Austin, Sister Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 14, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 342. Dear Sister Austin:
It is some time since I last wrote to you, but this is not because I have forgotten you. Your thoughtful kindness and love has been expressed toward me many times. I thank you for this thoughtfulness. I should enjoy a visit with you and Brother Henry Kellogg and your daughters, but I am hard at work, as I have been for many years of my active labor. I am writing now by lamplight.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 1)
For a few weeks after the camp meeting I was compelled to keep quiet, with the exception of writing in the early hours of the morning, but constant work has been done in Stanmore since the meeting. This is one of the most beautiful suburbs of Sydney, and is thickly settled. At the close of the camp, the preaching tent was pitched on the same ground on which our city of tents stood. Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson have united in carrying forward the awakened interest. Many who did not attend the camp meeting have attended the meetings that have been held in the tent since the camp broke up. The interest reaches out to other suburbs, and the three couples whom we mentioned do personal work from house to house. The demand is so great for Bible instruction, that husband and wife separate in their labors, and take different localities.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 2)
Twenty-seven persons have been baptized, and another baptism will be administrated the first of next week. We know of forty who are keeping the Sabbath. These people are of a better class than those who came into the truth at the Ashfield camp meeting. Many of them own their own homes, and have a good business. Some have houses to rent. None of them are wealthy. The truth has been proclaimed in simplicity, but in the demonstration of the Spirit. The Lord has wrought upon human hearts, and those who have accepted the truth are men of capabilities, men in positions of trust, who will, we believe, be laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 3)
I sometimes seem to be bearing my testimony in America. This may yet be so. The Lord knows all about the future. Our work now is to have a preparation of heart, that we may not be surprised as were the foolish virgins.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 4)
We are now preparing to build a meetinghouse. Land here costs from four to seven pounds per foot; but the Lord has been stirring the people, even before they were fully decided to take their stand, to present their donations for a meetinghouse where they could worship God and keep His commandments. One man and his wife pledged five pounds each, and in a few weeks doubled it, and this before any one had asked them. Another couple gave twenty-five pounds, and still another couple twenty-five. An aged sister, baptized one week ago, gave twenty-five pounds, and another gave ten pounds. And so the sum is increasing. Some can only give smaller sums—one, two, and three pounds.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 5)
Two of our brethren who have been in the truth for years were rather on the background, but the Spirit of the Lord has taken hold of them. One has pledged twenty-five pounds, and loaned one hundred pounds on interest. This, Brother Starr intends to raise in some way. We have been hindered in securing a location for building, but the Lord desires that we should have a meetinghouse, and He will surely favor us for we cannot do as well with the tent as with a dwelling place where the Lord shall meet with His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 6)
We have hired a large house, and a number of young ladies are being educated as Bible workers. They have two sessions each day. Besides this, they are doing all the personal labor possible. I go down frequently and spend Sabbath and Sunday speaking to the people. We feel rejoiced to see the work advance. Sydney, I think, will be our next field. Then we shall not have to build; for this location, just out of Sydney, and away from the bustle and rush of cars and trams, will be a central place for many of the suburbs. We greatly desire that the truth shall bear away the victory.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 7)
Brother and Sister Haskell are excellent workers. I wish we had twenty more workers. When I see now the ministers of the nominal churches work to confuse the minds of the people who are interested, I am surprised that so many have moral courage to take their position as they do, when they know so little of the word for themselves. In a most deceiving manner these ministers misinterpret, misapply, and wrest the Scriptures. If our camp meetings are not followed by personal, house to house labor, if we do not watch for souls as they that must give an account, many will be led away by false doctrines.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 8)
Our churches must not feel jealous and neglected because they do not have ministerial labor bestowed upon them. They should rather take up the burden, and labor most earnestly for souls. This will keep their own hearts warm with the love of Christ. Christ commissions His angels to co-operate with every one who will consecrate himself to the service of God. The Lord has no use for those who profess to be His sons and daughters, but who feel no burden to be laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 9)
It is selfishness on the part of church members to hold the shepherds to minister to the sheep and lambs of the flock, while thousands are unconvicted, unconverted, lost. These need to be searched for, labored for, prayed for. They need to have the Scriptures opened to them. Church members are to arouse from their indolence and go to work for those outside of the church. If they do this the blessing of the Lord will rest upon them. If they diffuse the light they have to others, their light will increase, and they will have more to give as they open the Scriptures.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 10)
I am in earnest in giving my message to the church in Battle Creek. Seek the Lord most earnestly, for there are many there who should be elsewhere, helping those who are not rejoicing in the light of God’s truth. This great work should have been accomplished years ago if the church had put on less outward display, and had accepted the garments of Christ’s righteousness. Every unnecessary adornment is a sign testifying that these poor souls are trying to make up for their lack of the inward adorning, which is a meek and quiet spirit, in the sight of God of great price.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 11)
The human being cannot become entitled to heaven, unless the grace of Christ works on heart and character a meek and quiet spirit. This will fit him for the mansions that the Lord has gone to prepare. Jesus redeems by His blood all who will come unto Him. All whom God elects, Christ redeems, and the Spirit sanctifies.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 12)
I must stop here.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 13)
Love to all the household.
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 14)
P.S. Sister Marian Davis says, “Give my love to Sister Austin.”
(13LtMs, Lt 1, 1898, 15)
Lt 2, 1898
To the Leading Men in Our Churches NP March 17, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in PH162. To the Leading Men in Our Churches:
I must speak. I cannot hold my peace. There is a work to be done for the leading men in our churches, ministers and helpers. I shall not at this time try to do more than to tell you that every soul needs personal religion. Give your attention to yourselves and make most earnest efforts to examine yourselves most critically whether ye be in the faith; “prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?” [2 Corinthians 13:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 1)
“But ye are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if so be that the spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: But if ye through the spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.” [Romans 8:9-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 2)
We must not strive to mold people to our own ideas and inclinations and practices. By unselfish, consecrated lives, through the power of the Holy Spirit working on our minds, we are to reveal, not our own ways and wills, but the power of the love of Him who gave Himself for us that we should be drawn out of and away from our own traits of character to the perfection of Christ’s character. He died that we should cultivate the attributes of His character, and elevate, purify and gladden the hearts and lives of others. All who are connected with the work of God need to have sanctified hearts where Christ can abide. This means that there is a positive necessity of your closely examining yourselves whether you be in the love of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 3)
If you are individually attending to your own soul’s interest, you will have a sense of your own short-comings, and will not sow the seed that Christ calls tares. If the truth you profess to know in theory is in your heart, you will reveal the truth as it is in Jesus. In every sphere of action you will represent His character. Our maxim should be, “Whatsoever you do in word or in deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.” [Colossians 3:17.] This is the great restoring influence of all our moral ills. With any lower incentive than to honor and glorify God, the principles become full of disease. Little by little self strives for the mastery, and the man will never rise to moral rectitude in word and action.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 4)
Brother _____, whatever is to benefit you in your personal experience as a fallen human being, can only derive its vitalizing power from the Lifegiver, He who is Truth. Apart from Him, whatever you may do in religious lines will be found to be as worthless as a tinkling cymbal.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 5)
There is a great dearth of the spirit of life from Jesus Christ in the North Fitzroy church. But the members cannot be reached and impressed until those who labor for them are feeding upon Christ, the Bread of Life, and drinking His blood. Then their experience in religious things will be of a healthier order, and in the place of unrest and dissatisfaction, because the spirit is restless, they will heed the admonition God has given them. But if they have a desire to draw away from the work, if their hearts are not in it, they will sow seeds in the minds of those connected with them that will surely lead into false paths. And all this will be because they do not appreciate the work and cause of God as anything but a common work.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 6)
God wants everyone to walk in the light He has given. If men do not take heed to the warning, seeds will be sown that will create disaffection and uneasiness. This influence will strengthen. No one can tell how it came, but it did come, and has entered the hearts of those who ought to be, after the light that has been given, sincere and as true as steel to principle.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 7)
A sentiment prevails that commercial work should be divorced from the Echo office. This is one of the seeds that has been sown. Words have been spoken here and there, and these are taking root to bring about certain results. There are no vital reasons for this, only that minds that ought not to be allowed to run in certain channels, unless guarded, have yielded to temptation. Satan will tempt them again and again. Again and again they will pass over the same ground which he has carried them.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 8)
Christ Jesus is the great influence for correcting all the threads of influence that Satan would appropriate to compose his web. But the enemy’s work is so subtle that those who ought to be wise seem to be blind. They discern nothing of the effect of their words dropped to divert minds to false theories. The time given to this devising and planning might better be devoted to work in which God has called men to act their part. Let them give counsel when they are sure that they have words from the Lord. Quite enough haphazard work has been done by catching at ideas which if carried out prove to be mistakes.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 9)
The commercial work is not to be divorced from the office. When the Lord would have this done, He will make the matter so plain that we shall understand His mind and will. Connection with outside parties need be no more detriment to any one than was Daniel’s work as a statesman a perversion of his religious faith and principles. There are many sides to this matter, and it is a great pity that seeds of thought are dropped in regard to changes that keep minds in an unsettled condition, or leave them in uncertainty. Ideas that are positively misleading, strike the mind, and are expressed. This is always fruitful of evil results. All such influences are unsettling. They create disorder and disorganization.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 10)
Every Christian needs to be guarded in his expression of opinion. One thing he may settle forever. True prosperity can never come to the soul that is constantly aspiring to get higher wages, and who yields to the temptation that leads him away from the work that God has appointed him. There never can be prosperity for any man, or any family, or any firm or institution, unless the wisdom of God presides. Every right effort should be made to know what we are voicing. We must know whether it is the mind of the Lord, or the suggestions of minds controlled by the stealthy foe of righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 11)
Now, just now, every right effort should be made to bring the minds of men under the influence and power of truth, that our work, our merchandise and hire, shall be holiness unto the Lord. The workmen may rank themselves as doing worldly business, when they are doing the very work that will call out questions. If they are of the right spirit, they will be able to speak a word in season. Thus it may be said of our workers, our artisans, as it was said of those of old, of whom we read, “I have filled him with the Spirit of God, in wisdom and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship: to devise cunning works, to work in gold and in silver and in brass, and in cutting of stones, to set them in carving of timbers, to work in all manner of workmanship.” [Exodus 31:3-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 12)
Every person connected with our institutions, if they have a new heart, will exert a sweet, saving influence on all connected with the work. They will make no suggestions that will make the workmen uneasy, unless there is positive need of speech. If we keep guard over the disposition and over the unruly member, a great victory is gained. All who connect with the Echo office, should be taught that Bible principles are to be brought into contact with the work in every department. But too often suggestions are made that set in operation a train of thought that is detrimental to the one who [rest of sentence missing].
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 13)
No persons should be placed as directors in the Echo office or in any of our institutions who have not a knowledge of the truth. Yet this will do far less harm than to put in as managers those who claim to believe the truth, but who do not manage under the influence of the Spirit of God, because these can do tenfold more harm to mislead the workers. Men who abide in the truth, who have a conscientious regard for the glory of God, who value the salvation of the soul as higher than money, position, or self-aggrandizement, who are conscientiously walking and working in the way of the Lord, should be trained to carry responsibilities. Men may have ever so much ability and knowledge, but if it is used in such a way as to administer to self, they will do the greatest damage to the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 14)
If those who are connected with the work will place themselves in a humble, teachable position, they will be blessed by God, and will be more precious than fine gold, even than the golden wedge of Ophir, to our publishing institutions, for they will adorn their own character with the virtue and grace that dwelt in Christ. The entire nature will be sanctified, and they will be fitted through grace for the grand work of being laborers together with God. But when any man in our institutions trusts to his devices and wisdom, he declines the authority of God, and the sooner he goes where he will have ample room to work out his devising without interference, and thus reveal the true principles that control him, the better will it be for all who are connected with him.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 15)
There is today in our world an unceasing unrest among the nations. Yet the nations are as if held back from action by unseen forces. In their moral disorder, the powers are in terrible confusion. This will be seen in every church, in every institution, that claims to believe the truth for this time. These are the objects of Satan’s special work. He strives to unsettle the works, to make them discontented. If there are among them unconsecrated ministers or teachers, who have attributes of character that Satan delights to handle, he will use them plant the seed that yields thorns.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 16)
A moral tonic needs to be given to every branch of the work in the office. Too many words that yield no good fruit are spoken. It is very easy to pick flaws, but it is not so easy to restore, purify, ennoble, and elevate by personal, devoted labors and a godly example. Satan is doing his utmost to seduce, and if he can control the human element as his agents he will do it. He will use individuals who are in such blindness that they cannot discern on which side they are working. Christ calls for every one who names the name of God, to open the door of the heart, that He may be an abiding presence, restoring the moral image of God in men.
(13LtMs, Lt 2, 1898, 17)
Lt 3, 1898
Brethren NP February 2, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in Ev 475; 7BC 989. + My Brethren:
The Lord has given light in regard to the building of the school in Cooranbong. But Satan came in with his temptations, and the trials he brought upon us have caused him to triumph. At the first, through the united influence of Elders Rousseau and Daniells, the school was hindered for two years. These brethren had had no experience in this line of work, and they took their position on the side of unbelief and doubt. They acted the part of unbelievers. They trusted to their own human wisdom, and left God out of their counsel. This led to entanglements.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 1)
These men had worked the rich soil of Iowa, and because this did not appear so rich in color, they united in saying that it was not the land we should have. They telegraphed me to come to Sydney. When I arrived, I found these two brethren determined not to accept the land in Cooranbong. They said they would search for better land.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 2)
Brother Reekie was then in the mission in Sydney. The bargain for the land had been made, and I told them to take the land, and if they decided that it was not the place they should have, I would purchase it myself, and make settlements for the poor families upon it. But nothing we could say made the least impression on their minds. They would not accept the land. My testimony was of no account with them. They were so strong and firm, that W. C. White was afraid to venture. This union of sentiment between these two men brought upon us a great burden and hindrance.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 3)
If the work had been carried forward according to the light God had given, if the place had been purchased, and the deeds made out in my name, as I told them, we should not have had to sustain the losses that have come to us. The mistake has not been in the devising of the work on the land, the planting of the orchard, the draining of the swamp. None too much land has been cleared. All this was necessary. We were in need of the produce of the soil for the support of the school. We were not too early in setting the trees; but so much complaint was made of the means invested in the land, that the work that was needed to be done to the orchard was not accomplished, and the second year proved a partial failure. I did what I could. Had they been faithful, my hired workmen might have done much more than they did; but I did all in my power, in accordance with the light God had given. I had full confidence that if the land was properly worked, it would yield its treasures.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 4)
The criticizing and false reports carried to Melbourne, to Africa, and by letter to other places round, were pleasing to the enemy, but they did not please God. They left the impression on minds that Brethren Hare and White had proved themselves a failure. No man has a right to pronounce judgment upon things which he simply “supposes,” when he knows nothing of the possibilities and probabilities of the work. They would do no better were they in responsible places. Men should not decide upon this question within the narrow compass of a three-years’ test. He who knows the end from the beginning has laid no censure upon these men for a foolish outlay of means.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 5)
The Lord calls upon those on this ground—even if mistakes which have been made in this new enterprise are apparent—to attach no blame to any soul until they know that God Himself condemns. Say to all complainers and criticizers, Had you been on the ground in responsible positions, you might have made many more blunders than have been made.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 6)
The work that should be done by those who love to criticize is to study the Bible, as well as read it. The truth is represented as treasure hid in a field, and in order to discover and come into possession of it, there will need to be a most careful, diligent search. Mere surface work is not enough. But little more than this has been done on these grounds. Minds must bend to the task of ascertaining from the Word the thought of God. There must be a taxing of the intellect in dependence upon the Holy Spirit to open the understanding. “If thou thirst [criest] after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for understanding: if thou seek after her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasure, then shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God.” [Proverbs 2:3-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 7)
This earnestness and diligence and persevering labor is to be put forth in our regular labor also. In felling the trees, in breaking the soil preparatory to sowing the seed, every toiler has a lesson to learn. And just in the way in which the land is treated, will be the spiritual work on the human heart. Those, who by vigilant, intelligent, persevering effort would be benefitted by the tilling of the soil, must break up the fallow ground of the heart, with the help of the softening, subduing influence of the Holy Spirit. Thus the cultivation of the soil will prove the education of the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 8)
If properly managed, the cultivation of the soil will not be considered drudgery. The work is to be done intelligently. Study to begin the training process in the work done on the land. That which is done should be explained to the worker, just as in any trade. And the blessing of the Lord will rest upon those who are working upon the land, and learning spiritual lessons from nature. In cultivating the soil, the student little knows what treasures will open up before him. While he is not to despise the instruction he may gather from minds that have had an experience, and from the information that intelligent men can impart, he should gather lessons for himself. This is a part of his education.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 9)
In tilling the soil, one will propose that the work be done one way, another will suggest that some other plan be adopted, and while there should be minds to advise and plan, we are all to gather all the knowledge possible. We must not despise counsel, but accept all the help that can be brought in.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 10)
The Lord designs that the school shall also be a place where a training may be gained in women’s work—cooking, house-work, dressmaking, bookkeeping, correct reading and pronunciation. They are to be qualified to take any post that may be offered—superintendents, Sabbath school teachers, Bible workers. They must be prepared to teach day schools for children.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 11)
Agencies of every kind are to be brought to bear upon the poor around us. Bible classes should be held in different localities. Medical missionary work will do much for those places where there is so little knowledge of how to care for the suffering. Counsel must be given to those who are in difficulties, relief to the more serious cases. A mission house must be built as soon as possible; then if any are sick at the school, they can be taken away to the mission house. There must be missionary nurses. There will be hospital duties to perform.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 12)
Let all bear in mind that the tree of life bears twelve manner of fruits. This represents the spiritual work of our earthly missions. The Word of God is to us the tree of life. Every portion of Scripture has its use. In every part of the Word is some lesson to be learnt. Then learn how to study your Bibles. This book is not a heap of odds and ends. It is an educator. Your own thoughts, students, must be called into exercise before you can be really benefitted by Bible study. Spiritual sinew and muscle must be brought to bear upon the Word. The Holy Spirit will bring to remembrance the words of Christ. He will enlighten the mind, and guide the research.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 13)
Some may be perplexed to know the real purpose of every book in the Bible; but as they make it their book of study, the conviction will grow that the divine Intelligence has prepared that book for the education of the human race, to express His own thoughts and intentions concerning the children of men.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 14)
The Word of God is a complete body, pervaded by one divine life, just as the tabernacle of flesh, our outward form, is a complete structure, every part united to and dependent for life upon the other. Each member has its special office, each is connected with the other to form a complete whole. So every book of the Bible is adapted to the human being in every phase of life, to secure a special result—to make the human family complete in Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 15)
The appreciation of the Bible grows with its study. It has a wonderful self-preserving power. The testimony of every true searcher of the Word of God is, “I had no knowledge of the treasures, the depths of instruction in all essential lines, that the word of God contains.” The wealth of that hidden treasure is inexhaustible. Which ever way the student may turn, he finds displayed the infinite wisdom and glory of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 3, 1898, 16)
Lt 4, 1898
Brethren NP February 20, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2SM 336-337; 1BC 1095; 8MR 352. My Brethren:
Our work is to watch and wait and pray. Search the Scriptures. Christ has given you warning not to mingle with the world. We are to come out from among them and be separate, and touch not the unclean thing; “and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you; and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.] Whatever the opinions you may entertain in regard to casting your vote in political questions, you are not to proclaim it by pen or voice. Our people need to be silent upon questions which have no relation to the third angel’s message. If ever a people needed to draw nigh to God, it is Seventh-day Adventists. There have been wonderful devices and plans made. A burning desire has taken hold of men or women to proclaim something, or bind up with something; they do not know what. But the silence of Christ upon many subjects was true eloquence.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 1)
My brethren, I have a message for you. The Lord would have you put your trust in Him, and every day, from sunrise until sunset, consider your individual responsibility. The responsibility resting upon every individual, if at all realized, makes his life a very solemn one. Consider what is truth. “Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth.... And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth.” [John 17:17, 19.] I set myself apart to the entire service of God, that I may leave others an example that they may safely follow. The perfection of Christ’s character is what we should struggle for earnestly.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 2)
You may ask, as did Cain, Am I my brother’s keeper? I answer, “No man liveth to himself.” [Romans 14:7.] Remember that every move you make is in the full sight of the heavenly universe. Impulsive movements may be made, which will make a wrong impression on human hearts. Thus seeds of evil, which will bear their harvest, are sown. After ministers or those in responsible positions make remarks, they cannot gather up the thoughts they have planted in human minds. Under Satan’s temptations they have expressed that which has set in operation a train of circumstances that lead to results they never thought would occur. An act, a thought, a word, when cast into the minds of the great concourse of humanity, if it bears the heavenly endorsement, will yield a harvest of precious fruit. Then with what watchful care should we guard every talent of influence, and study and practice the life of Christ. “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.” [Philippians 2:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 3)
In every movement made, prayerfully ask, “Is this the way of the Lord?” because you may start many persons in the right way, and encourage them by your example. You are in the service of God, to do His will and His way. In all that you do, you are influencing others, and eternity alone will reveal the results. Let us devote more time to prayerfully studying from cause to effect. “Lift up the hands that hang down,” either in discouragement or through yielding to temptation to engage in wrong actions. “And the feeble knees.” [Hebrews 12:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 4)
There are many souls looking to those whom they suppose have light and faith. These persons are responsible for their influence, for many are weak in moral courage. They are by no means firm, steadfast, courageous Calebs, but they are inclined to walk away from right into false paths. What is our individual duty, we, who have been long in the truth, who have had a large experience? “Make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. But rather let it be healed.” [Verse 13.] This is the work of all who have been placed in positions of responsibility. If you have the mind of Christ, you are your brother’s keeper.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 5)
Christ has taught us by precept and example to walk in all lowliness of mind, striving to reach all who need help, and seeking to restore them. All self-exaltation must die. Only beneath the cross is found the precious grace that is to be cultivated and nurtured.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 6)
“Follow peace with all men, and holiness, (wholeness for God) without which no man shall see the Lord.” Consider these words, “Looking diligently, lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness, springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled; lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.” [Verses 14-16.] What was the matter with Esau? He had no respect for sacred things. He sacrificed spiritual things for the gratification of appetite, for the love of selfish indulgence, pleasure and gain.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 7)
Christ has brought within reach, and secured for every man, high and temporal and spiritual blessings. This is the birthright of every soul born into the world. Esau represents those who have not tasted of the privileges which are theirs, purchased for them at infinite cost, but have sold their birthright for some gratification of appetite, or for the love of gain.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 8)
Esau cherished a reckless spirit. How many, although professing to be Christians, are doing the same thing, selling their souls for the gratification of selfish indulgence? A heavy burden has rested upon my soul in regard to the demonstrations made by those who should have been close to the cross of Christ, and leading others there. An enthusiasm is shown which God’s Spirit has not inspired. How did the heavenly universe look upon the demonstrations made by Seventh-Day Adventists, as others of the same faith zealously advocated an opposite worldly policy? What impression was left on the minds of unbelievers? Were they favorably impressed in regard to our faith and the testing proof of God for these last days?
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 9)
My brethren, will you not remember that none of you have any burden laid upon you by the Lord to publish your political preferences in our papers, or to speak of them in the congregation, when the people assemble to hear the word of the Lord?
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 10)
“Looking diligently, lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled.... But ye are come unto mount Zion, and unto the City of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and unto an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God, the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect; and to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, which speaketh better things than that of Abel.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 11)
“See that ye refuse not him that speaketh; for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven: whose voice then shook the earth, but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven. And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we receive a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire.” [Verses 15, 22-29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 12)
Let the words in this chapter have some weight upon your course of action. Those who move heedlessly forward may start a train of circumstances leading to evils that they cannot control. They have thrown into the mass of humanity a grain of thought which Satan will take care shall live and do its work by causing the root of bitterness, which means any kind of evil, to spring up, whereby many will be defiled. Then shall ministers and the stewards of God’s grace in any line of His service mingle the common with the sacred? If they do this, many are defiled, and the result is charged to them.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 13)
Esau did not look upon it as so momentous a matter to sell his birthright. But afterwards, “when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.” [Verse 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 14)
“Let brotherly love continue.” [Hebrews 13:1.] Let it. If the human brotherhood in Christ Jesus will contemplate their Saviour, they will not only receive Christ, but will receive from Him power and grace that will cause them to be recognized in heaven as the sons of God. “Be not forgetful to entertain strangers; for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.” [Verse 2.] Here is a truth I wish to present before you. Angels in person have been guests in the dwellings of humanity. Apostate angels have also come in person into families. Where they were entertained, they have dropped seeds of doubt and unbelief which have started a fatal train of circumstances. Parents and children have accepted the temptations of Satan to their ruin.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 15)
“Looking diligently, lest any man fail of the grace of God: lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled.” [Hebrews 12:15.] Read and consider these words. A man claiming to be a Christian may entertain one temptation from the devil. That temptation leads him to work in the same lines, because he has entertained and nourished the dangerous root. And many are defiled. And how much larger number have that “many” poisoned.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 16)
The Lord says through Paul, You are to look diligently, lest any man fail of the grace of God. If he does fail, he leads many others, by precept and example, to fail of fixing their eyes on the Lord Jesus. I beseech you as men in responsible positions, to keep your eyes upon your leader, the Lamb of God. Then you will learn of him. You will not only profess to believe the truth, but you will practice the Word of God most diligently. You will have neither time nor disposition to come in touch with the champions of evil, which will be abundant in these last days.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 17)
The work God would have us individually do is to voice His mission and do His works, keeping Christ as the living center before all minds. Just as soon as those who claim to believe present truth feel at liberty because of the example given them by ministers and men who are supposed to be stewards of sacred trusts to mingle with the world and take part in its politics, they have awakened a spirit of strife and a burning enthusiasm that quenches the Spirit of God in the human heart, and opens the door wide for the enemy of all righteousness to take possession.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 18)
Controversies will spring into life. The third angel’s message, where is it, and what part does it act in the experience of those who do not give evidence that they are the people of God? They are not compassionate, they are not amiable or gentle. And those who were once witnesses for Christ will lose their hold on Christ. They will climb out of the cleft of the rock, and in process of time will reveal the class of education they have been receiving, which has made them hardened sinners.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 19)
“If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost.” [2 Corinthians 4:3.] The god of this world has blinded their minds, obscured their fine perceptions of righteousness and true holiness. They may boast of riches in the knowledge of the Scriptures, but they are poor and wretched, miserable, blind, and naked. They have need of inward purity.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 20)
The Lord Jesus is dealing with us individually. I raise my voice in warning my brethren in the ministry and the lay members of the church. Seek the Lord in the most earnest, heartfelt, thorough manner. We must have an experimental knowledge of God, and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent. Inquire in the light of the Word of God, Am I a friend of God, or am I an enemy of God? Am I gathering with Christ, or am I scattering from Christ? The soul is too precious, of altogether too much value for its salvation to be risked on supposition. The Lord Jesus leaves no soul without light sufficient to test him, and to prove whether he is obedient or disobedient. The true light will shine into all hearts directly from God.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 21)
A response from the heart to the gospel message means life and hope and restfulness and peace. He who is imbued with the love of Christ is one with Him. He is drawn out in communion with Jesus. He abides in Christ, and Christ abides in him. Christ is formed within, the hope of glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 22)
I urge upon all who open the Scriptures to others to read carefully and with a heart to understand the words found in the second epistle of Timothy, chapter two, verses four to eight. “And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.... No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. And if a man also strive for the mastery, yet is he not crowned except he strive lawfully. The husbandman that laboreth must be first partaker of the fruit. Consider what I say; and the Lord give thee understanding in all things.... Of these things put them in remembrance, charging them before the Lord that they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers.” [Verses 2, 4-7, 14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 23)
This is a terrible responsibility. In the place of being a savor of life unto life, many are a savor of death unto death. They subvert their hearers and ruin their faith by inculcating ideas and principles which are received from the councils of Satan, and which turn their hearers away from the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 24)
“Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” [Verse 15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 25)
“But shun profane and vain babblings, for they will increase to the more ungodliness.” [Verse 16.] Please read to the close of this chapter. If the men selected to stand in positions of truth do not seek wisdom from God, if they open their hearts to the temptations of the enemy at a time when right actions mean so much to the kingdom of God, and if they set in operation through careless counsel plans that cause the ruin of souls, are they not responsible for the result of their course of action? If human laws do not condemn them, they will be held responsible by the divine law of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 26)
I again repeat, Come out from among them, and be separate, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. There are forces at work in our world that will not be checked or stayed. “Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. What? Know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? For two, saith he, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit.” [1 Corinthians 6:15-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 27)
“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness, and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God: as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them: and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing: and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:14-18.] Please read the entire chapter.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 28)
“Having these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.” [2 Corinthians 7:1.] The office of the ministry is a sacred office. “We then as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.... Giving no offense in anything, that the ministry be not blamed.” [2 Corinthians 6:1, 3.] Read this Scripture carefully and may the Spirit of God reveal to you the necessity of meeting a higher standard. We need to watch and pray and purify our hearts through the grace given us by Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 29)
My brethren who believe the truth. I tell you that division will constantly arise. Unholy principles will be brought to the front. All classes will be called upon to take their stand on one side or the other. Christ says of one class, Let them alone. Men who have so long trampled upon the rights of God, who have accepted the idol Sabbath will accept very strong and unreasonable beliefs.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 30)
The Lord is not in the alliances that are being formed with political movements. They are bound to bring confusion and great entanglement. “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, ... and touch not the unclean thing.” [Verse 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 31)
The Word of the Lord is to be studied. It contains lessons for nations, for churches, for individuals. Warnings are given us in this Word, that we may learn clearly the way of safety for the soul. The greatest thing each human agent is to study is, How shall I save my soul? God has given to every man his work. Do you stand under God’s colors, the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ? Those who would be overcomers are to make it their first work to seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness. And all other things shall be added unto them. We are not as a people to become mixed up with political questions. All would do well to take heed to the Word of God, Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers in political strife, nor bind with them in their attachments. There is no safe ground on which they can stand, and work together. The loyal and the disloyal have no equal ground on which to meet.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 32)
He who breaks one precept of the commandments of God is a transgressor of the whole law. Keep your voting to yourself. Do not feel it your duty to urge every one to do as you do. That one rotten plank is in every platform. Men trample under their feet the holy law of Jehovah. “What communion hath light with darkness? ... Or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?” [Verses 14, 15.] I tell you in the name of the Lord, You cannot bind up Christ with Belial. The elements will never mingle. The Lord tells His people the conditions of their prosperity and the continuance of His favors and blessings. There must be no intercourse with idolaters. It was a violation of this contract on the part of the Jewish nation that led to their overthrow. No man can possibly serve two masters. He cannot enter into partnership with Christ and with Belial.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 33)
The Lord Jesus is desirous to find persons who are trustworthy, those who will wear His yoke and lift His burdens. He has been crucified afresh and put to open shame by those who should have proved Calebs in His cause. Those who will so quickly go out of the way to bind up their influence with those who are at enmity with God know not what they are doing. They are making a record that they will be ashamed to meet in that great day when the Judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened, and every case will be decided according to the things written in the books.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 34)
We have no more strength and grace given us than we can wisely appropriate. If God has a work for any of His commandment-keeping people to do in regard to politics, reach the position and do the work with your arm linked in the arm of Christ. The salvation of your souls should be your greatest study. All for whom Christ has died are to become familiar with His life. What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what will a man give in exchange for his soul? Satan has many subjects of interest and these he lays before the minds of those who need to know more of Christ. If a man should gain the whole world and yet build upon the foundation hay, wood, and stubble, all will be consumed by the fires of the last day. But the man who has committed the keeping of his soul to God can repose in faith, assured that He is faithful who has promised. It is life, eternal life, to be true and loyal to Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 35)
Brethren at the heart of the work, enter not into Sodom. Be willing to suffer inconvenience, if you can remain far from Sodom. The idols of gold and silver will very soon be cast to the moles and to the bats. Be content to live where you can have the bread of life, that living bread that came down from heaven. Keep holy the Sabbath day. We need to be much more particular than we are in regard to the Lord’s institution. Bind about the edges of the Sabbath. Let us study the prospect. Let us all allow our workers, if possible, the hours from noon on Friday until the beginning of the Sabbath. Relieve them, that they may prepare to meet the Lord’s day with quietude of mind. Let all the work of preparation, cleansing the body, blacking the boots, be finished early, and the family assemble early to read the Word, to sing and pray before the Sabbath shall begin. You will be no losers temporally. Let us study this, for we have all been remiss. We need to confess to God and to one another, and begin anew to make special arrangements, that every member of the family may be prepared to greet the Sabbath, with every preparation made, to honor the Lord’s day, that He has sanctified and blessed.
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 36)
Let us study this subject. I know that the Lord has been greatly dishonored by those who have claimed to be Sabbathkeepers, but who have not kept the Sabbath in spirit or in precept. Please read carefully the fifty-eighth of Isaiah. This Scripture may be studied with profit by our people. God calls upon us all, ministers and people, to be re-converted in regard to [the] observance of the Sabbath day. The whole of the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah will bear more attention and closer study. Shall we not take these things to heart? Shall we be remiss in our duty? Shall we not confess our neglect, the want of reverence we have shown for the Sabbath, by bringing in our own work, our own words, and our own unsanctified thoughts?
(13LtMs, Lt 4, 1898, 37)
Lt 5, 1898
Michaels, Brother NP April 12, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in OHC 105; 3MR 320-321. Dear Brethren:
Some things have been urged upon my mind about which I felt so deeply, and suffered such agony of soul, that I became very sick. I could not sleep through the night for more than two hours after this matter was brought before me, for I could not see in what way it could be treated. But light came to me in the night season.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 1)
There is need of different elements in the Echo office and in the North Fitzroy church. Christ announced Himself as the Light of this world, and those who follow Jesus should walk no more in darkness, but should have the light of life. By His pure doctrines, Christ revealed the contrast between truth and error, light and darkness. To Him, truth, all truth, was ever present and self-evident. He uttered no worthless sentiments, notions, or opinions, but spoke only important truths. “Every one that is of the truth,” He said, “heareth my voice.” [John 18:37.] If this were the case with those who claim to know the truth today, we should have from them the unmistakable evidence that they hear the voice of Jesus, and obey.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 2)
Our Lord and Saviour was the great teacher sent by God. He was perfectly acquainted with the need of all in our world, perfectly acquainted with the principles of truth, which is the gospel unto salvation, for He was the foundation of the whole Jewish economy, and that economy was the gospel in figure and symbol. Having stood in the councils of God, the elements of truth, from the least to the greatest, were always familiar to His mind. All the treasures of heaven were given to Him to bestow upon the fallen race, that He might give all the needed help to every soul, to enable men to break the chains of sin-slavery, and become free men and women in Christ Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 3)
He revealed the infinite mind of God, and spoke with personal knowledge, for He was the expression of the mind of God to man. He unfolded truth of the highest order, for He was Himself the Word and the wisdom of God. He presented truth with the authority of a divine Oracle, and with a power and knowledge that He was unfolding truth of the highest magnitude, even the words of eternal life.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 4)
The science of true godliness was the life which through Jesus Christ runs parallel with the life of Jehovah. It is enduring, because the student can take it with himself into the higher grade, the courts above. Minds must be kept up, up, up. There must be no cheap, downward tendencies allowed. That which the universe of heaven deems important in all education is that kind of knowledge which has been revealed from eternity, and which enters into His purposes, expressing His mind, and involving His glory. This is the true science of all education.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 5)
The revelation of what concerns man’s eternal destiny has been largely laid aside as a mystery. Other reading and other principles have been brought in. Human inventions, called education, have been counterworking the infinite counsels of heaven. This is called higher education, but it is an insult to God. The themes that are to be man’s study throughout eternal ages are so momentous that they not only disdain the discoveries of man, but engross to themselves the undivided attention of the only begotten Son of God. True education would have held its sacred, holy principles belittled and degraded had it been mingled with the topics now called by men the higher science of education.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 6)
Christ, is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He is the Light of the world. He contemplated the situation of the world. He saw that eternal interests were involved in the choice man should make. An immortal crown was presented for the overcomer, and unhappiness and eternal ruin for those who neglected the science of salvation, which is the only term to which higher education can be applied. That which is of the earth is earthy.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 7)
The message of deliverance is granted to all. We are to wear Christ’s yoke, and bear His burdens. Other knowledge than this may be acquired by ordinary means, but the way of salvation, the science of true higher education, can be found only in the Word of God. The value of this education is revealed. It is certain that man will lose eternal life unless he gains this knowledge.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 8)
“I am come a light into the world,” Christ declared. [John 12:46.] Should He withdraw His beams, the world would be shrouded in eternal darkness. Christ is the light of the world, ascending the firmament of truth, and shining in clear, distinct rays. He is light, and in Him is no darkness at all. He is the greatest Teacher, the greatest benefactor, the world will ever look upon. He combines within Himself all the several qualities of beneficence. In imparting the gospel, He was pouring out all the resources of heaven. As the great Physician, He was bringing to suffering humanity a balm for all their woes. He lived not to please Himself.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 9)
He enwrapped in the garments of His righteousness all who came to Him for refuge. He assumed human nature that He might display in humanity the perfect obedience that God requires from the subjects of His kingdom. He desired to show men and women that their happiness consisted in their obedience. He rejoiced in the anticipation of doing for His followers more abundantly than they could ask or think. “If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink,” He cried. “The water that I shall give him shall be unto him a well of water, springing up into everlasting life.” [John 7:37; 4:14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 10)
The teachers of Christ’s day did not receive His words. After rejecting the truth, they labored to retain their influence over the people by an endless repetition of fables and childish traditions. But when they refused the light of the world, they lost their wisdom. Christ said to them, “Ye teach for doctrines the commandments of men.” [Matthew 15:9.] Trivial and unessential forms and ceremonies were made by them as important as the law of Jehovah.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 11)
These things disgusted sensible people, and when they flocked to hear Christ, they were astonished at His doctrine. Never man spake like this man, they declared. The subjects He presented were high and elevating, plain and simple. He treated His hearers as men capable of securing a life that measures with the life of God. He carried them to the very threshold of heaven, that truth, eternal truth, might efface the things of earth that were absorbing their minds.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 12)
Christ brought the eternal future to view. Some were afraid of His searching parables. But He declared, If any man will do the will of God, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. [John 7:17.] Those who have yielded their will to God are trained in Christ’s school to do all justice possible to His divinity. They are disciplined to habits of obedience, to do service to God. We are not creatures devoid of moral nature. The gospel does not address the understanding alone. If it did, we might approach it as we approach the study of a book dealing with mathematical formulas, which relate to the intellect alone.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 13)
The Word of God is what it claims to be in the sixth chapter of John—the bread of life—for it represents the body and blood of the Son of God. Its aim is the heart. It addresses our moral nature, and takes possession of the will. It casts down imaginations, and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and brings into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. It is the wayward heart that has dragged down the faculties of the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 14)
All who would learn the science of salvation must be submissive students in the school of Christ, that the soul-temple may be the abiding place of the Most High. If we would learn of Christ, the soul must be emptied of all its proud possessions, that Christ may imprint His image on the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 15)
The greatest and most dangerous deception is upon those in our churches who think that a bare assent to truth is sufficient. This is not all that God expects. He expects to see in us that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Then we shall have such a view of Christ’s infinite sacrifice in our behalf that the soul will be softened and humbled and made full of thanksgiving to God. An intense desire will be begotten by the Holy Spirit for a favorable opportunity to witness for Christ and to express gratitude and devotion to Him who has redeemed us. Loyalty and love will be seen in all the service. A burning desire to be like Christ will keep the soul tender, leading it to give vent to grateful emotion, and in the sight of heaven to offer thanks to God for His goodness, His love, and His compassion. Such have a grace that cannot be repressed into a tame, every-day evenness of assenting to truth, while the heart is not affected.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 16)
Oh, how much more safe it is to agonize to enter into the strait gate! It is only at the altar of God that human beings can receive the celestial torch. Poor souls may kindle their own fire, and try to walk in the light of the sparks of their own kindling, but they will lie down in sorrow. All self-importance, all striving for the mastery, is born of self-exaltation. This spirit is now so prevalent that the Lord can do very little for humanity, lest men take the glory to themselves, and disparage others. Puffed up and self-inflated, they greatly hurt their own souls and wound the souls of those with whom they have to do, as though they possessed far more wisdom than their brethren.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 17)
When the soul feels its poverty, and lies low at the feet of Christ, the Saviour puts it under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, who leads it into all truth. The Holy Spirit takes the words that fell from the lips of Christ, and presents them with a living power to the tender, contrite, obedient soul, that Christ’s followers may reveal the gospel by living the truths they profess, and express the perfect image of their Author.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 18)
We are to learn, ever learn, daily learn, to deny self. Take up the cross of self-denial and self-sacrifice. My brother, I have something to say to you. Words were spoken to you by the Lord. What are you doing to prepare a people for eternal life? You are perilously behind the spirit of the truth. You have not had a correct conception of your duty. Your soul must be purified. You must rise above the frosty atmosphere in which your spirit lives and breathes.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 19)
You are crippling your powers of conception in regard to the work of saving souls. Satan is blinding your mind, and many other minds, so that you cannot see that there is a most solemn work to be done, to save those ready to perish. Can you not see the vast procession of all kindreds, tongues, and nations passing in unbroken ranks to perdition? What are you doing to save them, my brother? What kind of treasure are you laying up in heaven as the result of the work you are now doing? Your faith is not growing stronger. Are you bearing the message of truth wherever you go, so that the printed pages you carry from place to place are as a light shining in the dark?
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 20)
All around us men, women, and children, who know not Christ and the truth, are perishing. A vast, countless army is passing into the perils of the last day, without knowing the time of its visitation. This is the period of probation, the only time when salvation can be secured. Oh, if we occupy the position of agents responsible to God, what are we about? Have we hearts that throb with the heart of Christ? Are we in deadly earnest to warn, reprove, rebuke, with all longsuffering and doctrine? Are we faithful stewards of the grace of Christ, or are we careless, self-loving, looking for the employment that will best serve self?
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 21)
Have we hearts that can feel, or are we among that number who have ears but hear not, eyes, but see not? Can we not understand the declaration of eternal truth in regard to the curse that must come upon the nations that know not God, and that right early? Why then is no effort made to save souls? Why do not the churches that have heard the last message of mercy awake to their duty? We have been entrusted with the gospel. Light has been given us to give to others. Take nothing into your hands to handle, representing hay, wood, stubble. Just according to the food you give your mind will be your advancement or your weakness of conception. You will assimilate to the standard of the matter you handle.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 22)
We ask, Where is the travail of soul for the sinners perishing in their sins? A decided change must be made in our churches. A self-denying, cross-bearing, working church is a living church. Wherever they may be found, the churches professing godliness, but which do not bring godliness into the daily practice, are as signboards, pointing the wrong way. Self-denying, cross-bearing believers, who give self without reservation to Christ, and who are not adulterated with worldly theories, will not be sour and intractable, neither will they set themselves up as superior to others.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 23)
Let those who are striving for the victory, strive lawfully, that is, let them have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Let them put on Christ, manifesting His meekness and lowliness. Let them hide themselves behind Christ. Then the Saviour will appear in their words, their actions, their deportment. They will be kind, courteous, tender-hearted, pitiful, full of compassion and divine-human sympathy. Self will not press itself into notice, but will give honor to those to whom honor is due. A vital piety, a renewing of the mental and spiritual powers will be seen.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 24)
But too often self, self, self stands directly in the way of God’s working for the members of our churches. Self-love makes it impossible for the Lord to pour out His Spirit on those who should have it. Those who handle sacred things should allow nothing to intercept the rays of light coming from the throne of God, by which God would make them lights in Him. Simplicity, true modesty, humility, and meekness will make them as savors of life unto life. But if they lack these graces, they will move in self-confidence, and will not discern that spiritually they are walking over the ground trodden by the Pharisees of old. They will lose the power to distinguish between light and darkness. They will unwittingly sustain evil, while they see nothing attractive in God’s faithful messengers, who are true to principle, through whom God works. They will pick to pieces the very men God honors, while they connect with those who misunderstand and misinterpret, receiving their words as if from God.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 25)
The Lord can do little for this class. When souls are convicted of the truth, they do not travail in soul for their conversion. If through the work of the Spirit of God these souls are led to take their position for the truth, they are not in a position to educate them, and lead them to advance step by step.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 26)
The Lord wants His professed followers to be His followers in reality. The religion of Christ will reveal itself in those who possess it, as a vitalizing, pervading principle. A living, working, spiritual energy, it is seen and felt. Those who possess it reveal the freshness and power and joyousness of perpetual youth, and the divine impress is upon the character.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 27)
I have been shown what the people of God may be, and what they are not today. The Lord will give mental and even physical health to those that seek Him. He will renew their powers day by day. By His omnipotent grace, He will refresh the souls of His people—those who serve themselves, who live for themselves? No; those who serve Him with the whole heart. Then they are prepared to refresh others with the grace which has refreshed, strengthened, and uplifted them. They have drank of the waters of life, and they show that their bodies are temples of the Holy Spirit. Their whole work is to co-operate with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 28)
What we all need is to be converted to Christ. He says, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] There is to be a rearranging, a reconstruction of the minds of those who believe the truth. They are to be molded after the divine similitude, else the Lord cannot manifest His power in them and through them as His co-workers, for they will surely mislead through want of spiritual eyesight.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 29)
Provision has been made for great stores of wisdom to be given to man. The Lord is waiting for the proper channels through which this wisdom can safely flow. Just as soon as the soul is lifted up unto vanity, just as soon as men begin to look upon themselves as specially righteous and the favored of heaven, they cease to walk humbly with God. They work in self and not in God. Those who have put confidence in them, as men fit for any responsible position, have not the discernment to see that a change has come. But just as long as the human agent walks softly before God, just as long as men are simple-hearted, humble, self-denying followers of the Saviour, others will take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus, that they have learned of Him. They can communicate to others the measure of wisdom that God has given them. God has hidden this wisdom from those who look upon themselves as wise and prudent, and has revealed it unto babes.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 30)
If the people of God derive spiritual enlightenment from God, they will, in diversity, and as branches of the True Vine, show that unity that Christ has enjoined upon them. If they are humble, they will appreciate the words of Christ, which enjoin humility and unity. They will cherish Christian affection, banishing sloth and lukewarmness. They will draw nigh to God, earnestly interceding for the grace that will give them efficiency and success in representing Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 31)
A marked change is to be made in the line of hospitality. God is displeased with the selfish spirit manifested for “me and my family.” For some reason, this spirit is prevailing more and more largely. Every family that cherished this spirit needs to be converted to the pure principles Christ has given of the gospel life. Those who shut themselves within themselves, who are unwilling to be drawn upon to entertain others, lose many blessings. Invite your brethren and sisters to your homes. Make no extra parade, but when you see their necessity, take them in. Do not separate so far from God that you refuse to entertain them. There are privileges in social intercourse. Acquaintances are formed and friendships contracted. The expense incurred is profitable, for unity of heart is often the result. “Behold, how good and how pleasant a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.” [Psalm 133:1.]
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 32)
There is altogether too little sociability, too little of the spirit which makes room for one or two or three more at the family table without any embarrassment or parade. Entertaining friends has been the means of the conversion of many souls. Praying together will blend hearts in unity. But, some say, it is too much trouble. It would not be if you would say, You are welcome to what we have. A welcome is more appreciated by the unexpected guest than the most elaborate preparations. Those who live in the light of God’s countenance bring heavenly angels with them, and although the entertainers may not realize it, they entertain angels unawares; and these angels leave a blessing behind them.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 33)
The exhortation is given by Paul, “I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea: that ye receive her in the Lord as becometh saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you: for she hath been a succorer of many, and of myself also.” [Romans 16:1, 2.] Phebe entertained the apostles, and was in a marked manner an entertainer of strangers who needed some one to care for them. Those who travel from place to place as missionaries should be entertained by those for whom they labor. Make a home for them, even if it is at considerable sacrifice.
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 34)
“Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil.” We need to practice these words of inspiration. Let there be no linking up with sin, but hate sin with abhorrence. “Cleave to that which is good.” Be cemented with that which is good. Cherish an unalterable attachment to whatever leads to God or contributes to the well-being of our fellow creatures. “Be kindly affectionate one to another with brotherly love, in honor preferring one another.” This is one of the Christian graces that is strangely neglected. “Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer.” [Romans 12:9-12.] We have every encouragement to do this, for He who pledged His life to save the fallen race, has pledged Himself to be our personal Intercessor, saying, “I will pray the Father for you.” [See John 14:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 5, 1898, 35)
Lt 5a, 1898
Avondale School Board Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 28, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 257. + Dear Brethren:
The ways of the Lord are equal and righteous and just. There must be no selfishness nor unjust requirements woven into the work and cause of God. All true righteousness God accepts, and this will have no selfishness in it. Brother Hughes has worked hard. He has not been regarded as the principal. He has not looked on, as a director, but has put his strength into hard, physical labor. The cutting down of his wages is a mistake and should not be done. If he is willing to thus sacrifice himself, his associates in the school are not to allow him to do so.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 1)
Will his brethren allow him to do all the sacrificing? Will the Lord justify his brethren in doing this? He would take up the work that lies in his pathway, but his work should not be that which it has been in the past. He should cultivate his mind and talents to engage in the school work, for he can do this work conscientiously and intelligently. But he has neglected responsibilities in the line of a pastor, and has borne the burdens of physical labor which should have been carried by others who have not a preparedness to take hold of the pastoral work.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 2)
This has been unwise. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness,” Christ says. [Matthew 6:33.] This is to be the first business. Brother Hughes has not shunned the labor on the land; but to maintain the two interests has been too much for the human strength to endure. There must not be a repetition of this. The Lord would not have our Brother and Sister Hughes pass through the same experience in the future that they have in the past.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 3)
Neither Brother nor Sister Hughes have superior physical ability, yet they have been hard toilers. All through the vacation Sister Hughes has carried a heavy burden. Sister Hughes is not a strong woman, but she will carry the burdens that lie in her pathway. Her labors during the vacation are of as much value as is her work during the school term, and she should receive according to her work. She has shouldered the care, the inconveniences, and the responsibilities of the school, and for this she should receive proportionate wages. Nothing of complaint has come to me from them, but these workers are of value to God, and they must be considered. Arrangements must be made that will save the precious talents of these workers, whose influence we cannot have separated from the school by any unadvised movements.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 4)
Discouragement has been brought upon Brother and Sister Hughes, and the impressions made upon their minds must be effaced by their associate workers. Those who have held the fort and borne responsibilities are to receive just and equal remuneration. They have a love for the cause of God, and a conscientious regard for the work in all its phases, and the work needs their talents and influence. They will not put upon the work a wrong impress. The door of temptation should not be opened to them by the inattention of their brethren.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 5)
The ways of the Lord are just and equal. The workers in the school should receive according to the hours they give to the school in honest, hard labor. Injustice must not be done to any worker. If one man or woman gives to the school full time, he is to receive from the school according to the time the school receives of him. If one gives mind, soul, and strength in bearing the burdens, he is to receive according to the value he gives to the school. Justice and truth are to be maintained, not only for the present and future standing of the school, but for our own individual benefit in righteousness. The Lord will not be a party to the least injustice.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 6)
If we have consecrated ourselves to God, we are daily and hourly to do the will of our Father which is in heaven. It is profitable for us to inquire as to what enterprise it is best for us to engage in; and whatever work we accept we should give it our whole-hearted service. We should never forget that this school was established at a great sacrifice, and we should inquire every day how we can best please the Master in our labors to advance the students in every line of education.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 7)
The most essential experience to be gained by the teacher and the student is that obtained in seeking for the salvation of the souls for whom Christ has died. Teachers and students are to work for the recovery of that which was lost through transgression. Let every teacher take this work upon him, laboring to place the feet of every student upon the true foundation, the solid Rock.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 8)
All our talents of ability and means are God’s entrusted gifts, and He would not have any of His workers behind in a conception of their duty. Everyone is required to shake off the spirit of lethargy, and employ his energies faithfully for the advancement of the school.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 9)
The Lord gave instruction during the last term which is doubly applicable in this present term. God calls for earnest workers, who will give time, strength, and ability to the school. We have no time to lose. We shall soon enough be scattered we know not where. The students will be scattered in different localities. They must have a thorough knowledge of Bible truth. Our faith must be something more than it is now. The Word of God is offering to each one who receives Jesus Christ a preparedness for eternal life; and as long as Satan exists, every inducement will be presented to lure the soul to self-deception and death.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 10)
We must have the truth as it is in Jesus. Christ was the great worker. He did not measure His work by hours. His time, His heart, His soul, and strength were given to labor for the benefit and blessing of humanity. Entire days were devoted to labor, and entire nights were spent in prayer that He might be braced to meet the wily foe in all his deceptive workings, and fortified to do his work in uplifting and restoring humanity. Our faith must take in more than it has done. We must not pervert the Word of God, or crush out and weaken its precious meaning. That Word alone can move our consciences, and quicken our minds to understand, and our hearts to feel.
(13LtMs, Lt 5a, 1898, 11)
Lt 6, 1898
Campbell, Emily “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 12, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 12MR 353-357. My Dear Sister:
I have commenced letters to you several times, but have not been able to finish them before something else came in that must have immediate attention. I would be must pleased could I have a long talk with you [face] to face. This may be some time. My health is as good and better than I could expect at my age. I was seventy years old last November. I am still engaged in writing.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 1)
We are now in the midst of the hot weather. Fruit is being canned vigorously. We have been at work canning for quite a while. I often think of the time when you and I first came here, when we used to hire a horse and carriage and drive round. As I drive over these roads now, I often think of you. We have a very thrifty orchard, which bore a considerable number of beautiful peaches last year. I think I never saw such beautifully tinted peaches. No artist could have so blended the darker and lighter shades of red with the green. Some of these peaches weighed half a pound each, and they were delicious.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 2)
I would have said to you, Come to me again; but I knew that it would not answer for you to work the typewriter. I can get persons to keep my books, and although I have missed you very much, I could not ask you to join me in my work, fearing that your health would suffer by thus doing.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 3)
Calls have been made by sick people, and the young ladies at the mission, who are receiving their education, are visiting the sick and doing what they can to relieve their sufferings. This opens the way to gain access to still others.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 4)
Now there must be a meetinghouse built in or near Stanmore. This will cost quite a sum. The believers who assemble in a hall at Newtown, called the Sydney church will meet with the church at Stanmore as soon as ground can be procured on which to erect a house of worship. Brother Humphries is re-converted. He has pledged £25 to help in building the church, and loaned Brother Starr £100 more, which he proposes to use in building the church. He hopes to get this back in donations. Several who have newly come to the faith [have] donated, some £25, some £20, others £10.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 5)
A beginning has been made, and when the new ones see that the land is purchased, they will be led to donate further. We see that we must all strain every nerve and muscle to do our level best. Our people have long talked of building a house of worship in Sydney. Now Brother Humphries and his wife are aroused to do something. Brother Shannon is all interested to act his part. We feel courage in the Lord to advance. The house is to be built of brick, and Brother Shannon says that he will furnish half the brick. I hope we shall not be unbelieving, for the Lord has a location for us, and He will clear the way.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 6)
Those who have already embraced the truth are in better circumstances than those who embraced the truth after the Ashfield camp meeting. Already several have commenced to pay their tithes.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 7)
The amount of writing that I have been compelled to do has been greater than at any former period of my life. Maggie Hare and Minnie Hawkins are doing good work. I feel so thankful that Fannie is not with me. She has not known what the manner of spirit she is of, and I do not think she ever will, for she is deluded by the enemy in regard to her own talents. If she would be converted and remain transformed in character, no one would be more happy than I. But even then I would say to her, Remain in America. Never come across the waters again. But I have no such thought or feeling in regard to you. I would be very glad to have you with me, but I do not think it best, for reasons which I have written.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 8)
A very precious work has been going on in Stanmore, a suburb of Sydney a few stations from Ashfield. Forty have embraced the truth since the camp meeting. Twenty-seven have been baptized, and still others are to go forward in baptism next week. The interest continues to be good. Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson are at work. Meetings have been held in the tent on Sabbaths and Sundays, and every evening in the week except Monday.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 9)
The workers visit from house to house, laboring personally with the people. They have so many calls that the three married couples separate, one going to one place and one the other, to hold readings with those who are interested. New families, one after another, are soliciting help, and the workers say that ten or twenty more could be employed to good advantage. In the mission there is a company of twelve. Two classes are held every day, that the workers may receive instruction from the Bible and know how to work to enlighten others.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 10)
The work in Melbourne is just as promising as it is in Sydney. Since the camp meeting held there, forty-three have decided to keep the Sabbath. Brother A. T. Robinson and his wife are the main workers, and Brother Herbert Lacey and his wife are also engaged in the work. I have no doubt but that no less than one hundred souls will be added to the church in Melbourne, and one hundred souls in Sydney. The Lord will help us.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 11)
As those who profess to believe the truth, we are called, not only in these cities, Melbourne and Sydney, but everywhere, to rise up in the spirit and mind of Christ, and with a firm purpose of heart separate from all worldly influences, break every worldly link, laying aside every weight, in order to wear the armor of righteousness and be co-workers with Jesus Christ. We are to be absolutely and completely for Him in this world, as He is for us in the presence of God. If Christ abides in the heart, the work will go forward. But if there is a reserve, an undercurrent in the soul, any secondary object, any worldly motive, any selfish aims or ends, the work that the Lord means should be done will not be done. We must make the kingdom of heaven and the glory of God our best and whole interest. We want to see the work advancing.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 12)
I often think that if those who are church members in Battle Creek would do their best, and realize that the work of saving souls is of the uttermost importance, the work would move more rapidly. The banner of truth must be held firmly and in the spirit of Christ. Open the Word, and present from it the lines of truth that concern the salvation of souls. The truth is to be presented as it is in Jesus. We need hearts filled with love and tender compassion. Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. If all in Battle Creek would stand firm, separating from the world, and drinking from the water of life, they could refresh thirsty souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 13)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 6, 1898, 14)
Lt 8, 1898
Gotzian, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia February 4, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 21MR 292-299. Dear Sister Gotzian:
I received a letter from Sister Ings in the last mail from America. I was at Stanmore when it came and did not see my mail for several days after its reception at Cooranbong. Sara and I left Cooranbong Thursday evening, January 27. We found the work still progressing. During one of the evening meetings, the rain had poured through the tent and broken up their meeting. As the congregation could not leave in the rain, they had a singing exercise, and when they could hear they had a Bible reading.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 1)
There are many still interested. Some excellent families are receiving the truth, and the interest holds good. The people were very anxious that I should come an speak to them. There are about fifty now who have taken their stand, and readings are given to quite a large number who are deeply interested; but it is about impossible to organize them into a church, until there is a meetinghouse erected. The Sydney church have not a meetinghouse; they have been dependent upon halls in which to assemble to worship God. But the camp meeting recently held so near Sydney, which is now being followed up by the house-to-house labor of the mission, has brought out fifty souls, and there are yet many interested families. We shall expect no less than one hundred souls will receive the truth. An excellent class of people is interested, and several who have taken their stand are those who depend for a living upon government situations. [Some] of these own their own houses and have good pay for their work, and here comes the trial of their faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 2)
Two are fully with us. Brother Sharpe, a very intelligent and capable man, lost his situation where he had been employed for fourteen years. He felt quite bad, and it so deeply effected his wife that she came near losing her life. When a businessman in Sydney learned that Brother Sharpe had lost his situation because he conscientiously observed the Sabbath, he said, “That is just the man I want in my work.” He immediately sent for Brother Sharpe, employed him at once, giving him the same wages he had previously received, together with his time on the Sabbath. He payed him $17.50 (seventeen dollars and a half) per week. He also gave him a much pleasanter room, larger and better lighted, in which to do his work. He lost only one week’s time. He was a very happy man.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 3)
Brother Stuckey, trembling fearfully at the thought of losing his situation, hung back some weeks before being baptized. He had not moral courage to make the venture, but he felt so wrought upon that he was baptized. Then after he had settled his duty with God, he went to his employer and told him that he could not conscientiously work on the Sabbath, and without one remonstrance the employer gave him the day. He was just the happiest man there was in Stanmore.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 4)
There are now three other men whose wives are in the truth; one has never been converted, the other two hold important positions and have held these positions, one, for eighteen years. He has the general oversight of the post office in Sydney, and it is a big step for him to take. None of these men are poor, but they have hardly faith to venture. They keep saying, I will not work on another Sabbath. It is very little work they are required to do on the Sabbath as Saturday is a partial holiday and most of the day they may do just as they will.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 5)
I spoke on Sabbath. These men were all there, no less than three of them hanging in the balance. The wind blew so that the pulpit had to be moved near to the people to preserve me from taking cold. I had great freedom in speaking, and told them plainly that the Lord Jesus was in our midst. I asked them to turn to (Exodus 31): “And the Lord spake unto Moses saying, (Now, said I, listen attentively to what the Lord is saying unto you this day), Speak thou unto the children of Israel saying, Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep, for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations that ye may know that I am the Lord that do sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore, for it is holy unto you. Every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death, for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.” [Verses 12-14.] I read to the close of the chapter.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 6)
Then I asked them if they would turn away from a plain “Thus saith the Lord” for the sayings of men, when they see that their assertions are entirely contrary to the Word of God. The Word has made the statement, “I am the Lord that do sanctify you” if you observe the Sabbath. [Verse 13.] This is the only true sanctification in the Scriptures—that which comes from God because of obedience to His commandments. Then we may know that the little companies, assembled together to worship the Lord on the day which He has blessed and made holy, have a right to claim the rich blessings of Jehovah.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 7)
[Those] who have declared that His words are spirit and life should have their faith in strong exercise that the Lord Jesus is an honored guest in their assemblies. “Where two or three are met together in my name, there am I in their midst.” [Matthew 18:20.] If He is there, it is to enlighten and bless. Therefore as we assemble together, we all have a solemn sense of the presence of God, and know that the angels of God are in the assembly. The messengers of the gospel know by experience its truth, power and excellence. It is the hours of the Sabbath that are sacred and sanctified and holy, and every true worshipper who keeps holy the Sabbath should claim the promise, “That ye may know I am the Lord that doth sanctify you.” [Exodus 31:13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 8)
I tried to make this point as impressive as possible—that the Sabbath day was a special occasion on which the people of the Lord were celebrating the memorial of His creation; that on the Sabbath the Lord was in the assembly to bless and sanctify, and if they have faith in the Lord every Sabbath would be a day when His people in a special manner will be blessed in their acts of obedience in keeping the commandments of God. The sacred hours are to be employed in conversation that is holy.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 9)
This is a day set apart for special service, to give earnest heed to the Word of God and to give expression to their exercises of mind, to relate their experience, and to express in exhortation their solicitude for the saving of the souls of those who know not the truth. There is to be the greatest freedom in their conversation, speaking one to the other in reference to the truth, the labors, and prayers in behalf of the souls ready to die. Tell the story of the interest that angels have in the salvation of the human souls for whom Christ has given His life; and if angels feel so great an interest in their salvation, should not these souls who are within the influence of the truth feel deep concern for their own souls?
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 10)
The atonement and the intercession of Christ in their behalf should inspire the human agent with zeal and earnestness to set forth the truth and the riches of divine grace, and the quickening influence of the cleansing power of the Holy Spirit will avail to touch the heart and convert the soul. The Sabbath is holy unto the Lord. Affectionate, personal, private conversation in regard to religious experience will be blessed of the Lord. “Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another, and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and that thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels, and I will spare them as a man spareth his own son that serveth him.” [Malachi 3:16, 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 11)
The Lord gave me His Spirit on that occasion and sent home the word spoken. Those who will honor the Lord in keeping His Sabbath holy will be blessed of the Lord. There is not more than one in one hundred who do honor to God in keeping His Sabbath from polluting it. The Word of God is not practiced by thousands who profess to be Christians. The looseness of the habits and practices in observing the Sabbath has become a customary thing. God help us to see that great blessings are enfolded in the observance of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. The human agent cannot afford to lose these blessings by dishonoring God in their loose habits and practices. This is a day of meditation and of closely examining our own spiritual condition before God. “Examine yourselves, whether you be in the faith.” [2 Corinthians 13:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 12)
On that day have no loose, cheap, common talk. It is God’s day, sanctified by Himself and made holy, and should be treated as a holy day. If God condescends to speak to man out of His holy Word, should we not have sanctified ears to hear and hearts to perceive? His words are entitled to be heard and received with reverence, faith, and submission. We have the Word of God. Let us make that Book our companion on the Sabbath. It is God’s revelation to man accompanied with unmistakable proofs of its origin. Then search the Scriptures; investigate every point of your faith in the light of the Word. How can we as rational beings who have souls to save or to lose, who are seeking for truth as for hid treasure, who are dependent upon God for instruction how to gain the eternal reward, how can we do otherwise than to take this Word and appreciate it and be blessed of God?
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 13)
February 9, 1898
Many things have called my attention since beginning this writing. Matters must be prepared on The Life of Christ, and after I thought it was done, in reading the manuscript, I saw that some other things must be written. Many matters besides must be considered.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 14)
Our brethren are working very hard to secure a lot for a meetinghouse in Stanmore, a suburb of Sydney. These lots cannot be obtained for less than six or seven hundred pounds sterling, but we must build. The building will cost about six hundred pounds. We really need help and if you can help us we would be very grateful; and if you can get help from any others, please do so. I expect to have to visit Sydney and Melbourne soon. There will be a general rally then and meetings will be held over two Sabbaths and Sundays. The weather is extremely hot in both these places.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 15)
There is a great work being done in Melbourne—forty or fifty have embraced the truth. Brother Robinson has been very anxious that I should come to Melbourne but I have not dared to leave the interest in Stanmore, as Sydney is a large center. We must have small houses of worship built in the suburbs and we are now in selection of land seeking to get as near Sydney as possible. We are to commence labor in Sydney proper if we can get a suitable place for a tent to be pitched and of the Lord opens the way for the standard to be raised.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 16)
We have not the advantages that you have in America of institutions that have given character and strength to our work. There are none here to be relied upon to come to our help. I sent to Africa for help and two hundred pounds came to us in the providence of God just at the time we needed it in building in Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 17)
Sunday afternoon I spoke again to the people in the tent. The Lord gave me a decided testimony to bear in reference to acting upon the light and evidence received. The Lord would have the service of the whole mind and heart. Every capability is called for. I spoke from 2 Peter 1. The services were concluded by a special effort. There were many souls came forward for prayers and we united in earnest entreaty for the Lord to reveal himself to them in his own way. This movement made a break and the impression made was excellent. Some who had been long upon the point of decision took their position to keep the Sabbath. This was an advance movement and decided victory was gained. We then felt how necessary [it is] for us to commence at once to build.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 18)
Sabbath the wind was strong. Elder Haskell told me that the tent was in a most precarious condition. There has been a break somewhere and nothing but two small ropes held the tent from falling. He said his heart was uplifted to God that he would keep us and hold up the tent. A single gust of wind might have brought it down upon us. As soon as the Sabbath was past, the tent was made strong so that there was no danger.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 19)
Monday I was solicited to attend meeting at Ashfield in the evening. I have not spoken evenings because I could not sleep after speaking, but I decided to comply with the request. Brother Baker hired a cab to take me to Ashfield, a distance of several miles, and to wait and bring me back after [the] discourse. I felt called upon to say some plain things to the church in counsel and reproof. Confessions were made. The parable of the elder son was there acted out most distinctly. This church has been raised up as the result of the Ashfield camp meeting. A neat little church was erected, very nicely planned and tastefully arranged, but a debt of two hundred pounds was left upon the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 20)
Since that time a second camp meeting has been held in Stanmore. Great interest has been created and extended into other suburbs close by. The elder son who ought to rejoice that the Lord is bringing the wandering sheep to the fold now felt envious and jealous because more labor could not be given to them. The Lord is now waking them up and several have been baptized again, and yet there are a few poor souls who are in some way influenced by Elder McCullagh who keeps up communications with them. He continues sowing his tares, and they in their turn resow them in other hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 21)
If the churches who know the truth and have had great labor bestowed on them are now selfish and exacting and covetous for fear they will not have the ministry of the Word, it reveals that the Word would do them no real good if they had its ministry. They are not prepared to be benefitted by the Word, by becoming doers of the Word, “For unto us was the gospel preached as well as unto them; but the word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” [Hebrews 4:2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 22)
I told them that some there present had been at the meetings when the Lord had spoken through His humble servant. They had felt His power on their own hearts, and then if words of unbelief had come from those who were under temptation, inspired from beneath with a spirit of criticism and envy and evil surmising, even words from Africa from some professing our faith, they received and nurtured it, and commenced to sow the same seed of unbelief in other minds far and near, and the truth was a very mixed crop. Their hearts were weak and their faith small, and the ministry of the Word would not profit those who heard, because like the Pharisees they have ears but they hear not, because their ears are not sanctified, they have eyes but they see not, because Satan has interposed his hellish shadow between God and their souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 23)
It is not evidence such ones need; this they have had, and are over fed with the precious banquet from heaven’s store house, and them then go away and begin to criticize the messengers and the message God sends until more food would only do them harm. Light from heaven has flashed upon them; they have had evidence piled upon evidence; what they need is not more evidence but a new heart, a converted soul, a new mind, a new purpose. Then they can hear and be blessed. When the enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift up for them a standard against him. In the heart will be a burning desire to do something for the Master to give evidence of their love for the truth as it is in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 24)
God will demand lowly service of all. But when like Chorazin and Bethsaida, they reject light, great opportunities, and great privileges, greater privileges they will never have. But some have excused themselves from making any sacrifices, and when the heart desires to make excuses, they will be furnished abundance from the vigilant adversary of souls who has his work to do and who is not at [a] loss for human channels through whom to work. The aptitude, the talents of influence, are brought in on Satan’s side of the question to sow tares.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 25)
But those souls who are perverting their God-given capabilities by their words and works are scattering from the truth. They are not building up souls in the most holy faith. They are not making straight paths for their feet lest the lame be turned out of the way, They draw back from self-denial and self-sacrifice. They find fault with God and His Word in finding fault with those whom God has sent with His messages of mercy. What have these complainers, these accusers of the brethren done to gather with Christ? What have they done to advance the work and cause of God in the earth? Have they not only done harm to the messengers and the message God has sent them? They are in the position of those who might have done good service for the Master, but who have missed opportunity after opportunity until their senses are blunted, their perceptions confused. They call evil good, and good evil; light they call darkness and darkness light, because, says Christ, they knew not the time of their visitation.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 26)
Oh, how many opportunities have come and gone when they could have been a blessing had they but been converted! But their minds are mixed with contradictory sentiments and they have not perception to distinguish the wheat from the tares. May the Lord pity and forgive these unfaithful workers who dishonor God and do not love Jesus nor the truth. Self and self-righteousness are as filthy rags, yet they cling to them and will not receive the garments of Christ’s righteousness. Christ says of these unfaithful stewards, “Ye have not honored me in receiving my messengers; ye have not honored me with your substance. Ye did it not unto me. The opportunity has come and gone and thus stands your record in the great book of account. Thou gavest me no water for my feet; thou gavest me not the care and devotion of thy heart; my head with oil thou didst not anoint.” O, my God, grant that these souls may not always be under the educating power of the arch deceiver!
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 27)
I left the meeting before it closed in company with Sister Peck, and rode to Stanmore. I retired to rest about eleven p.m., but my mind had brought with me the burden for the souls of the church members in Ashfield. Oh, how my heart ached! I felt at times in an agony of spirit. I could not obtain sleep until two o’clock a.m. The privileges that are now ours seem so large and abundant, but truth must be brought into the practical life and each be doers of the Word else it will not sanctify and save the soul. We must co-operate with all our faculties with the Lord Jesus Christ. He says, “Let him take hold of my strength, and make peace with me, and he shall make peace with me.” [Isaiah 27:5.] Man is utterly dependent upon God. Christ says, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] We must co-operate with God if we do His Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 28)
I devoted Tuesday to writing. Tuesday evening I spoke in Stanmore to the people assembled in the tent. The Lord blessed me with great freedom and power. I knew the angel of God was by my side. The power of the Holy Spirit was upon me. I returned to my room so thankful to God. The night before I was so burdened I could not sleep; this night I was so grateful to God I could not sleep till one o’clock. I awoke at half past three in the morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 29)
We left Stanmore with all our luggage. Sister Peck was with us. We went a few stations beyond and had to go through the process of changing cars, but we missed the train and had to return to Stanmore. That night I spoke again under the tent, and the Lord helped me and blessed me. I spoke upon faith, and many souls said they were helped. I slept a few hours that night and next morning we made connections. We had a compartment all to ourselves, and I lay down like a tired child and slept until within a few miles of Cooranbong. I have spoken twice on Sabbath in our new chapel here. Sabbath was quite warm and I suppose from what I know of America, that Feb. 5, was not very warm where you are.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 30)
A letter came to me last night from Elder Haskell, stating that the land, a beautiful spot, is now secured. I do not know the price, but I think they offered it cheaper than any we had yet looked at. Now the process of building goes forward. In eight days we leave here for Melbourne to spend some weeks there speaking to the people under the tent. And now I again invite you to help us and be my agent to get what help you can from others. In much love to you, my sister, Brother Zelinsky, and Sister Ings.
(13LtMs, Lt 8, 1898, 31)
Lt 9, 1898
Henry, S. M. I. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 2, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 7MR 155. Mrs. S. M. I. Henry Dear Sister:
I would be very much pleased could I be seated by your side and converse with you in regard to the incidents of our experience. I have an earnest desire to meet you. It is not impossible that, even in this life, we shall see each other face to face. When I learn of the gracious dealings of God with you, I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father that the light of the truth for this time is shining into the chambers of your mind and into the soul temple. Across the broad waters of the Pacific, we can clasp hands in faith and sweet fellowship. I rejoice with you in every opportunity you have of reaching the people. I praise the Lord that He has wrought for you, that the Great Physician who has never lost a case, has healed you, and given you access to the people, that you may set before many your experience of the loving kindness of a gracious Redeemer.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 1)
“The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them.”“Many sorrows shall be to the wicked: but he that trusteth in the Lord, mercy shall compass him about. Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous: and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in heart.” [Psalm 34:7; 32:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 2)
We are engaged in a great work, and daily we would invite the Holy Spirit to work upon mind and character that we may indeed be colaborers with Jesus Christ. We are greatly honored in being a part of His Firm. During the years 1896 and 1897, we have been earnestly engaged in our Master’s work, establishing a school where young men and women may receive the proper education for domestic and missionary life—manual labor and mental taxation combined.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 3)
The Word of God is made the principal book of study in our school. In the communication of Christ to His disciples in the sixth chapter of John is opened before us that which constitutes “higher Education.”“Blessed are they who hear the word of God and keep it.” [Luke 11:28.] “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” [Matthew 5:48.] If we can educate the children and youth in the understanding of the words of Christ, we shall be doing a grand work, for they perceive more quickly than do older persons.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 4)
Our prayers are constantly ascending to heaven for spiritual food, for the bread of God, “which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world.” Jesus said to His disciples, “I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.... It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God; every man therefore that hath heard and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me.... Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me hath everlasting life. I am that bread of life.... I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread he shall live forever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.” [John 6:33, 35, 45, 47, 48, 51.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 5)
The explanation of His words was given to the disciples that all may understand. “It is the spirit that quickeneth,” said Christ, “the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [Verse 63.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 6)
We would lay no new foundation for educating our students. We have the Word of the living God as our study book. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” [Psalm 111:10.] Says the psalmist, “O how love I thy law! it is my meditation all the day. Thou through thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine enemies: for they are ever with me. I have more understanding than all my teachers: for thy testimonies are my meditation. I understand more than the ancients (teachers), because I keep thy precepts. I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I might keep thy word. I have not departed from thy judgments for thou hast taught me. How sweet are thy words unto my taste! sweeter than honey to my mouth! Through thy precepts I get understanding: therefore I hate every false way. Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path.” [Psalm 119:97-105.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 7)
“The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple. I opened my mouth and panted: for I longed for thy commandments.” [Verses 130, 131.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 8)
Again he declares, “The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart: the commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever: the judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether. More to be desired are they than gold, yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb. Moreover by them is thy servant warned, and in keeping of them there is great reward.” [Psalm 19:7-11.] “The works of his hands are verity and judgment; all his commandments are sure. They stand fast for ever and ever, and are done in truth and uprightness. He sent redemption unto his people: he hath commanded his covenant forever: holy and reverend is his name. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom: a good understanding have all they that do his commandments: his praise endureth forever.” [Psalm 111:7-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 9)
“Now, therefore, hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your Fathers giveth you. Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you. Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baal-peor: for all the men that followed Baal-peor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day.” [Deuteronomy 4:1-4.] Read the twenty-fifth chapter of Numbers. All who search the Scriptures will understand that there is a decided difference made by the Lord between those who are obedient to His commandments and those who are disobedient.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 10)
“If ye shall diligently keep all these commandments which I command you, to do them, to love the Lord your God, to walk in all his ways, and to cleave unto him; then will the Lord drive out all these nations from before you, and ye shall possess greater nations, and mightier than yourselves. Every place whereon the soles of your feet shall tread shall be yours: from the wilderness and Lebanon, from the river, the river Euphrates, even unto the uttermost sea shall your coast be. There shall no man be able to stand before you, for the Lord your God shall lay the fear of you and the dread of you upon all the land that ye shall tread upon, as he hath said unto you.” [Deuteronomy 11:22-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 11)
“Behold I set before you this day a blessing and a curse; a blessing, if ye obey the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command you this day: and a curse if ye will not obey the commandments of the Lord your God, but turn aside out of the way which I command you this day, to go after other gods, which ye have not known.” [Verses 26-28.]
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 12)
I have a request to make of you, Sister Henry. I have a desire that the convicted, and those newly come to the faith, may have the privilege of reading your little tract relating your experience. I read this little book in some of our meetings, and several were anxious that I should let them have one. But only two were sent to me, and therefore I held fast to them. I thought that I would write to you, and ask you if I could reprint this little book, which pleased me so much, and have it to put into the hands of newly converted souls. I think it would be a blessing to them. Please let me hear from you as soon as convenient.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 13)
January 2, 1898
The request which I thought would go in the last mail did not go. I spoke to Willie in reference to the matter, and he said I had better not wait, that we could make it all right with you. Away in this missionary field we need all the help that we can possibly have in the line of reading matter to help poor souls to decide. In this field people are not so familiar with the Scriptures as in America. Seventh-day Adventists are not so numerous, and our faith not so well known.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 14)
The ministers are prepared to make any assertion and advance the most inconsistent doctrines if they can get rid of the Sabbath question. But the time has come when this matter demands attention. It will press itself to the front. The loud cry of the third angel, with his special message, will be heard, and when souls are all broken up, and seem to have lost their foundation, we want every jot and tittle of precious things to help them. Some of the things which the ministers of the churches present have the appearance of sound doctrine, but when compared with Scripture, they are like the chaff which the wind driveth away. Truth is truth, and cannot be changed to error.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 15)
Last Friday we sent the little book to be reprinted at the Echo office.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 16)
Yours in much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 9, 1898, 17)
Lt 10, 1898
Hare, Joseph “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 26, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TDG 34. + Dear Brother Hare:
I address you and your children. I sympathize with you in your bereavement at this time. If I were with you, I could speak words of comfort to you, but as I am not, I can only trace a few lines, and let you know that I do not forget you in your affliction. We are not now coming to the perils of the last days; we are in the midst of them. “And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.” [Revelation 14:9, 10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 1)
John’s attention is then called to another party. He beholds the remnant of the people of God, who are loyal to Him and to the truth; and [he] exclaims, “Here is the patience of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them. And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.” [Verses 12-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 2)
We are in the evening of this earth’s history, and we may lay our dead, knowing that they are hid for a little moment until the indignation be overpast. We need not mourn for them as those who have no hope; for their life is hid with Christ in God. We have every reason to rejoice.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 3)
Brother Hare, God says to you, “Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon the whole world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly; hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.” [Revelation 3:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 4)
I address a few words to Father Hare’s children. The difficulties which those who put on Christ and keep His commandments must undergo are not of Christ’s designing. “If any man will come after me,” He says, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” [Matthew 16:24.] The duty of intelligent souls is to hold to the truth, to practice virtue. We are born with a disinclination to both.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 5)
It is sad to find in one’s own constitution an opposition to virtues that are commendable in the sight of God, as submission, charity, sweetness of spirit, and patience that will not be provoked. Say to yourselves, dear children, I am weakness, but God is my strength. He has given me my post of duty. The General whom I serve bids me be an overcomer. The moment you take your eyes off Jesus, your natural temperament will lead you to cherish high ideas of yourself. But in this there is nothing that will give you a permanent hold upon God. Say, This is the enemy self, which I am to oppose. I am to be an overcomer. I will be loyal to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 6)
Let the affliction that has come to your family circle be a blessing to you all. Our dear sister, your mother, loved Jesus. Her warfare is ended. You are to remember that she rests in hope. “When he who is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear with him.” [Colossians 3:4.] Let the peace and comfort of the Holy Spirit come unto your hearts. Open the door of your hearts, that Jesus may enter as an honored guest, and you will have a Comforter. “This is my commandment, That ye love one another.” [John 15:12.] Let the hearts of the living draw close to one another. Let each try to be a blessing to the other, and not a hindrance.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 7)
I have but a few moments to write now, but I will write to you again soon. God bless you. He does, He will, bless you. “If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. Yet a little while and the world seeth me no more, but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.” [John 14:15-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 8)
Let us prepare for the coming of the Son of man. Let us be true to God, and we shall receive the crown of life.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 9)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 10, 1898, 10)
Lt 11, 1898
Hare, Metcalfe NP January 21, 1898 Previously unpublished.
I have some things to say to you, Brother Hare. Do you remember when several of us went to look for a lot for the meetinghouse? You first took us to the spot where was a bent tree, under which a horse and wagon could pass. You said, “This is the lot that W. C. White and Elder Rousseau selected.” I said, “I cannot understand that, for just before he left, W. C. White asked me if I would object to getting out of the carriage and looking at the best location for a meetinghouse. I consented, and we looked at the lots, and as near as I can remember I will show you the very spot.”
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 1)
We then went to the ground with Brother Haskell, the brethren Lamploughs and several others. I repeated to those present that which I had said to Brother Hare. Brother Hare said that the first place was the best because secluded, and away from all dust and noise of the bullock wagons. I could not see that the noise of the bullock teams would be an objection. Then the objection was raised that the larrikins would gather about the premises and make mischief. But we thought the meeting should be where it would be accessible to outside parties. The more retired the position, the more favorable it would be for hiding places for those who wished to do mischief; but if placed within sight of the road, and facing the shops of Brethren Hansen and Lamplough, the house would be protected.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 2)
As we began to specify the most favorable lots, Brother Hare spoke to me saying if we would wait until W. C. White came home, he would give his opinion. I said, “Brother Hare, his opinion was given before he left for America.” He said he understood things differently. Willie was then expected earlier. I said to Brother Hare, We will not rush anything. We will move carefully and considerately. But every man that is on this ground must see that this is the best place for the meetinghouse. We want the very choicest piece of land for a house for the Lord, even if it takes three lots to make it. We will make the Lord no mean sacrifice.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 3)
Brother Hare left fully dissenting from us. That night (I think it was about that time. I will not give exact dates, but I think I have them in some of my writings), I was aroused at an early hour. Matters were brought before me in the night season. The words were spoken, “Arise and build a house for God.” Then some statements were made, and again the messenger repeated the words, “Arise and build. Make no delay.” I wrote this at once to the brethren.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 4)
I will not go into all the particulars, but from that time Brother Hare did not co-operate with us. But we knew that the Lord was with us, and that we were following His directions. The work was the Lord’s. Brother Hare might have participated with his brethren, and they would have been glad to have him co-operate with them; but he had taken his stand on the other side, and kept it.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 5)
The house was built, and the Lord was with those whose heart was in the work. Brother Hare was on losing ground, and I felt this keenly. I regret nothing that we have done. We have moved intelligently, in the fear of the Lord, under His guidance. If Brother Hare chose to stand in the position he had taken, there he must stand. We had heard the word from the Lord. Go forward, and we would not wait for any human voice that directed contrary to this.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 6)
The angels of God were with the workmen on the ground, and the light and blessing of heaven rested upon them. The church was built and dedicated before the school closed, and every heart should have been in perfect harmony to praise God with joyful songs of thanksgiving. We had every encouragement from heaven in this enterprise. It was of God, it was his work, done under his supervision. It was built at the right time; for at that time able workmen were right on the ground to carry forward the work. They were the Lord’s instrumentalities just when it was needed to be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 7)
The light given me of God was to work without delay, and we obeyed His voice. Were we, who moved forward, out of line? No; more recently the light has been given to me that Brother Hare has been working in the counsel of his own erroneous judgment. “Behold, the Lord will help me; who is he that shall condemn me? ... Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand: ye shall lie down in sorrow.” [Isaiah 50:9-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 11, 1898, 8)
Lt 12, 1898
Hare, Metcalfe NP January 21, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 155-156. + Dear Brother Hare:
I am more sorry than I can express for the course you have pursued. I know, and you might have known had your heart been right with God, that the Lord was working in a special manner during the school term. When I see you so dull spiritually that you cannot comprehend when and where the Lord is manifesting His presence and His power, how He is leading and guiding His servants in their work, I am afraid for you. I am afraid for your board. Correct judgment is not manifested.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 1)
It has hurt my heart sorely to see you manifest so little respect for Elder Haskell and his wife. There has not been that respect shown to them that their experience in the work of God demands. As matters now stand I cannot counsel them to go into the school. I was glad that you were present at that meeting in the reception tent on the campground when I read the articles and said what I did in reference to Brother Haskell. I then said that the Lord had designated Brother and Sister Haskell as the two persons who should be my helpers and take their position in the school. But your jealousy was not cured as I hoped it would be. The Lord cannot trust decisions with you in the interests and management of the school until your heart shall come into harmony with the mind and will of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 2)
Under the present circumstances, I cannot see any light in my having the least connection with the school. To see those of the faith acting as though it were praiseworthy to be at variance one with another would bring upon my soul such grief and sadness as would imperil my life. As matters now stand I should feel relieved were I one thousand miles from this place. Just as long as the spirit of the adversary is cherished, I have nothing further to do beyond telling the reasons why I feel discharged from all responsibility of the school. When those who are leaders make manifest that they do not follow the great Leader—which I know they are not doing, for He never leads in a wrong course—what good could I do in this place? I would much rather be situated in some retired place among unbelievers, for they have not had the light and evidence that you and others have had. You have resisted light. You have set yourself against light to follow your own judgment. God cannot work for you until you humble your heart before Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 3)
There has been nothing to call forth criticism or complaint from you or any one of those who have found fault with Brother and Sister Haskell. Brother Skinner needs the converting power of the Lord upon his heart. If he does not experience this, he will not walk with God, he will not be found worthy. If this spirit is brought in at the second term of school, it will fall far short of the first. I have hoped and prayed that you would come to your senses; but as there seems to be no change on your part, I am compelled to withdraw myself from the school. I dare not connect with it in any way. During the last term of school, the Lord opened things before me night after night, and I have presented the same to the school. I now lay down the burden.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 4)
Your great danger, Brother Hare, is self-will. If you could see these matters as they are in truth, you would not repeat the experience of the past few months. You have not been awed by the testimonies you have received; neither have you been allured into safe paths, into straight lines of duty. You have not rested satisfied with what the Lord was doing.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 5)
You have had no ground for displeasure. God says to you, as he said to Jonah, “I have set mine hand to prosper the workmen in building a house for me, and the time has come that for the good of the people, and for my own name’s glory, the house be put up with dispatch. Who are you displeased with? What ground have you for your displeasure: Shall I not do what I will with mine own?” Jonah was very angry because he did not have matters his own way, and according to his will.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 6)
The Lord is not pleased to have you go on in this way. You are not advancing spiritually; you are retrograding. You need to understand the perversity of your own heart, and be made sensible of your deep need of a Saviour’s grace to pardon, cleanse, and purify. I cannot bear to see you unhappy. From the plant of selfishness proceeds the root of bitterness. Man seeks to have his own perverse way, to be pleased with his own devising; but from this principle proceeds disobedience, rebellion, discontent, murmuring. This means opposition to God. We must all come into willing obedience to Him. It is a terrible thing for a man to have his own way, and I beg of you to stop right where you are, and ask yourself, “Is this the way of the Lord?”
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 7)
What is self-will? It is a contest between man and his God. Which will prevail? Shall man, finite man, have God give up His plans and come over to the will of man? Let us not quarrel with the Lord. He has wrought for His own name’s glory. His work went on just the same, although you set your will against the will of God. At the time of the dedication of His house, when your voice should have been heard in approval, when your soul should have been filled with gladness and joy, you manifested no gratitude, because everything did not go in accordance with your way and will.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 8)
My brother, Jesus invites you, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn of men, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] O, if you had only been satisfied with the ways of God. The will of God is to do us good, and only good. He came to answer the prayers of His people as He promised He would. With His holy angels He came to favor His people who were following the plan He had marked out. If you had humbled your heart before Him, and, even if you could not do one stroke of work, cheered the others, revealing that a right spirit was within you, you would have been raised to vantage ground.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 9)
There is nothing to justify your course of action. Your God will not let you have your own way, for it would be to your injury. His providence thwarts you. The way in which you would manage if left to yourself would not be the right and safe way. And because the Lord is not pleased with your way, He reproves you. You see almost everything in a perverted light. The more efforts are made to please you, the more you will not be pleased.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 10)
The Lord wants you and me, and every member of the church, to strive together for unity. He exhorts us, “Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all to stand.” [Ephesians 6:10-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 11)
The Lord would bless you abundantly if you would seek for that preparedness of heart which all must have who would enter heaven. Why should your influence be weakened by the faults and mistakes you think you observe in others? You must put yourself under a careful examination and see the reason why you are not drawing in even cords with your brethren. You can be a man of sterling worth if you will not pet yourself; but if you do this, you will fall into grievous blunders.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 12)
Who in your board meeting proposed Sister Hughes as matron in the place of Sister Haskell? Those who cannot discern more clearly than this, should not be so ready to propose. Sister Hughes is not strong enough for such a position. If we wanted to sacrifice her, we would say, Go in as matron. But we know, and you should know, that she has not managing ability. It needs experience and firm decision to meet and deal with human minds. It needs a person of firm determination, of justice and mercy blended, to handle such elements as we had in the school last term.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 13)
Large responsibilities require peculiar traits of character which but few possess. But Brother Skinner, yourself, and others did not understand the duties of a matron. Had the managing been left with Brother Skinner, it would have been uneven. He would have been sometimes sunshiny, at others cloudy, first up and then down. This would have brought about a demoralizing condition of things. Those who do not know how to deal with human minds may be ready to propose how things should go. They do not know how to manage their own individual selves, but they can criticize, they can take note of little items, and make a world of an atom, and an atom of a world.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 14)
It is entirely contrary to your education to give honor to a woman in office. Your position was not that of matron, and on this point you became confused and displeased. If all would come to their senses, take hold of the work, and sustain each other in their several positions of trust, if they would help and strengthen and lighten each others burdens by unity and co-operation, there would be a different atmosphere in connection with the school than existed during the last term. Those who come in touch with the work of God must be noble-minded and benevolent. Let the heart burn with the love of Jesus, and there will be freedom from criticism. An upright, kindly spirit will be cherished, to sustain all who carry heavy loads of responsibility. It will lead them to esteem those whom the Lord has selected to stand in difficult places.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 15)
The Lord knows whom to appoint to positions of trust. He does not need to come to man to ask his opinion. He knows whose temperament can bear the heaviest strain; and when the burden-bearers are seeking the Lord most earnestly for wisdom, He gives them what they ask from His own resources.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 16)
If all, students, teachers, and managers, will bridle the tongue which is so easily set in active exercise to complain, the angels of God will walk in the midst of His people. An unruly, accusing tongue can do a great work on the devil’s side of the question; and if the students are encouraged to talk about those things that should not be mentioned to others, there will be roots of bitterness springing up. One tells his small complaint, another tells some little thing, of which he makes a large matter. God looks upon this as bearing false witness. It is the infirmity of some souls to talk out all that is in them. Others catch up the matter to marvel and disapprove. Thus the seeds of doubt and criticism are sown, which do harm to the reporter and the hearer, creating enmity in the mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 17)
Silence is eloquence. If the talkative ones had the grace of God in their hearts, they would overcome their infirmity. The very ones to whom the ready talkers open their hearts dare not make these persons their equal confidants. They are afraid that if they repeat their words they will be taking up a reproach against their neighbor. How lamentable it is that there are no barriers to confine the mischievous tongue. Let those who talk so readily be invited to preserve silence, or to go to the one of whom they talk, and tell them the great burden of their soul. I am afraid to visit, I am afraid to associate with the ready talker, for in many words there wanteth not sin. How much more pleasing to God would it be to have these students take themselves in hand, and see if they cannot overcome their unchristlike characters, and become vessels unto honor.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 18)
This school has been appointed of God. God has said, “I will be in your midst.” Then should not every student be careful what he says and what he does? Should he not strive to maintain order and discipline in the school? Will the students do, as some have done—make the boast that, notwithstanding the vigilance of the teachers, they associated with the young men by stealth? Is that something of which to be proud? Is it not rather something of which they should be ashamed before the universe of heaven? We are establishing a school as a place where missionaries can form characters not of levity, but sobriety.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 19)
The minds of men and women must be worked by the Holy Spirit in order to understand the Scriptures. The Holy Spirit is called the Spirit of truth, and truth is “all and in all” for this time. [See Colossians 3:11.] Every Christian student will help the teachers who carry the load of responsibility. They will not see how far they can go in breaking the rules of the school. This brings in the spirit of error and perversity; and they seek to please only their own unruly attributes!
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 20)
These things are developing, and who can carry the burden of responsibility if we as Christians do not unite and do all in our power to preserve order and harmony in the school? We established the school for the purpose of making most diligent efforts to reach the higher education, of which Christ spoke in His prayer to His Father. “And this is life eternal,” He said, “that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.] This is the knowledge it is essential that students, teachers, and managers obtain, that they may through their knowledge and belief in Christ come into possession of eternal life.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 21)
The question is, Will all who have any connection with the school interests exercise their sanctified ability on the side of Christ? Will they keep their eternal interests in view, exercising all the influence God has given them to draw with Christ, to draw with the teachers, and win souls to Christ? Will they seek to upbuild, elevate, and ennoble every precious soul with whom they are brought into contact? In doing this, they will co-operate with Jesus Christ, and by their words, their spirit, their attitude, they will help every soul to resist temptation.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 22)
God help you, my brother, to unite in this work with your whole soul and mind and heart, for your own sake, and for Christ’s sake. If heaven is worth anything to us, it is worth a lifelong, persevering, untiring effort. If we lose heaven, we lose everything.
(13LtMs, Lt 12, 1898, 23)
Lt 13, 1898
Hare, Metcalfe “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 19, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Brother Hare:
I arise this morning early to speak with you. I have decided to write, for then the enemy cannot tell you I said things which I did not say. I want you to receive the things I have to say. This is the first time I have had it signified to me that I should write to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 1)
Since I attended the last council, I have had an account of the after meetings. The proposition was made for Sister Hughes to be matron of the school in place of Sister Haskell. When the motion was made for Sister Haskell, there was no second. What does this mean? I said. Who is working out these things? At last an unwilling vote was given; but under such circumstances, I would not advise Brother and Sister Haskell to come into the school at all. There is an abundance of places where they will be wanted.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 2)
My duty to write to you, Brother Hare, is now made known to me. I might speak to you, but you might forget my words, or the enemy might cause you to think I said that which I did not say. Therefore I will write.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 3)
I was bidden to speak these words to you: “Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, O house of Israel?” [Ezekiel 18:31.] You may say, This is impossible; I cannot do it.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 4)
If you see your own helplessness in the matter, one point will be gained. You can truly say, “I have no power to make me a clean heart. Will God mock my inability? Can an Ethiopian change his skin or a leopard his spots? Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean.” You are surely in a helpless condition. You say in truth, My neighbor cannot help me. Why? Because you will not be helped by your neighbor. You say, He cannot help or redeem himself from sin; how can he help me? You are disgusted at the thought. You have not considered that your own heart is in such a diseased state that it cannot be repaired. Therefore the Lord says to you, “Make you a new heart.” [Verse 31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 5)
You do not think that you have wandered so far from God, but you have; and a voice is crying unto you, “Return unto me, and I will return unto you.” [Malachi 3:7.] “I will heal all thy backslidings.” [Jeremiah 3:22.] This work is yours to see and understand. You need to heed the voice which says to you, “Return.” You say, “This is a hard saying,” but take heed. [John 6:60.] The working of the Spirit of God upon your heart will make you feel your helplessness to save yourself. When you opened the door of your heart to envy, suspicion, and evil surmisings, Satan took possession of your mind; and if you continue the same work, the words of Christ will be applicable to you:
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 6)
“By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: for this people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them. But blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.” [Matthew 13:14-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 7)
The sin of the Jews was prejudice against Jesus Christ. Your sin is prejudice against the servants of God, against God in the person of His brethren. In the place of improving the privileges and opportunities you have had of receiving the engrafted Word, you have closed your heart against the Lord’s workmen, because they did not harmonize in all things with your ideas. The servants of God are not placed at your disposal. God has given them their place of duty and their work; but because you have seen them move along in the path that He has bidden them take, you have taken counsel of yourself. You have received the testimonies of others who needed to have an entire change of sentiments. You will understand this when you “make you a new heart.” [Ezekiel 18:31.] Then mind and will, thoughts, plans, and purposes, will run in a more correct channel. Motives and principles will be in accordance with the will and ways of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 8)
The stony heart is as unimpressible as the stony ground hearers of Christ’s parable. The engrafted word is not received. “Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. For unto us was the gospel preached as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” [Hebrews 4:1, 2.] You have much to learn. Unless you have a heart softened by the grace of God you will never enter into the kingdom of heaven. There are hindrances in you which you do not sufficiently consider. Hereditary tendencies and prejudices are strong. You hold fast to your impressions of men and things until, through these strong traits of character, you walk contrary to righteousness and truth. The enemy takes advantage, and brings in and makes prominent your objectionable traits of character, and deceives you. He spoils your Christian experience.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 9)
I could say much, for there is much that could be said; but it would not be the least use until Brother Hare makes him a new heart. Then you will not think that God has laid on you the burden of arraying yourself in opposition to His delegated workmen, to whom He has given His work.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 10)
You may say, What shall I do? Jesus tells you. “Come unto me,” He says, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] Come to Jesus just as you are, helpless sinful. Fall upon the Rock, and be broken. Christ is the Rock. When you see yourself just as you are, you will understand. You will come to Christ just as you are. You will plead with God. As you see your defects of character, you will see that you have been imbued with the spirit of the enemy, and have worked out his will. This is killing your soul. You are in danger, but when you will draw nigh unto God, God will draw nigh unto you.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 11)
When you are tempted, He will lift up for you a standard against the enemy. “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you,” He says, “and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them.” [Ezekiel 36:25-27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 12)
“Thus saith the Lord God, In the day that I shall have cleansed you from all your iniquities, I will also cause you to dwell in the cities, and the wastes shall be builded. And the desolate land shall be tilled, whereas it lay desolate in the sight of all that passed by. And they shall say, This land that was desolate has become like the garden of Eden: and the waste and desolate and ruined places are become fenced, and are inhabited. Then the heathen that are left round about you shall know that I the Lord build the ruined places, and plant that that was desolate: I the Lord have spoken it, and I will do it. Thus saith the Lord God; I will yet for this be inquired of for the house of Israel, to do it for them; I will increase them with men like a flock. As the holy flock, as the flock of Jerusalem in her solemn feasts; so shall the waste cities be filled with flocks of men: and they shall know that I am the Lord!” [Verses 33-38.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 13)
As the master calls for his servant, and he obeys, so all nature does the bidding of Jehovah. The Lord speaks: “And I will make them and the places round about my hill a blessing: and I will cause the shower to come down in his season; there shall be showers of blessing. And the tree of the field shall yield her fruit, and the earth shall yield her increase, and they shall be safe in their land, and shall know that I am the Lord, when I have broken the bands of their yoke, and delivered them out of the hand of them that served themselves of them. And they shall no more be a prey to the heathen, neither shall the beast of the land devour them; but they shall dwell safely, and none shall make them afraid. And I will raise up for them a plant of renown, and they shall no more be consumed with hunger in the land, neither bear the shame of the heathen any more. Thus shall they know that I the Lord their God am with them, and that they, even the house of Israel, are my people, saith the Lord God. And ye my flock, the flock of my pasture, are men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God.” [Ezekiel 34:26-31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 14)
God will bring you to the test. You may think yourself honest, that all your course of action is dictated by conscience. But that conscience is not a good conscience. You may be in as grievous an error as was Paul in his blindness. You do not possess the right spirit. When the practical working of the truth is felt upon your own heart, you will be altogether a changed man. You will learn invaluable lessons when you cease to make yourself a criterion. You will not only feel that you are weak, but helpless to help yourself. You will have a burden of soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 15)
The Word of God is like a sharp, two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit. It cuts to the joints and marrow, and is a revealer of the thoughts and intents of the heart. It will discover to you your impotency. It is not enough for you to have a vague sense of your inability and stop with that knowledge. The Lord says, “Make you a new heart.” [Ezekiel 18:31.] Then you will have an actual experience. Do this work in the light of the Word, while some strength remains in you to reform. Take hold of the work, for your eternal interests demand it. Break off your habits of criticism, overcome your self-sufficiency. You will then be convinced that some things which you have asserted to be true are the devil’s lies.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 16)
Things which you have merely surmised have been looked upon in the light in which Satan has presented them to you, until you feel it your privilege to act upon them. The precepts of the Word of God must cut to your very conscience. Unless it does this, you will not reform. You need to closely examine yourself in the place of sympathizing with yourself and others who make a mountain out of a molehill. Take your stand as one whom the Lord can regard as a faithful sentinel. You are not to exercise your own ideas and supposed wisdom to counterwork the work which the Lord has given His servants to do in this locality, where so much is to be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 17)
You regard yourself as deserving of sympathy because you have made moves to bind about and hedge up the way of the servants of God in doing the work He has appointed them. You are responsible to God to co-operate with the Holy Spirit. Make you a new heart. You can never have a transformation of character until you see your own weakness and the stubbornness of your own heart. The deceitfulness of your own heart must be met and repulsed. You do not need to exercise tenderness toward your defects. These defects weaken your judgment in many things in connections with your brethren. God has not called upon you to maintain your opinions as superior to those of your brethren. This self-sufficiency and want of harmonious action has always in the end reacted upon yourself, although you have not discerned it just in this light.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 18)
The great Teacher is giving His lessons line upon line, and precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. As you now stand you cannot hear from Him words of condolence and sympathy. The old heart may tell you that you should hear such words; the new heart will tell you no such fabulous tale. God gives you His precepts of authority. He gives you the injunction, “Make you a new heart, and a new spirit.” [Verse 31.] You are responsible for the spirit you manifest in your family. You need much more tenderness and sympathy. This is an hereditary trait that needs to be cut away. You need to have more caution. Trust not to your own impulse. You think you see things in a correct light, and stand braced to resist everything that does not harmonize with your ideas. You shut yourself up to your own ideas. This cannot be while you are associated with your brethren in any work. The Lord’s work must be done with all opening candor, without one thread of selfishness or superiority. All must strive for harmonious action.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 19)
You may ask, Why did you not come to me with this before? The Lord who sees the end from the beginning, who sees every stage of the spiritual conflict, comes with His individual dealing with the human heart at the right time. When you see your great necessity, and seek the Lord with contrition of soul, that which you cannot possibly do for yourself the Lord will do for you.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 20)
As you ask Him with your whole heart, He will respond, “A new heart will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you.” [Ezekiel 36:26.] This must be, or you will never see the kingdom of heaven. That which you need is a transformation of character, and this He promises to bestow upon you as an individual, if you will ask with a sense of your great need. The return which He requires of you, and which you are bound to render Him, is a full surrender of yourself, without any reservation. Then you will be able to say, “He pitied me in my lost estate. He looked upon me in my blindness and helplessness. It was in His grace that He pitied me when I had no pity for my weak, helpless, suffering self. He strengthened me when I was without strength.”
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 21)
When you come to the point where you will submit to be helped in the Lord’s own way, then help will come. Then you will learn your obligation to God. You will learn that there is a Sovereign in the heavens, the Authority of God, and that the Lord maintains His right o control and command every one of His creatures. You will realize that whatever may be your personal inability, His power remains the same. He will reign over every human being. But if men will not submit to His salvation, it will be to their own destruction.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 22)
If the Sovereign who rules in the heavens and on the earth—He who commands the worlds unfallen, and is excellent in His majesty and glory, who has ten thousand times ten thousand of angels at His command—singles you out, and distinguishes you by sending you the message, “A new heart will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you,” how grateful should you be that it is not too late for the wrongs in your disposition to be righted. The Holy Spirit, who teaches that man is helpless and guilty, and brings his deficiencies before Him, also promises that there is help and forgiveness in Christ. But only in meekness and humility before God will these promises be fulfilled.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 23)
“I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations and kindreds and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and about the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshipped God, saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God forever and ever. Amen.
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 24)
“And one of the elders answered saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore they are before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” [Revelation 7:9-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 13, 1898, 25)
Lt 14, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister “Sydenham,” Westbury St., St. Kilda Road, Melbourne, Australia March 27, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
I was pleased to receive Sister Haskell’s letter this morning. We are greatly privileged by having the loan of the pony and phaeton belonging to Sisters Graham and Ingels. It has been a great blessing to us, and especially to me. Your letter was placed in our hands this morning as we called at the Echo office. You cannot think how strange it appeared to us to go the whole distance from Balaclava to North Fitzroy, and not see a street car on the line. They must all have been keeping the Pope’s sabbath.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 1)
We are now all hung up with regard to means. None comes from the General Conference. Apparently we are left high and dry. But we must not fret, but just hold on the best we can until the cloud parts, and clear light shines again. W. C. White has been sent for to come to Melbourne, because important matters are to be adjusted. I dare not take any burden, for it nearly kills me when I do. I must rest in peace, and wait for the salvation of God. One thing I have written, or am now writing to Battle Creek, and this is, I must have the royalty upon all foreign books sold. The battle has been kept up with me, and I have had to call upon every resource for means, without much response. Now, when the Conference takes its position, as it has done, I see great perplexity ahead. I shall send by letter to call in all the money unused, and all that shall be received on foreign books, to use in this missionary field. Thousands of dollars have been appropriated in Europe that we have greatly needed in this field.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 2)
I fear that those who have visited this country from America have not properly set forth the situation as it is. Will they ever take it in? Will they ever realize that we are not in a community that is favorable to Seventh-day Adventists; that we are not surrounded by churches to which we can appeal in a crisis? We have no money from which we can draw when we come to a pinch; we must simply stop working unless the Lord helps us in unforeseen ways. We shall just wait for the issue. I know not where the means is coming from for the school or for the church buildings in Balaclava and in Stanmore. I can do nothing unless I receive something. Here the matter hangs.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 3)
But our Saviour is not in Joseph’s tomb. He is a living Saviour, and we would better cling to Him. I see light in Him, and nowhere else.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 4)
I have had freedom in speaking to those who are deciding for the truth. The last Sunday [that] I spoke in the tent, the best attention was shown. One was there who had attended the meetings ever since the tent was pitched in the new place to continue the meetings after the camp meeting. His wife was keeping the Sabbath, but although he saw the evidence of truth, he had not the moral courage to stand the test of going to his employer, and saying, I have decided to keep the Sabbath. But my discourse one week ago settled it. He went to his employer, and told him that he had decided to keep the Sabbath, and that he could not violate his conscience. This man is working in the gas works, in a very responsible position, and is paid good wages.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 5)
His employer asked him, Would you work on Sunday if we came into a straight place? Would you take hold and help us? “Oh yes,” he answered, “I will do anything on Sunday.”“If there was a breakage on the Sabbath, that must be fixed at once, would you feel that you could help us?” his employer asked. “I would,” he answered, “but I would not receive pay for anything done on the Sabbath.”
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 6)
His employer then said, “Come to your business, saying nothing to any one. I am the man who is responsible.” When this brother received his wages, he saw that he had been paid for the Sabbath, on which he had done no work. He told his employer of this, thinking it was a mistake. He was told that it was no mistake. “I have charge of all this business,” his employer said, “and I have a perfect right to pay you thus if I choose.”
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 7)
Brother Robinson called on this brother and his family today. He says he is a happy man, and that the talk that I gave the last Sunday I spoke balanced him fully. His wife, his mother, and himself are all keeping the Sabbath. He has a good home. His mother lives near him, but by herself, in a house of her own. Brother Robinson enjoyed his visit very much.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 8)
There is one lady who works in the Government house who is keeping the Sabbath. She is well educated. She has been given six months vacation while the family is making a visit to some place. I mean to see this lady, and have her visit the school if she will.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 9)
Quite a number of nice looking people have taken their stand here to obey the truth. They tell me that no less than forty are keeping the Sabbath. Brother and Sister Robinson work very hard, and they do have something to show for their labor. The net has gathered quite a number of the poorer class, but Christ pronounced a blessing upon the poor, and upon those who help the poor and lighten their burden. I am sure that good work has been done here.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 10)
I feel loth to have anything to do with the North Fitzroy church, for the members are as dead as logs. They are of such a spirit that I feel that my time would be thrown away in trying to help them. I want all the strength that I can rally to help the souls who have just taken hold of the truth, and to help those who are deciding for the truth. Everything should be done for these that it is possible to do, while Satan is placing every obstruction in their way, by the influence of those who have been long in the truth, but who are filled with jealousy and evil surmising. I have no message for these. I cannot do them the least good until they are humble and contrite before God, and yoke up with Christ to become laborers together with God. I might lift and lift the poor souls who are playing the Pharisee, but what good could I do?
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 11)
They have had the benefit of a blessed camp meeting; and if they have become blinded, and cannot see afar off, and have forgotten that they were purged from their old sins, and reveal the attributes of Satan, because they have failed to live upon the plan of addition specified in the epistle of Peter, all my words can do them no good.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 12)
Said Christ, I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance—those who realize that they are needy, who are hungering and thirsting for salvation. [Matthew 9:13.] These will not be like the heath in the desert, not to know when good cometh. Our time is altogether too precious to consume in this way. Opportunity is golden. We are to hunt and fish for souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 13)
One week ago I was in Geelong. Brother Robinson, Sara, and Maggie accompanied me. I spoke in a quaint little brick church, which is very ancient, to our Sabbathkeepers on Sabbath morning. They were hungry for the truth, and it was a pleasure to give them the bread of life and the water of salvation. They thought themselves highly privileged. The melting grace and joy of the Lord was upon me, softening and subduing my heart. I knew that the presence of Jesus was in our midst. There were only about seventeen or eighteen adults present, but they were fed and rejoiced.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 14)
It is easy to speak to those who love the truth, those who do not come to meeting to act the Pharisee, to criticize and make careless remarks, showing that they have no interest in the work of Christ, to seek and to save that which was lost. Such want all the attention given to them, and begrudge the attention that is given to the needy souls who are hard beset by Satan, and are struggling for the victory, gasping for the breath of spiritual life. They have no travail of souls for them. May the Lord God of Israel show these selfish souls, who begrudge every crumb of gospel food given to hungry starving souls, their error.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 15)
Elder Robinson spoke Sunday evening, and I understand that the people were highly pleased. A hall was hired, and in the afternoon, when I spoke, there were a few more than a hundred present. I spoke upon the coming of the Lord, and had a free time. At Brother Robinson’s meeting, there were about a hundred present. A sand storm came up just before the meeting commenced, and this made it very bad; but the discourse was highly appreciated by those present.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 16)
On Monday we returned to Melbourne. Our fare both ways was only eighteen pence a piece, a cheap boat ride for forty-five miles. The water was clear, and the boat did not rock. Brother Neilsen met us at the wharf with the pony and phaeton. We were only four hours on the water. We did not get to rest until about eleven o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 17)
The Monday before we went to Geelong, we made one visit; but my soul was so burdened after returning home, and thinking of the work to be done in the churches, that it seemed as though soul and body would part. I was in agony, because I could see no way to reach the people. They seemed to be immovable, helpless, lost. The next day I was very sick, and for several days I suffered much.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 18)
During this time Brother and Sister Robinson were hunting for a smaller house into which to move the Mission family, as they could not afford to keep the large house and the land attached to it, after taking down the tent. Elder Robinson had quite a hunt to find a house, but seemed unable to get one that would be near enough the station, and also near where they expect to build the church. At last he grew desperate, and decided to take a miserable, poor, dark, inconvenient house.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 19)
I saw how he felt, and I decided to go and see the house that day, as I was too sick to remain in doors. Sister Robinson went with us, and showed us the place. We looked it over, and then I said, If you have to lose one month’s rent, you must not take this place. The Spirit of the Lord forbids it. We were returning home when I felt that I must counteract the action. So I told Sara to turn the horse round, and go back to the place. She and Sister Robinson must go and tell them that we could not take the house. This must be done, and at once.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 20)
We just managed to get them out of the difficulty, and it cost them nothing. You never saw a more gratified man than Elder Robinson was when he came home and learned what had been done. He had felt sick at the thought of taking this house, and he was pleased to get out of it.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 21)
After we had told the family that we could not be made comfortable in the house, Sara and I started out to look for houses. We found one that we thought would do. The house that we had just refused was 11/- a week, and the house that we thought would do was 17/6 a week, and we thought it cheaper than the one at 11/-. Brother and Sister Robinson went to look at it, and were well pleased with it. We all thought that if the rent of the house that we were then in was put down to the same price as the house we had in view, we would not exchange the one we had found for the one we were living in.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 22)
The one at 17/6 was only a little over half of what they were paying for the house at Orange Grove. We moved here last Wednesday and our little pony and phaeton did good service. We like the house more and more. We are all moved and settled. But we are greatly in need of a hall in which to hold meetings. There is not a hall in the place that can be secured for Sunday meetings. The little room that we used yesterday was well filled, and we have had excellent meetings during the day. In the afternoon a social meeting was held, and the new Sabbathkeepers were prompt and free in speaking. I will write no more. May the Lord bless you, and may His grace be upon you.
(13LtMs, Lt 14, 1898, 23)
Lt 14a, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 3, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother and Sister Haskell:
I have many things to say to you, my Brother and Sister Haskell, but I have waited, hoping that you would both be in a receptive frame of mind, so that I could broach the subject to you. I have hoped that through the Holy Spirit of God working upon your mind you would understand that God has not given you a work to do where the opinions of your brethren should have no influence upon you. The Lord has a special work for each of His servants to do. You are not the only actors in the binding-off work for these last days.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 1)
Elder Haskell, you were especially presented before me as one who could help me in helping the school, because you had had a knowledge of the work from the beginning; but your taking the responsibility of the work, with the idea that you alone were capable of carrying it, led me to false conclusions in this matter. For years the Lord has been teaching that the greatest evil was liable to occur in our work through one or two persons feeling themselves sufficient to be a complete whole. You have thought, What need is there of a school board? My wife and I can carry all the responsibilities of the school. And when the work in Stanmore was to be bound off, the same feeling was indulged.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 2)
Instead of linking up with your brethren, letting them help you, and you helping them, and feeling a unity of sentiment, you took the whole burden of work. This the Lord did not lay upon you. You represented that your brethren were to help you, but you gave them little chance to work. Now, the Lord could and would have used them in positions varying from yours, but you represented that they could not fill the office, and I accepted the representation. This representation, if all true, showed that they needed instruction and training. If they were with you at all, they should not have been left to speak only now and then, while you carried all the important meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 3)
The light given was that they were to be your fellow laborers, and if Brother Starr was not concentrated and connected in presenting his subject, you would have been the man to help him, to kindly speak with him, as brother speaks with brother. You should have studied with him, and kindly instructed him. As these men have been carrying responsibilities, they should have had a share in all the work in Stanmore. Today there is no better nor as good a showing, as [to] the numbers and condition of the church, [than] if your brethren had been entrusted with the responsibilities, which were certainly their due. They were out of their place in so largely leaving the churches and coming to hear you preach. Their help was needed in building up the waste places in Zion. It was a mistake on your part to feel that no one but yourself could carry the Sunday meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 4)
The Lord has opened the matter before me, and I have some things now to say. You can instruct and help your brethren, but let them have a chance to get hold, and learn to work out the truths which you have taught from the Scriptures. When you are so sensible of the defects of the preaching of your brethren, you reveal this by your words and plans and actions. They must have a chance to work by your side, as they have not had. You are to bring them up to your ideal as far and as fast as possible by trusting to them the responsibilities that will perfect them through the Lord’s working them.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 5)
You cannot always bear the strain and gather the responsibilities into your own hands. Others are to stand by your side and share those responsibilities. They must impart the precious things they are receiving from the Word. You embrace too much, and leave little for your associate laborers to do. If you are in advance of them in experience and knowledge, it is because you have educated yourself by practice. There is a chance for your brethren as well as yourself to learn from the great Teacher, and to impart what they receive from the great reservoir of power. If any are deficient in some lines, they are not to be ignored, but helped, not to be criticized and made a subject of remark. It is not the Lord’s plan to give one man, or two or three men, power to do all the work. Help every man whom God has chosen, not the ones who will help you alone, not merely the ones who please you. No minister is to be made an errand boy for you or any other minister. There are men who have not ability to open the Scriptures to others, but they can do good service in secular lines; let them do this work.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 6)
You should yoke up with your brethren, and esteem them, and not feel that you are so far above them that you cannot permit them to share the responsibilities, but take them all yourself. What profit is it for these ministers to sit and hear you preach, when the preaching talent is needed in other places? I labored that these brethren should connect with you in the work, that everything that could be done should be done. Again I plead for the same thing.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 7)
Your brethren feel sensibly the slight you put upon them. It hurts them. You do not put yourself in their place. How would you feel to be treated thus? You feel hurt at the least supposed indifference or slight to your ability; and other men have the same aspirations as yourself. They are not slow to feel that they are regarded as unqualified to preach the Word. In these things you have been extremely sensitive. Cannot you put yourself in their place, and think how you would feel under similar circumstances? You should not do all the work of preaching, for fear that your brethren would not interest the people. If the people are supposed to have a preference for one man, and are foolish enough to say so, that should not lead us to depart from a correct course of action and break down principle.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 8)
The Lord can work other men just as verily as He has worked you. He is much displeased when any of His ministers obtain the idea that they are the only ones whom God works. These are things that need to be corrected. The ones who sanction everything you do, and echo every suggestion you make, are thought to be your very best helpers; thus brother links up in fast confidence with brother, but the union is not a right one; it is not for the good of either. You need to be, it may be often, entreated as a father, for there are in you things that need to be corrected just as much as in your younger brethren. You have traits of character that God does not approve, and you as verily as other men need to be shown yourself. But it must be done in tender, pitying love. We are to unite ourselves one with the other, remembering that just as we treat the case of our brethren, God will treat our case. As we judge, we shall be judged.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 9)
As the Lord permitted me, I heard the remarks made by yourself and your wife in regard to W. C. White. I was referred to the case of Miriam and Aaron. This history should lead us to guard sacredly the interests of one another. A course similar to that of Aaron and Miriam will meet the signal displeasure of God. On the Stanmore campground I was burdened in regard to the disrespect shown to Brother Haskell because it was supposed that he had made some mistakes. I stood in his defense. The Lord led me to do this, for there was a wrong state of things coming in.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 10)
But what other ministers have done to him, he and Sister Haskell have done to other ministers, only in a much greater degree. If we could see ourselves as God could see us, it would put an end to this spirit of criticizing, much of which is borne of evil surmising and seeking to be first. And just as you judge others in little things, so God will judge you in the things you have done which dishonor His name. The Lord requires that those who occupy positions of responsibility shall be doers of His Word in little as well as large things. In regard to this practice of criticism, you were to take warning.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 11)
Brother and Sister Haskell, I must leave it to yourselves, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, to think out this matter, just as you try to get the thought of the Bible. We must not be weighed in the balance and found wanting. Be sure that you are wholly out of sympathy with God and angels when you feel at liberty to give loose rein to your tongues in criticizing and condemning your brethren. You are not at liberty to put your estimate upon any one of God’s messengers. You are not to disparage their work, to cut away the influence God has appointed they should have with His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 12)
Whenever you, Sister Haskell, are disposed to look with contempt upon any of God’s servants, or to criticize their missionary work because they are not working exactly after your plans, consider that the leaven of Pharisaism must be purged out of your heart before God will say, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:23.] You need as verily as did the Pharisees to have the leaven of criticism and accusing purged away from you.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 13)
The Lord saw fit to reprove Brother Herbert Lacey, but your treatment of his case did not please the Lord. Brother Lacey was not a stubborn, wilful sinner. His error was small in comparison with the error which both of you have committed. Did you think of it in this light? You have had a large experience, and he was a mere youth when he left Australia for America. He supposed that he was doing right in receiving counsel from those in America to whom he had been recommended. But if you saw in him one jot or tittle that was not of the right order, you became impatient. You did not carry out the light given, to take him into all your counsels, and to instruct and help him. When the Lord reproves anyone, it is not because He hates him, but because He loves him, and desires to save him. He says, “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore, and repent.” See Revelation 3:19-21; Hebrews 12:3-7.
(13LtMs, Lt 14a, 1898, 14)
Lt 14b, 1898
Haskell, S. N. Balaclava, Australia February 29 [March 1], 1898 Previously unpublished. Not sent. See Lt 14a, 1898. Dear Brother Haskell,
I was much burdened last night. I was talking with you most earnestly and asked you why you carried the burdens of the meeting. There were Brother Baker and Brother Starr. These men were not attaining an experience that they might have. Both are workers; both God could work and would work if you would only give them a chance—not only at the weekday and night meetings, but interchange and give them a chance Sunday evenings. God will speak through them. Save yourself as much as possible. The Lord has signified that we have these men to take their share of the work, not to sit on the stand and to hear you preach. God has a work for them, a message for them, just as verily as He has a message for you to give to the congregations.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 1)
A variety of gifts are to be brought in and these brethren are not to be in connection with the work and sit and take so little part in the labor. You said, “I fear they could not keep up the interest.” Then One was in our midst and we had not seen Him before, and said, “They are the Lord’s servants. The Lord will work through them.” You must have respect and confidence in your brethren as chosen of God and precious. If you do not give them room to preach the Word but take the principal part of the burden on yourself, you make a mistake. But you should blend your talents with their talents else the work will not be as God would have it. Let them take up labor in places that need their help. But you are doing injustice to yourself and not showing due respect to your fellow laborers. You do not show that you have confidence in them.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 2)
You wear your strength unnecessarily. This is not the Lord’s doings. As long as you preach in this way, the work will not be a complete work. God does not require this at your hands. When your brethren preach the Word take that time to rest and repair up. You are wasting your strength. All the Lord’s servants have their lot and their place. They should unite and mingle their talents. Every man has his appointed work. It is not the man that is the power and efficiency, but God who has given to every man his talents who gives the success to the work. Man can take no glory to himself. The Lord alone giveth the increase. [Read] 2 Corinthians 9:10-15.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 3)
You had all the opportunity to use the men you had, and it would have been a blessing to them and you. But you thought they would not do as well as yourself. But the Lord could have used them and blessed them in doing a good work—not altogether as you have [done], but the Lord does not plan that one man shall alone use his special talent and his brethren do nothing. The first part of the meetings after the camp-meeting needed all the abilities that were in the men of God’s appointment. You felt too much that all depended on you.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 4)
The Lord does not want you ever again to do as you did in Stanmore, carrying the work and responsibilities chiefly yourself, while you had two ministers that needed to work. You did not use them, that in ministry the Lord would speak through them. Why? I ask, Why? Such matters of large responsibility demand a variety of gifts. It does not rest with you individually; it rested upon the three men close beside you. If you had given them their share of the preaching, it would have been altogether consistent and just and right and more in the order of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 5)
When you keep up a continuing labor as you did in Stanmore, you should sit down and count the cost of the tower you were building and see whether you are able to finish. If you fail, it is because you used your strength in a degree where there was not a necessity to do this. Oh, God, cannot Thy servants become wise? I see my mistake in exhausting my strength by long talking. I ask God to forgive me, for I need to preserve my physical, mental, and moral power, and I will change my course of labor. I know you feel—and so do I—that we must draw from the treasure house things new and old. And we put, I do at least, too much matter in our discourse. But the idea I wish to impress upon you is that when help is provided for you you must make the most of it, knowing that God can use the men whom He has appointed to give meat in due season. They must have their opportunity for the Lord to use them as you have your opportunity for the Lord to use you.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 6)
It is limiting the power of God to suppose that men, Brethren Baker and Starr, and others of God’s ministers, are so far deficient that they would kill the interest. Just try it. Show them it is not in the men and women, but in God behind the men who works the human agent. “Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit saith the Lord.” [Zechariah 4:6.] There stands the two messengers before the Lord of Hosts represented by the two olive trees emptying the oil out of themselves unto the vessels that are prepared for them. The Lord will make the impression on the people, it is not you or me. The Holy Spirit’s work is to take of the things of God and show them unto us, so that we shall not glory in ourselves or in any man, but glorify in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 7)
We must take Christ as our Priest, as our Advocate—One who alone is able to represent the human fallen order to the Father and as One who can receive and pardon our transgressions. We must take Him as our King, enlisting in His service. We must seek to know His will and do it. Thus looking to and believing on Christ Jesus in all His completeness, we are His followers. We are Christians indeed. We will follow the Lamb of God whithersoever He goeth. We belong to His kingdom. We are His subjects, and He is our King.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 8)
We need an increase of faith, you need this, I need it. We are saved by the power of God through faith and that not of ourselves, it is the gift of God. You must not think that everything depends on your ability.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 9)
Now I must speak of a subject that causes me great pain. The last night I spent in Stanmore, I was told by my guide to hear what was being said. Sister Haskell was criticizing this one and that one of the ministers. She was speaking words that if the love of Christ was in her heart, she would never have uttered. But her words were demoralizing other ministers, and placing them in an unfavorable light, picking flaws and presenting their manners, their words, in an unfavorable light and presenting the matter as though these men did not do justice to the Scriptural subjects.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 10)
Then there was a council meeting and Sister Haskell was present. The criticisms she made in regard to the propositions which others made carried the minds into mist and fog. Then the words were spoken, “This is a most dangerous abuse of her God-given talents.” Then, after the meetings closed, I heard again words spoken by Brother Haskell that were unchristian and altogether displeasing to God. Words were spoken, and his spirit was such that prompted the words, that he will not care to meet their record in the judgment.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 11)
Again I was awakened from my sleep, and what did I hear? I heard words placing W. C. White in a low, contemptible light, and demeriting his position as a worker in the cause of God. Her words were like the scorpion’s stings. Her faculty of criticism has become a fine art. She can discern defects which she would write as thus, when God would write, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:23.] This is the element that made Satan in the heavenly courts so successful at making good and right things appear evil things, carrying the misrepresentations so decidedly against Christ Jesus and the law of His kingdom that a large number of the angels viewed the matter as Satan viewed it. His power was most seductive; his power was such as to mislead. There was the ridiculing of W. C. White and his propositions, [saying,] “Did you ever teach school?” as though as he had never taught school, he was not capable of giving advice and counsel.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 12)
Sister Haskell said things that astonished me. It was presenting a drawing of a picture before the mind of her husband and other minds in the same way that Sister Butler had done and which was the means of separating her [from her] husband by her so-called wonderful acute discernment and talking. These things placed her in a position where she could discern nothing clearly or receive any counsel that would help her and the stroke of God was upon her and that tongue silenced.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 13)
I had heard these words and seen the influence Sister Haskell had upon her husband’s mind. He thought his wife had correct understanding, great discernment, and could see beneath the surface and represent things in strong colors. Then the messenger of the Lord said, “These two, and yourself, united with your son, Willie, could have been a blessing to the school. The Lord has given them much light. If they remain humble and do not exalt themselves, then He will use them to His name’s glory. You needed help; the Lord signified these two would help you, but when His servant W. C. White came to take his place in the work, then there was a voice heard that did not voice all that either of them said. Then a spirit nothing less than criticism and accusing came in to discredit W. C. White, who had been engaged in the work for years in this country, whom God has used as His servant, whose labors He has blessed, and whom she was unacquainted with to pass her criticism and judgment upon in the most unchristlike manner. This has changed the spirit of both. The Lord will now change His purpose. You cannot do the work of God safely in connection with them. God would not have His work carried forward in the line it would go under such principles. Therefore you must work disconnected.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 14)
“The Lord has not seen in His servant, Willie White, any cause to change His attitude toward him. The Lord seeth not as man seeth. Let mother and son unite in the work and God will bless them, but you must not sanction any wrong. You must stand aloof in one sense from all dependence. Keep yourself free in spirit. The Lord cannot use Hettie Hurd Haskell as sole mind and administrator in the school, because she would connect with none of My servants that I would use to connect with this school. The curse of criticism, of presenting things in the light that is a misrepresentation, has become a habit and she sees not the evil and its results. The Lord has brought her purposely in His providence to connect with My servant Stephen Haskell and with My appointed agencies through whom I speak to carry an influence that her influence should not be made supreme. God designed to link up their talents together, that blending they would accomplish the work He designed, but when brought in connection with the very ones who could help her, she did not correct this overmastering spirit. You cannot bind up your interest with them in a special united effort. If she will treat one whom the Lord has used, one whose spirit is humble, who did not seek for supremacy but to inaugurate safe principles, in the way she has treated the servant of the Lord, she will show she has a spirit that lives and rules that God will not permit to leaven His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 15)
“Stephen Haskell has been a man whom God has pitied from his youth and loved him and has given him great light in his work; but if he shall encourage the spirit in his wife to rule, to carry things her own way, then the Lord will make both herself and her husband last and least. The Lord has been very wonderful to His servant because he would be a learner and receive the lessons He has given him through His own instrumentality. But when he will treat any of his fellow servants who have a knowledge of truth, purity, holiness, and the advancement of the work of God, then he knows not through whom I work.”
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 16)
Again I was brought where the words were spoken by Brother and Sister Haskell against Willie White and also against fellow laborers in the work. The Lord was not pleased with the largest share of the labors falling on Elder Haskell. There were other gifts that should blend with his gifts; he could labor with his fellow-laborers, and unless his unwarranted suspicions should not be the top of the root of bitterness cut off, but the root taken out, he will imagine strange things, untrue things. His wife’s tact and her high self-esteem will lead her to compare her superior gifts with that of God’s chosen ministers. They feel they are a complete whole, but the Lord does not regard it thus. Brother Haskell feels little burden of organization in the different lines of work there. If he would just keep still where he has not talent, and not become an opposer of organization, but consider God has given talents to others that he has never possessed. Let others blend in their talents as laborers together in God. He must give his brethren standing room and a chance to work as well as himself, and consider the Lord recognizes their gifts and varied abilities as well and as fully as he recognizes his gifts; then the work would move harmoniously.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 17)
God would have all His servant’s ability recognized. Nothing is to be ignored by any man because he has not the quality of gifts another has, to despise the other’s work whom God uses and will use in His cause to the end of time. Elder Haskell, the Lord has a controversy with you because you ought to have known, if you did not, that He has given W. C. White his work to do just as verily and important in its place as He has given you your work to do. He recognizes that work which Sister Haskell measured by her measuring tape as being of no value in the work. Nevertheless, God will work through whom He will.
(13LtMs, Lt 14b, 1898, 18)
Lt 15, 1898
Henry, A. R. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia April 20, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 1888 1653-1662. My Brother:
I have a warning for you from the Lord. “All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth unto such as keep his covenant and his testimonies.”“The meek will he guide in judgment, and the meek will he teach his way.” [Psalm 25:10, 9.] I feel very sad in regard to your case, for you are pursuing a course that is deciding your eternal destiny. You are in great trouble of mind, and you have given that mind to be worked by the powers of darkness. Satan is striving to destroy you, body and soul. When in Minneapolis, you took a turn that has influenced all your movements since then in the wrong direction. You must know that you are pursuing a course similar to that of Judas, who betrayed his Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 1)
Your supposed wisdom in financial matters has led your brethren to cling to you, and to regard your judgment as superior. They have made a mistake. Notwithstanding all the light God has given His people in regard to the righteousness of Christ, they have not had spiritual eyesight to discern that all wisdom is from God. They have not discerned the truth. Linked up with Harmon Lindsay, you have betrayed sacred trusts, and you have both greatly hurt the cause of God. You must answer for your course of action before God. Would it not be well for you to consider what the end of all this will be? You have already gone as far under the inspiration of Satan as it is in any way safe for you to go. It is your privilege now to make a decided change. In the name of the Lord I warn you not to take one step further in the path you have entered upon. This is a life and death question. Call a halt, I beseech of you. Call a halt before it is everlastingly too late.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 2)
How disappointed is your Saviour in you in that you allow your self to be governed by your own wayward fancies. How hard it is for you, in your own finite wisdom, to rightly explain or understand what is moral truth. Your exactions are not just or right. The Lord weighs all our actions. O that you could have a knowledge of your own wayward heart, before it is too late for wrongs to be righted. Your mind is tossed to and fro. Your fears and conflicts are continual. The Word of God tells you that you are bought with a price, that you are not your own. Through the sacrifice of Christ, you are made the living temple, not of the world, but of your Father which is in heaven. Who will be your consolation when through your own choice and course of action, you will have severed the last link that binds you to God and to your brethren?
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 3)
There is reward and forgiveness with God, and if you now humble your heart as a little child before Him, He will receive you. “At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them and said, Verily, I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as a little child, the same is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whosoever shall receive one such little child in my name, receiveth me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a mill stone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea. Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe unto that man by whom the offense cometh.” [Matthew 18:1-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 4)
The Lord sends His message to you. Satan is playing the game of life for your soul. Temptation is upon you, but shall the enemy have the victory? Will you ward off financial embarrassment by a crime which will react upon you both with a force that you do not now dream of? The test to barter your own soul for a mess of pottage, to become a traitor, is upon you. I want you to humble yourself before God. The Lord asks you to draw your feet from the precipice upon which you are standing, and walk in safe paths. Will you pursue a course that will forever separate you from the people of God? Ask yourself, Will it pay? Will you reveal to the world that you are a traitor, a betrayer? Will you rob the cause of God in order to be revenged? What a position for you to be in! Fearful and fatal will be the effect upon your eternal welfare. As the test came to Hazael, just so surely your test has come.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 5)
Will you consider that it was you yourself who acted a part in the work that has brought the displeasure of God upon His instrumentality in Battle Creek? Not you alone, but those also who were connected with you, had warning after warning. God desires that the principles upon which his institution was first established shall be maintained at any cost. There must be a close searching of the Scriptures, to know the way of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 6)
Under the gracious influence of God, you have often felt the moral obligations devolving upon you. But after the influence you received at the Minneapolis meeting, where it was popular to talk doubt, to question and resist the light God was sending, the sentiments there suggested one to another acted upon your mind and heart like a poisonous malaria. Although every evidence that was essential was given in regard to the work which the Lord had begun in behalf of His people, although those present felt the convicting power of God upon heart and mind, they did not possess humility of heart to the acknowledging of the truth. They revealed that more evidence would accomplish nothing for them. It was not evidence that they needed, for this had been abundant. They needed meekness and lowliness of heart to confess.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 7)
Had you yielded your pride and self-sufficiency then, you would have softened your heart, and been converted. But you kept your feet in the path of unbelief. You hated the messages sent from heaven. You manifested against Christ a prejudice of the very same character [as]—and more offensive to God than—that of the Jewish nation. Nothing but spiritual blindness could so obscure your discernment that you would not see the working of the Spirit of God. You did see it, but you would not yield to it. You refused to admit the truth of the heaven-sent message.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 8)
You, and all who like yourself, had sufficient evidence, yet refused the blessing of God, were persistent in refusing because at first you would not receive it. You did not search the Scriptures to obtain clearer light, but to obtain something with which to brace your mind to reject the Spirit of God, and strengthen your unbelief. This is your stumbling block, which no one but yourself can remove. Because of your false ideas, you cannot obtain a right understanding of what is truth and what constitutes the third angel’s message. Had this blind obstinacy in you been yielded, you would have humbled your heart, and received the greatest blessing you ever had in your life. O what a terrible thing it is for any one to be deceived and deluded by Satan!
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 9)
“Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light; let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold all ye that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand. Ye shall lie down in sorrow.” [Isaiah 50:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 10)
You and Harmon Lindsay have rejected the light sent you from heaven, which, if received, would have made you wise men. Your natural traits of character would have been brought into subjection to the Spirit of God, and your great desire would not have been to make provision for yourselves, in a way that is not honorable or righteous. These plans to follow the imagination of your unsanctified hearts have brought upon you blindness of mind and increased stubbornness of heart, until you could not feel the necessity of saving your souls unto eternal life. In your present state, you are both an offense to God. Your human, secret devising is as an open book before the Lord. He knows all your works, all your purposes of evil. He knows all your uncertain speculations. That eye that never slumbers or sleeps is cognizant of every action, of every scheme laid to betray His cause. You have laid your plans to hinder the work of God, and to bring reproach upon His cause. The Lord says, “Shall I not judge for these things?” [Jeremiah 5:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 11)
What are God’s purposes toward you? They are to take you, poor worms of the dust, and transform you, molding your characters after the divine similitude, and fitting you to be the companions of angels and to hold communion with God. But you have cunningly laid plans to do injury to the cause of God, to divert the means into selfish channels, knowing all the time that these plans would bring embarrassment upon the work of God. But this is all written in the books of heaven. You have chosen another school than the school of Christ. You are bending your footsteps in the road that leads to death and hell, and this is the reason I write to you at this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 12)
Christ came to our world to counterwork sin. God has given His only begotten Son to die for sinners. He “so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] “Behold, the Lord’s hand is not shortened that it cannot save, neither is his ear heavy that it cannot hear. But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear.”“Their web shall not become garments, neither shall they cover themselves with their works: their works are works of iniquity, and the act of violence is in their hands. Their feet run to evil, and they make haste to shed innocent blood: their thoughts are thoughts of iniquity; wasting and destruction are in their paths. The way of peace they know not, and there is no judgment in their going. They have made them crooked paths: whosoever goeth therein shall not know peace.” [Isaiah 59:1, 2, 6-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 13)
I call upon you in the name of the Lord. “Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near: let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him, and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon. For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your way my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts.” [Isaiah 55:6-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 14)
It is a sad position that you are in, and yet the Lord says, If they will return unto me with contrition of soul, I will heal them. Will you dare to defy God? Will you provoke His wrath against you? Do you know what you are doing? You little know the evil of an unconsecrated heart. Hazael is by no means the only illustration of the solemn truth that the heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked. The history of Hazael is a memorable instance of the depths of evil to which men sink when under the control of satanic agencies.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 15)
Taking advantage of circumstances, Satan arouses all the evil tendencies of the natural heart. He seizes opportunities for setting on fire every evil propensity, until the man who has had every opportunity for obtaining a rich experience in spiritual things, but who did not appreciate his advantages, becomes the dupe of the father of deception and falsehood. Such a man little knows the evil of the unsubdued, natural heart. A spark is enough to turn his unsanctified temper into a seething cauldron that he cannot control. He is not master of himself. Satan speaks through him, and he is a channel for the power of darkness. He is under the molding hand of Satan, and he has so long been subjected to his control that he has no power to go from the snare to go.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 16)
Thus it is with A. R. Henry. His brethren will do him no good by treating him harshly, neither will they do him good by conceding to his demands; for that would sustain him. If he is determined to bring forward accusations against me, let him know that he is not bringing them against me, but against the Lord, who has given me words of warning and reproof. It is against the Lord that he brings his charges.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 17)
The Lord has given me a message still again, that A. R. Henry has not worked on right principles, that he has dishonored God. Yet the Lord invites him to return, to repent, to humble his proud heart. He is arraigning the Lord for speaking to him in regard to his wrong course of action. Will the brethren pray for him, that the Lord may have mercy upon him. But if he will not hear, in no case gratify Satan by buying A. R. Henry’s silence with money. If the case is put into court, obtain the wisest counsel, and let the man become as Hazael. In no case dishonor God. If any of the brethren have pursued a wrong course toward A. R. Henry, let them take it out of the way and, if possible, save his soul from death. But it will not save his soul to gratify a covetous spirit, which shows that money is what he desires. Living in a straight place, will he sell his birthright, as did Esau, for a mess of pottage?
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 18)
I hope that A. R. Henry will bring forth fruit meet for repentance. Lay to heart the solemn truth, which will be entered on the record book of heaven, Here is a man arrayed against God, showing to the universe of heaven and to worlds unfallen, in clearer and still clearer light, that his character is molded by satanic agencies.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 19)
The mind cannot conceive, nor the tongue express, the depths to which it is possible for the stubborn, jealous soul to sink who rejects light and refuses all entreaties, all warnings, all prayers. Oh, how needful that we all pray for Christian consistency. We are in the world, living among people whose eyes are shut to light, whose ears are open to hear all that is possible of the faults and errors of those who claim to believe the truth. Give no occasion for the devil to gain the victory. All hell triumphs when you do. Oh, how earnestly we should strive and pray that the hateful temper, the stubborn will, shall be brought into submission to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 20)
Watching unto prayer will save many souls. If our words and tempers are sanctified, we shall adorn the doctrine of Christ our Saviour. If our brethren conduct themselves as saints of the most high God, if they show under every test that they have faith in Him whom they profess to serve, if they are not easily provoked, they will be witnesses for Christ. Those who are by faith children of Abraham have a high calling, and they leave an example that is in accordance with their light and privileges. They trust in Him whose day Abraham saw afar off.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 21)
I entreat of you, A. R. Henry, to break the power of Satan. No longer be fastened a slave to his chariot wheels. God’s power alone can break this chain, break the fetters of Satan. Heaven is worth everything to you. Then break with Satan. Flee to Christ before it is everlastingly too late. A few more steps in the path you are pursuing will place you where light and truth will have no power over you. I send you this, for my soul has been wrestling in agony in regard to your case. I want you to be saved. I want you to have life, that life that measures with the life of God. I want to see you a victor. I want to see you an overcomer. Will you be this? Pursue the course you have entered upon, and you will divorce your soul from God; and then what?
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 22)
In much affliction on your account, I remain,
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 23)
Your friend.
(13LtMs, Lt 15, 1898, 24)
Lt 16, 1898
Jones, C. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 17, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother Jones:
I can write you only a few lines this morning. I received a letter from Brother Leininger, stating that he was in need of $400. He said that he had asked that some shares he owned be transferred to some one else, and he be given the money to pay debts he owed to outside parties, but that no one came to relieve him in his necessity. I think it would have been well for those who claim to believe the truth and to be followers of Christ to have long ago done their duty. They should never have allowed things to come to such a pass. They should have been moved by the same spirit that moved Job, when he vindicated himself before his so-called comforters. He met the charges they heaped upon him with one statement, “The cause I knew not I searched out.” [Job 29:16.] Had you as Christians followed the example of Job, you would not have left things to come as they did, obliging Brother Leininger to mortgage his place. You would have secured help for him.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 1)
I have presented this case definitely before you, and wished to present the same to other responsible men. Relieve my mind at once, and place in Brother Leininger’s hands the means that he should have. After I have drawn on his account so large a sum, about $1400, he sends to me again for money. Why do you not, as men in responsible places, do something about this matter? Did not his money go into the cause? If you at the Pacific Press did not have so large a sum, some one had it to advance the cause in its necessity. Will you pass Brother Leininger by, compelling him to send to me as the only one who can help him? Will you, who are supposed to know the Word of God and your duty, like the priest and Levite, pass by on the other side? God help the poor bruised and wounded souls who have no one to whom to look for help.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 2)
Brother Leininger says that he remembers me saying at one time that he needed a guardian, and I would be his guardian. Elder Daniells borrowed $1200 from him, to invest in some of his schemes, and never paid him. I told him he would never pay him, and that it was not the right thing to do to use his money in such a way, without careful consideration. I told him that it was the Lord’s money, that he must use it with care, and know that when it left his hands, it was to be rendered back to God, not to be squandered in the way in which Elder Daniells used money. I said, Counsel with your brethren, counsel with me. I will be your guardian as to how to appropriate your means. But without counselling with me in anything, Brother Leininger now comes to me when he is in trouble, claiming me as his promised guardian, to help him out of strait places.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 3)
Here I am, trying to do to the utmost of my ability. This missionary field has not the resources that you have in America. But in the place of helping the cause in this destitute field, my hands are being tied to help destitute, distressed souls in America. I understand that resolutions had been made prohibiting our brethren in California to send their means out to help the mission, unless they first consult the proper authorities in Oakland. As this is the law will you not go a little further, and say that all who are in distressed circumstances, who have helped the cause of God in its necessity in the past, shall in their suffering and need make known their wants to the publishing house, and that the office will help them, relieving their immediate distress by bringing the situation before the churches in California.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 4)
Let some man get this burden upon him, and after reading the special directions given by God in regard to the brother that falleth into decay, become a doer of the Word. Let not the cry of the children of God come up against you before the Lord. I am carrying a burden of no less than $14,000 to advance the cause in this mission. I am paying interest on thousands of dollars, and yet my brethren allow these poor souls to come to me. The Lord would be pleased to have you wake up to your own home missionary work. Do not, I beg of you, make it necessary for the Lord to remove your prosperity because you do not deal justly and mercifully with your brother.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 5)
“If there be among you a poor man of one of thy brethren within any of thy gates in thy land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not harden thy heart, nor shut thy hand from thy poor brother, but thou shalt open thy hand wide unto him, and shall surely lend him sufficient for his need in that which he wanteth. Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, The seventh year, the year of release, is at hand; and thine eye be evil against thy poor brother, and thou givest him nought, and he cry unto the Lord against thee, and it be sin unto thee. Thou shalt surely give him, and thy heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him: because that for this thing the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy work, and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto. For the poor shall never cease out of the land; therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy poor, and to thy needy in thy land.” [Deuteronomy 15:7-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 6)
“Whoso hath this world’s goods, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion, how dwelleth the love of God in him? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth.” [1 John 3:17, 18.] “Charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate, laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.” [1 Timothy 6:17-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 7)
Read Leviticus, chapters twenty-four, and 25:25-35. “And if thy brother be waxed poor, and fallen into decay with thee; then thou shalt relieve him. Yea, though he be a stranger or a sojourner; that he may live with thee. Take thou no usury of him, or increase: but fear thy God; that thy brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase.” [Verses 35-37.]
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 8)
Who spoke this gracious word? It was Christ, who spoke to Moses for the children of Israel, and these words come down along the line to our time. If we refuse to hear the Word of the Lord, if we neglect our duty, will our prayers come up as sweet incense before God? I speak to you who are well acquainted with the law of God. Are you doers of the Word? I do not address this to you, my brother, personally to do these things. You should unite with others in responsible positions in seeing that this work is done. If it is not done, the Lord will place this charge against His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 9)
I now charge you to draw on my account for $400, after you have taken these things into consideration, and investigated them, seeing if there is no other means of relief. Put this money in Brother Leininger’s hands, and do not let him become discouraged. I write this because I am in earnest and in sorrow for our brother.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 10)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 16, 1898, 11)
Lt 17, 1898
Jones, C. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia February 4, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother Jones:
I have received your letter in regard to the shares in Healdsburg College. I am of the same mind as you. But when I see that the brethren in California have so little regard for the word of the Lord, as in the case of Brother Leininger, I know that prosperity cannot attend those who neglect this work. I call upon you in the name of the Lord to no longer neglect your God-given duty. Take that man and set him on his feet. Let every one who would obey God’s Word help Brother Leininger, not letting him sink by any means.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 1)
God tests His people in these cases, to see what is in their hearts. We cannot with safety swerve from truth; we cannot violate justice. When we see a brother falling into decay, we are not to pass him by on the other side, but are to make decided and immediate efforts to fulfill the Word of God by helping him. It is cold-hearted indifference that makes hearts hard and unimpressible. We cannot work contrary to God’s special directions without the result of our work being reflected back upon us. It should be firmly settled, rooted, and grounded in the conscience, that whatever dishonors God in our course of action, cannot benefit us.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 2)
The Lord has spoken, and His Word must be strictly obeyed. It should be written upon the conscience, as with a pen of iron upon a rock, that the man who violates the true principles of mercy, compassion, and righteousness is not conducting himself so that God can co-operate with him and bless him. We are to know that if we are Christians at all, we must be Christians everywhere.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 3)
In the directions given by God to Moses we read, “At the end of every seven years thou shalt make a release. And this is the manner of the release: Every creditor that lendeth ought unto his neighbor shall release it; he shall not exact it of his neighbor or of his brother; because it is called the Lord’s release. Of a foreigner thou payest exact it again; but that which is thine with thy brother, thine hand shall release; save when there shall be no poor among you; for the Lord shall greatly bless thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance to possess it: only if thou carefully hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all these commandments, which I command thee this day. For the Lord thy God blesseth thee, as he promised thee; and thou shalt lend unto many nations, but thou shalt not borrow; and thou shalt reign over many nations, but they shall not reign over thee.” [Deuteronomy 15:1-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 4)
God is a witness to all transactions, in the home and in the market place. We are either serving Him by doing all He tells us, or we are turning away from His Word, sinning against Him in spirit and works. Thus we become unfaithful stewards of His means.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 5)
The man who has been free to help when help was needed should be carefully considered when prosperity no longer attends his course. “If there be among you a poor man of one of thy brethren within any of thy gates in thy land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother: but thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, The seventh year, the year of release is at hand; and thine eye be evil against thy poor brother, and thou give him nought; and he cry unto the Lord against thee, and it be sin unto thee. Thou shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him: because that for this thing the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto. For the poor shall never cease out of the land; therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy poor, and to thy needy, in thy land.” [Verses 7-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 6)
The Lord will withdraw His prosperity from him who passes these special directions by because selfishness exists in the heart. Those who are in responsible positions should be faithful in all things. They should be tender-hearted, pitiful, courteous. These traits of character we are all to cherish.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 7)
We are being tested and tried in the case of our Brother Leininger. This case is passing in the books of heaven, to stand for or against those in California who claim to be believers. My brethren in California, I address you. Do your duty to your brother who has fallen into decay. I do not envy Brother Cook the record he will meet in the books of heaven. What are our brethren in California thinking of that they should let Brother Leininger’s case go without doing anything for him?
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 8)
I leave this matter in your hands. Before anything is done for Sister White in regard to the shares in Healdsburg College, I want Brother Leininger’s case attended to. I want it to be understood that I would not withdraw the old shares I have taken in our institutions, only the shares of Mrs. Scott. I want the money I have thus invested, to advance the work in this field. But much as I need the means to invest in the cause of God, I will wait until you first help Brother Leininger to his feet, and remove from you the reproach of God. Let my case wait until Brother Leininger is helped.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 9)
The result of this marked indifference to one who has come into strait places, one who has invested his means in foreign and home missions, is harmful. The men who are appealed to for money will say, I will not do as Brother Leininger has done. If I give of my means to advance the cause of God, I may come into the same strait place, and be left to go to the wall. No one would have any sympathy for me. They would pass me by on the other side. Men see revealed by those in responsible positions a spirit like that of the priests and Levites. Such cases as this will result in the withholding of thousands from the work and cause of God, more than all that could be taken from it to help such men as Brother Leininger.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 10)
Let us see again what the Lord says. “And if thy brother be waxen poor, and fallen into decay with thee, then thou shalt relieve him, yea, though he be a stranger, or a sojourner; that he may live with thee. Take thou no usury of him, or increase: but fear thy God; that thy brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase. I am the Lord your God, which brought thee forth out of the land of Egypt, to give you the land of Canaan, and to be your God.” [Leviticus 25:35-38.] “And I will bring a sword upon you that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant; and when ye are gathered together within your cities, I will send the pestilence among you: and ye shall be delivered into the hand of the enemy.” [Leviticus 26:25.] Is it not best to work on correct principles?
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 11)
“And I will give peace in the land, and ye shall lie down, and none shall make thee afraid. And I will rid evil beasts out of the land, neither shall the sword go through your land, and ye shall chase your enemies, and they shall fall before you by the sword, and five of you shall chase an hundred, and an hundred of you shall put ten thousand to flight: and your enemies shall fall before you by the sword. For I will have respect unto you, and make you fruitful, and multiply you, and establish my covenant with you. And ye shall eat old store, and bring forth the old because of the new. And I will set my tabernacle among you: and my soul shall not abhor you, and I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people.” [Verses 6-12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 12)
Read this chapter carefully. Do not refuse to be enlightened by God’s Word. Let no hardness of heart come into your souls. Let brotherly love be cherished. I ask you to put Brother Leininger on his feet, and then let him get out of Healdsburg. See that he is placed in a situation where he can support himself. But bear in mind that I will certainly do all that you refuse to do. “All ye are brethren.” [Matthew 23:8.] Those who read these lines should bear in mind that God may bring you over this same ground. I am more sorry than I can express that I am compelled to write such things to you who have your Bibles. Your duty is plainly defined. Oh, how hard it is to deny self daily, to take up the cross, and follow Jesus. I now leave this with you.
(13LtMs, Lt 17, 1898, 13)
Lt 18, 1898
Jones, C. H. Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 23, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in Ev 432-433, 437, 446-447. Dear _____:
I have now been in Melbourne for four weeks next Friday. I have spoken seven times in the tent to interested audiences. One week ago I spoke by urgent request to the church at North Fitzroy. But I do not have as much freedom when speaking to our churches as I do when speaking to those who have not heard the last message of mercy. Those who have a knowledge of the truth should have root in themselves, and should feel an intense interest for the poor souls to whom the light of truth has not been presented. My heart is much burdened for those who are ignorant of the truth, in the darkness of error. Light has been given me in reference to our last camp meetings in Melbourne and Sydney.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 1)
I was shown that our people make a great mistake when, after holding a camp meeting and gathering a few souls, they take down the tents and feel that their duty is done. Their work had only just begun. They have preached doctrines that are new and strange to the people who heard them, and then left the seed sown to be picked up by the birds, or else to wither away for want of moisture. The Lord is not pleased with this manner of working. After the truth has been presented to souls, there are those, ministers, friends, and acquaintances, who will pick up the seed sown if possible. These human birds make the truth appear as error, and do not give the one convicted any rest until they have devoured the seed by false assertions.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 2)
What should be done? After the camp meeting is over, establish a mission. Let the very best workers that can be found be organized into a company to sell our literature and also give away papers to some that cannot buy. Preparatory work is not of one-half the value that the after work is. After the people have heard the reasons of our faith, let the house-to-house work begin. Become acquainted with the people, and read to them the precious words of Christ. Lift up Jesus crucified among them, and soon those who have listened to the messages of warning from the ministers of God in the tent, and have been convicted, will be drawn out to inquire in regard to what they have heard.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 3)
This is the time to present the reasons of our faith with meekness and fear, not a slavish fear, but a cautious fear lest you should speak unadvisedly. Present the truth as it is in Jesus, with all meekness and lowliness, which means with simplicity and in sincerity, giving meat in due season, and to every man his portion of meat.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 4)
This work requires you to watch for souls as they that must give an account. If you have a love for souls, you will reveal a tender solicitude for them. You will offer humble, earnest, heartfelt prayers for those whom you visit. The fragrance of Christ’s love will be revealed in your work. He who gave His own life, His own flesh and blood, for the life of the work will work with the unselfish worker to make an impression upon human minds.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 5)
The tenderness of Christ must pervade the hearts of the workers. In San Francisco and Oakland some work has been done, but much more than a thousand times more should be done to reach the people where they are. The message is first to go to the higher classes. Thus the parable represents the work to do done. They must hear the invitation.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 6)
Our ministers have a broader work to do than merely to preach. They are to minister in word and doctrine, but they are to do more than this. They must do less sermonizing, and give appropriate labor by seeking for the lost sheep. They are false shepherds if they do not seek for souls, watching for them as they that must give an account. This is the work in which they should earnestly and thoroughly engage. Give the birds no chance to pick up the seed sown. Keep on the track of souls. Show tact and skill when visiting families. Pray with them and for them. Bear the truth to them in great tenderness and love, and returns will surely come. If the minister and his wife can jointly engage in this work, they should do so.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 7)
Seeking, watching for souls, means to have travail of soul for those ready to perish. This is the work that was taken up after the camp meetings in Melbourne and Sydney. One house opened its doors for Bible readings. As those in the house became interested, they desired their neighbors should hear also, and invited them to come and hear the wonderful things found in the Word of the living God. Public services were held nearly every evening during the week and on Sabbath and Sunday. These meetings have been kept up in both Melbourne and Sydney.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 8)
In Stanmore, a suburb near Sydney, the tent has stood since October. Fifty three have been baptized, and the last letter I received states that others are convicted, but not yet fully converted. The visiting from house to house has accomplished a great good, and I know that the end is not yet. Quite a number who did not attend the camp meeting at all have been converted. As souls became interested, they began to pledge money for a meetinghouse without being asked. Before they had as yet taken their stand, one man and his wife pledged five pounds each, and after they were converted to the truth, they doubled their pledges. Four men who have taken their stand were in government employ. Two were given the Sabbath. The other two, who had been in their positions for fourteen and sixteen years, were dismissed.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 9)
One brother, Bro. Sharpe, took his position firmly, and lost his place. For one week his faith was tried, and then he secured a better place. The gentleman who now employs him heard that he had lost his situation. This gentleman was at this time keeping his own books while his bookkeeper took a vacation. He saw that he was trusting an unfaithful steward, for he found that his deliveries brought him in fifteen pounds more per month than when his bookkeeper kept the books. He heard that Brother Sharpe had lost his position, and he went to the man who had employed him, and asked about it. He was told that Mr. Sharpe had been dismissed.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 10)
He asked if Mr. Sharpe had proved dishonest, and was told that he had not. “Did he do his work well?” he asked. Brother Sharpe’s former employer answered, “Yes; he was the most trustworthy hand I had, and his place is now filled by a man I cannot trust.”“Then why did you let such an honest, faithful worker leave your establishment?” The answer was, “He said that he had conscientious scruples in regard to the seventh day Sabbath. He said that he would make up his time by putting in extra time during the week; but I want no Sabbathkeeping influence about my premises.”“You have made a mistake,” the merchant replied; and he left the store determined to secure Brother Sharpe’s services if he could find him.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 11)
He did find him, and secured him at the same wages he had formerly received, three pounds, ten shillings per week. He gave him a room larger and better healthwise for his work, and said, “You are at liberty to keep Saturday, and I require no bonus. You may have the whole of Saturday as a holiday.” (Here in Australia half a day on Saturday is given to the workers.)
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 12)
Brother Stuckey, who holds an important position in government employ, was given the Sabbath. His wife and daughter are with him in the faith. Another family of excellent influence have taken their stand. They are conscientious, and train their children well. They are temperate in eating and drinking, and before they heard the truth did not use tea, coffee, or meat. They are among the most precious ones who have taken hold of the truth. The husband lost his situation, but nevertheless they are happy in the love of God. The Lord will open a way for them. I presented them with my books, Great Controversy, and Patriarchs and Prophets, and other books. I do a great deal of this work, and it is a success in binding off the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 13)
Others are fully decided, but their business is in a peculiar shape. The wife of one of them is one of the finest and firmest of those who have come out. Her husband says he will take his position soon.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 14)
It is wonderful how many aged people the workers find who need but little labor to lead them to receive the truth, Sabbath and all. Why, they say, this is what we have been praying for. We knew that the Scriptures had much to say upon subjects that the clergymen did not and could not explain to us. These do little else but rejoice in the light and in the truth. Their joy seems to be full.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 15)
The building of the chapel will establish these new believers. They will have a home where they can worship God and keep His holy Sabbath. Elder Haskell writes that in seven weeks from the time the foundation was laid, the church will be ready to dedicate.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 16)
From the experience of the workers in Sydney, we see that the efforts made after a camp meeting has closed are of far more consequence than the work done before. For years I have been shown that house-to-house labor is the work that will make the preaching of the Word a success. If those interested are not visited by our workers, other ministers get upon their tracks, and confuse them by misquoting and wresting the Scriptures. These people are not familiar with the Word; they think that their ministers must be true and unprejudiced men, and they give up their convictions. But if our workers can visit those interested, to explain the Word of truth to them more fully, revealing the truth in contrast to error, they will become established.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 17)
Had this work been done, earnestly and vigilantly, had the workers perseveringly watched for souls as they that must give an account, many more sheaves would have been the fruit of the seed sown at our camp meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 18)
This work has also been carried on in Balaclava, Melbourne. There are now no less than fifty new Sabbathkeepers as the result of this personal labor, this hunting for souls. Unless the workers appointed by God do the most interested hunting for lost sheep, Satan will succeed in his work of destroying, and souls will be lost that might have been found and restored.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 19)
The success of the efforts made in Sydney and Melbourne gives us courage in the Lord. If these efforts had been made after all our camp meetings, as a part of the appointed plan, many more souls would have responded to the light given. If in the place of holding institutes to convert the ministers, and to fit them for the work, the ministers had been given a work to do in the places where camp meetings have been held; if after being fed with the bread of life by a miracle of God’s mercy, they were set to work to feed other souls, the directions given by the Lord would be carried out when He said, “Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.” [John 6:12.] The ministers, after being set at work as hunters for souls, would obtain a greater experience than they would by listening to the teaching given in Ministerial Institutes.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 20)
God calls for self-denying, self-sacrificing workers. Those who devote their God-given time to hunting for souls, travailing for souls, watching for souls as they that must give an account, will obtain a rich experience. This experience they may gain by following up the large interest created by our camp meetings. As they communicate the precious truth of God’s Word to others, their own hearts will be opened for the entrance of the Word. They will be instructed by the great Teacher. As they diffuse light to others, they will constantly receive more light.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 21)
“The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.” [Psalm 119:130.] The word simple does not here mean weak-minded. It means those who are graced with humility, with whom God can work, in whose hearts the truth is a living, acting principle. All such God calls upon to do personal labor, as well as to preach the Word with the simplicity that characterized the teaching of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 22)
All along the line faithful workers are called for. Christ has opened a fountain for the sinful, suffering world, and the voice of divine mercy is heard, “Come, all ye thirsting souls; come and drink. You may take of the water of life freely. Ye weary, fainting, parched souls, come, and let him that heareth say, Come, and whosoever will, let him come.” [See Revelation 22:17.] Let every soul, women as well as men, sound this message. Then the work will be carried to the waste places of the earth.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 23)
God calls for fishers of men. He calls for earnest workers, those who will be fishers of men. When the prophet Isaiah would describe the abundant blessings that would follow the abandonment of idolatry and the return of Israel to their loyalty to God, he says, “In that day the Lord shall open fountains in the valleys, and living springs in the deserts; and with joy the people shall draw water out of the wells of salvation.” [See Isaiah 41:18; 43:19, 20; 12:3.] Living streams will open to refresh all who are thirsting for the water of life.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 24)
We need now to awake. We need to be in earnest. We have no time to lose. We are to go forward to victory. We must each engage in the warfare, pressing the battle to the gates. Not half is done that will be done when those who claim to believe the truth will work diligently. We have no time now to fold our hands. We must hunt for souls as the faithful shepherd hunts for his lost sheep. God help us to help each other, to do our best.
(13LtMs, Lt 18, 1898, 25)
Lt 19, 1898
Jones, C. H. Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 25, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 457. Dear Brother Jones:
I write to you, having received your letters concerning the book now in your hands. I advise that the book be not delayed. It is greatly needed in the field, and I would hasten it out, with the cuts you deem suitable.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 1)
I have just received my American mail, and sorry enough I am that the letters were not opened at Sunnyside, so that Willie could have read them. But they were sent on without being opened, and neither Willie nor Marian have seen them. But I say, Put in your cuts, for it is not possible for you to hear anything from W. C. White or Marian till next mail. Close up the book, and put it in circulation as soon as possible. I am sure that W. C. White and Marian would give this advice. These delays are most painful to me. We are losing time that we can ill afford to lose. Whatever the cuts may be, if they are essential to the sale of the book, put them in, and afterwards, if we have a chance to make improvements, we will do so. But we must have the book, so please hasten its completion. May the Lord give you all wisdom and counsel, is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 2)
I have now been in Melbourne four weeks today, and shall return to Cooranbong this week or the week following. As to money matters we are closely shut up. Every avenue seems to be closed. As far as obtaining help from the General Conference is concerned, it seems to be a hopeless matter. But I feel that God is true, and that He will not forsake us.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 3)
You must know that the money I have had to let Brother Leininger have has been greatly needed in the work we are carrying on here. The meetinghouse in Stanmore is going up, but there is no source to which we can look for means with which to complete this house. We expected means from Africa, but none has come, and we are in dire need of help. There are, I think, more than sixty souls who have embraced the truth since the camp meeting held in Stanmore.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 4)
Since I went to live in Cooranbong, I have been confined to a room fifteen by fifteen as my sleeping room and office. It was not built for any such purpose, but the means have been called for, for the school building, for meetinghouse, and for the health home, so that I have thought that I could get along. But my writings are piled up all around me, some in boxes under the bed, some in my bureau drawers, some in small telescope baskets; and it was thought best for me to have a room added to the small room that I have been occupying. This room is now being completed. But money matters seem to be a problem. What shall we do? I am troubled to know what to do. Willingly would I forgo the building of an additional room, but at my age, my health demands it, and I dare not say that I will not have it done, though I have been on the point of saying this again and again. But now the matter is settled, and I must leave it as it is.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 5)
This brings money matters close upon me again. I have paid my pledge of £25 to the church at Stanmore, and pledge £20 toward the building of a church in Balaclava. Now patients are coming into the Health Home so fast that they have been obliged to hire another house, but they have no money with which to furnish the rooms for the patients. How we shall get along with the Stanmore meetinghouse, the Health Home, which must be carried on, and the meetinghouse in Balaclava, Melbourne, is a problem too hard for us to solve.
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 6)
But the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. I am sure that the Lord would have us advance. I very much need the fourteen hundred dollars that have been taken from me in the case of Brother Leininger, that I may push the work here. Then my shares in the Healdsburg school is a problem. You know about that. I fully believe that if our churches in California knew of these things, they would not allow me to carry them, and thus be deprived of money with which to help in the cause of God as it advances. The walls of Jericho came down without a human hand being laid upon them, and God can help in building up just as readily as His armies tore down the walls of Jericho. The walls of Jericho, that now seem so formidable, He can lay even with the ground. My soul, wait thou upon the Lord, for He will bring it to pass. I will rest all upon the Lord. But then, I know He does nothing without the co-operation of man. God works, and man works. “We are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 19, 1898, 7)
Lt 20, 1898
Kelsey, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 16, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in UL 30. + Dear Sister Kelsey:
I would be much pleased to see you and Hannah and the children. It would be much better than writing with pen and ink. I do not forget you, notwithstanding I write seldom. I will be pleased to hear from you both. Please write to me. I sympathize with you in all your afflictions. I am seventy years old. What is your age, my sister?
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 1)
I have not strength at this time to write you more than a few lines, but I do not mean that it shall be so long again before any letter shall go to you. We believe the end is near and in the little time that is left us we want to do the work God has given us with fidelity. We can keep our own souls warm with the love of God by seeking to warm the hearts of others. We are still in probationary time. He that earnestly desires eternal life will strive for it. He will get it by desire and effort. Gold is hid in the earth. Desire and effort combined alone will secure the treasure. If we have aroused an interest in souls that are ready to die, we have aroused our own souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 2)
What a comfort it is to know that the Lord wants us in His family above. “For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] We need to cherish and exercise faith. Our faith must work. We must have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. The leaven has a vital energy, penetrating and absorbing all the elements into which it is introduced. So likewise, the law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul. The Word of the Lord is quick and powerful, sharper than any two-edged sword. The Word is a power as we practice it. The great change that the truth makes is inward. It begins in the heart, and works outwardly. With the heart man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. “Burnt offerings and sacrifices thou wouldest not.” [Hebrews 10:5, 6.] “The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit.” [Psalm 51:17.] God is not pleased with Pharisaical pretense.
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 3)
We will hide in Jesus Christ. We will trust in His love. We will believe day by day that He loves us with a love that is infinite. Let nothing, nothing, discourage you, and make you sad. Think of the goodness of God. Recount His favors and blessings.
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 4)
I am laboring constantly in writing and speaking. The Lord has been my very best friend, and you both can testify the same. Let the praise of the Lord be ever in our hearts and in our minds and upon our lips. In this way we can magnify the truth. The Holy Spirit will witness with our spirit that we are indeed children of the heavenly King. Be of good courage, Jesus is our personal friend and Saviour. He loves us and if He notices the little brown sparrow, how much more will He love and care for us. The memory grows weak when it is not exercised. So will our faith and hope and courage become feeble unless we look unto Jesus with all the confidence that a little child looks to its mother. By beholding Him, we become changed into His righteousness. Let not one thought of unbelief be woven into our religious experience. The Lord will be our efficiency and exceeding great reward.
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 5)
W. C. White, May, Ella, and Mabel are well. Their twins are good but lively little fellows. Their mother is glad to have Willie home. We are all glad for this. The Lord bless you as a family.
(13LtMs, Lt 20, 1898, 6)
Lt 21, 1898
Kellogg, Brother and Sister [J. H.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia February 13, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in AH 367-368, 383; 4Bio 395. Dr. J. H. Kellogg
Sanitarium
Battle Creek Dear Brother and Sister Kellogg:
It would give me great satisfaction to have a long visit with you. I have much to say to you, and you have much to say to me. Sometimes I have a strong impression that I shall again bear my testimony upon the old field of battle—Battle Creek. I am very grateful to my heavenly Father for the great love He has expressed in so many ways for us and our work in this country. The work has been hampered by the want of means. We have to walk by faith in every onward movement. We see that there is a work to be done in advanced lines, and we do not dare to wait until all obstructions are removed. We advance, we remove every hindrance in our path, calling upon the Lord for His help at every step.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 1)
How fast time passes! How much there is to be done! How limited are our means! If we could only with our voice reach by earnest appeals of warning, not only those who are nigh, but those who are afar off! Waste not your pennies and your shillings in purchasing unnecessary things. You may think these little sums do not amount to much, but these many littles will prove a great whole. If we could, we would plead for the means that is spent in needless things, in dress and selfish indulgence. Poverty in every shape is on every hand. And God has made it our duty to relieve suffering humanity in every way possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 2)
The Lord would have His people thoughtful and caretaking. He would have them study economy in everything, and waste nothing. There are those who are indulging themselves in decorating their homes. O if they were only imbued with the self-denial of their Lord and Saviour! He walked the earth, His divinity clothed with humanity. Who was He? The Son of the infinite God. Who was He? The Majesty of heaven, the Lord in human form. If in this missionary field, we could have the means that is expended in frivolous things, in the adornment of houses, and in dress, we could build a hospital in Cooranbong, we could make better provision for the poor.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 3)
We have now come to the place where we must advance in the medical missionary work. We have been anxiously waiting for the help of Brother John Wessels, but he has disappointed us. He says that he cannot come. We are now handicapped on every side. We are in need of means. We feel perplexed, but we must cry unto God. We must make our wants known unto the Most High. He has means, and it is in the hands of His stewards.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 4)
If our own people would only put into the cause of God the money that has been lent them on trust, that portion which they spend in selfish gratification, in idolatry, they would lay up treasure in heaven, and would be doing the very work God required them to do. But like the rich man in the parable, they live sumptuously. The money God has lent them on trust, to be used to His name’s glory, they spend extravagantly. They do not stop to consider their accountability to God. They do not stop to consider that there is to be a reckoning day not far hence, when they must give an account of their stewardship.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 5)
We need to walk very humble with God. What said our Saviour? “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” [Mark 8:34.] Why will parents refuse to help their children to follow the self-denying, self-sacrificing Redeemer? Why will they prove unfaithful stewards, while souls are perishing in their sins, and families are suffering for want of help to help themselves? In my next letter, I may have time to relate some of the experiences we are just now passing through in helping a family to rise from depression, suffering, and want. Although the work and cause of God needs means for its advancement, yet these are things, brought to our immediate notice, that we cannot and will not neglect. These people must have temporal help; then we can give them spiritual help. We help them, hoping for nothing in return. But if they can, they will return to us every dollar.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 6)
I have just subscribed £25 to help a worthy family, twelve in number including father and mother. We are securing a little farm for them. There are seven boys and three girls. The father is a first class carpenter, an excellent Christian man, living in Prospect, near Parramatta. He could not get work where he was, because of the Sabbath. His wife is a hardworking, neat, tidy housewife. She came to visit her husband by his request. They have a little son who fell and injured his knee. His father sent to have him come, as he wanted the help that Sister Sara McEnterfer could give. She found the knee very bad. It has been in this condition for six months. She has been treating it for one week, and we believe it is greatly improved.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 7)
This brother wants to get his family on a piece of land, but has been unable to get work. He is now helping on the boys’ dormitory of the school building. He also helped in building our chapel here. I have been with Brother James and Sara to view the land, and have selected a spot for him, containing nineteen acres. I did not know how to spare the money, but felt that it must be done. The place will come to about five hundred dollars, and I have advanced £25 of this. They all have courage now to take hold together, and go to work to secure a home.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 8)
I have known this family since 1894, and have helped them in various ways. They are a very intelligent family, but have not been able to master the misfortunes of poverty. They desire that their children shall attend the school, and I shall have the help of others in paying their tuition. They live on the most meager fare. The little boy of ten years we keep, and are giving him treatment. It will cost something to move them all, and set them up; but it must be done. This is the second family we have taken hold of, to help out of the deepest poverty, to get a home of their own. We must go further with this family, and help them to build a home. The husband is elder of the church in Prospect, four miles from Parramatta.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 9)
I will not burden you with more details. But this is our work. And when we know that many have means which they use only to please themselves, we feel sad, knowing that a time is coming when it will be said to them, Give an account of thy stewardship. We must now open the work in Newcastle. I pledged myself to take hold of this work, investing means if I have it to invest. But I must stop writing. I have been up since half past two o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 10)
Brother and Sister Kellogg, the Lord is coming, and the people must be warned. A good work has been done in Stanmore, and many souls have taken their stand for the truth. The interest has not abated. The work from house to house is still going on. On the evening of the 12th, I received a letter from Elder Haskell, stating that the lot for church is now procured, and that the building is to go up. This will cost money, but those who have recently embraced the truth are giving of their means. I have paid £25 toward this, and expect to pay more. Brother Haskell has paid £25; Brother Humphries paid £25. I wish you could have seen this brother’s face when he made his pledge. He looked as happy as if a gift had been made to him.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 11)
Well, the work is advancing. We want to take hold of the medical missionary work, but our lack of means holds us back. Oh, cannot something be done to lead human beings to deny the idol self, to lift the cross of self-sacrifice? We know that in taking hold of this work, we shall advance the truth. May the Lord help me, is my prayer. If my books have a ready sale when they get into the market, I see work that will call for every dollar of it in this new field. Why do so many forget that we are not our own, that we are bought with a price?
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 12)
The unused talent of the slothful servant was brought into account just as much as were those that had been used, and had increased by use. It was God’s money that was withheld. Our lifework is bound up with the second advent of our Lord. We are trading with our Lord’s money, and on His return He will reckon with His servants, to know how much every man has gained by trading. The reckoning is to be as individual as was the bestowment of the talents, and proportionate results will be expected from their use. “My reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” [Revelation 22:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 13)
But I must not write further. I had many things in mind to say, which I cannot say. We mean to work and watch and wait and pray. The Lord will help us, praise His holy name! Our life is a talent of precious value. Ye are bought with a price, therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 14)
In much love to you all as a family,
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 15)
Your sister in Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 21, 1898, 16)
Lt 22, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 25, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8T 177-179; HP 77. + Dear Brother:
I have just received your communications, which were very interesting to me and will also be to others, to whom I shall read them. My letters were re-mailed to me from Cooranbong. I expected to receive your book of selections that you mentioned, but so far no book has come. Please send us the book or books. But it may be that our folks at home have received them and have not re-mailed [them] to me, as I expect to return home in a couple of weeks. I suppose the Echo office will send for these books. I do not know.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 1)
At present there is no money in the treasury, and we are sorely pressed on every hand financially. I see also that you are having a close battle. I am so glad that you can heed the encouragement given, “Let him take hold of my strength, and make peace with me, and he shall make peace with me.” [Isaiah 27:5.] We will have faith in God. We will put our trust in Him. He understands all about the situation, and will work in our behalf. I am so thankful that we may trust in God. And the Lord is honored when we trust in Him, bringing to Him all our perplexities. “Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name,” He says, “that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.” [John 14:13.] God’s appointments and grants in our behalf are without limit. The throne of grace is itself the highest attraction, because occupied by one who permits us to call Him Father. “For God so love the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 2)
The Lord Jehovah did not deem the principle of salvation complete while only invested with His own love. By His own appointment He has placed at His altar an Advocate clothed in our nature. As our Intercessor, His office work is to introduce us to God as His sons and daughters. Christ intercedes in behalf of those who have received Him. To them He gives power by virtue of His own merits, to become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. And the Father demonstrates His infinite love for Christ, who paid our ransom by His blood, by receiving and welcoming Christ’s friends as His friends. He is satisfied with the atonement made. He is glorified by the incarnation, the life, death, and mediation of His Son.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 3)
In Christ’s name our petitions ascend to the Father. He intercedes in our behalf, and the Father lays open all the treasures of His grace for our appropriation, to enjoy and communicate to others. “Ask in My name,” Christ says. “I do not say I will pray the Father for you; for the Father Himself loveth you, because you have loved me. Make use of My name. This will give your prayers efficiency, and the Father will give you the riches of His grace. Wherefore ask and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.” [See John 16:26, 27, 24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 4)
What condescension! What a privilege is granted us. Christ is the connecting link between God and man. He has promised His personal intercession by employing His name. He places the whole virtue of His righteousness on the side of the suppliant. Christ pleads for man, and man, in need of divine help, pleads for himself in the presence of God, using the power of the influence of the One who give His life for the world. As we acknowledge before God our appreciation of Christ’s merits, fragrance is given to our intercessions. Oh, who can value this great mercy and love! As we approach God through the virtue of Christ’s merits, we are clothed with His priestly vestments. He places us close by His side, encircling us with His human arm, while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the infinite. He puts His merits, as sweet incense, in a censer in their hands, in order to encourage their petitions. He promises to hear and answer their supplications.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 5)
Yes; Christ has become the medium of prayer between man and God. He also has become the medium of blessing between God and man. He has combined divinity and humanity. Men are to be co-laborers with God in the salvation of their own souls, and then make earnest, persevering, untiring efforts to save those who are ready to perish.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 6)
I am more than pleased with the work that is being accomplished for a class that never would be restored unless merciful, compassionate hands reached to them where they are. With one hand they grasp the perishing soul, while with the other they grasp the throne of God, and draw men from the pit of ruin.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 7)
We must all work now while the day lasts, for the night cometh, in which no man can work. I am of good courage in the Lord. There are times when a distinct view is presented to me of a state of things in our churches that is not calculated to help but hinder souls. Then I have hours, and sometimes days, of intense anguish. Every part of my being is wrenched, as if soul and body would be rent asunder, because many of those who have a knowledge of the truth do not do the works of God. Their influence is no better than the influence of worldlings. They talk like the world and are passionate, like the sons of Belial. Oh, how my heart aches, because Christ is put to shame by their unchristlike behavior. But after the agony is past, I feel like working harder than ever to restore the poor souls, that they may reveal the moral image of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 8)
I so much hope that the medical missionary work will get fully established in Australia. You ask in regard to Dr. Caro. He is doing excellent work. His work in Napier, New Zealand, was much valued. His work at the camp meeting in Stanmore was much appreciated. He is now connected with the Health Home, and also with the school in Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 9)
I have now been in this place four weeks, and must visit Ballarat one week from next Sabbath. Then unless some necessity arises, I shall make my way to Sydney and attend the dedication of the church in Stanmore. I shall then return to my home in Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 10)
When we came over to Melbourne, all the country that we passed through looked dry and brown. Scarcely a blade of green grass could be seen. And here in Victoria cattle are in pastures where there is not an appearance of verdure. For nearly a year everything has been burning up. There have been few refreshing showers. When we left our home in New South Wales, everything was green and fresh with the showers and dew from heaven, and I learn by letter that as yet everything looks fresh in Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 11)
I long to get to my quiet home in the country. I shall enjoy it, I am sure. I greatly wish that you with your good wife could visit us in Cooranbong, but this may not be possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 12)
With much love to yourself and family, and Sister Henry.
(13LtMs, Lt 22, 1898, 13)
Lt 23, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 28, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother:
I have just received and read a letter from Brother Crothers, of New Zealand. I think you must know this brother. He is in a critical condition healthwise. He has difficulty with his stomach. He now feels that if he could go to the St. Helena Sanitarium, and rest awhile, then go on to Battle Creek, he would receive skill and attention that he cannot possibly receive in this country.
(13LtMs, Lt 23, 1898, 1)
Brother Crothers is one of the Lord’s workmen. He has done a good work in New Zealand, and we are very sorry to part with him, and more sorry than we can express to let him go in his feebleness alone on so long a journey. But if he is spared to reach you, for he is fully set to go, will you please give him special attention; for he has great confidence in you and in the skill of the physicians at the sanitarium.
(13LtMs, Lt 23, 1898, 2)
I will send you an order to draw for him fifty dollars from my royalties on foreign books. Will you do as much for him by giving him treatment and the very best attention? The Lord will accept this as done to Himself. We highly respect this brother. He has valuable capabilities, and we want his services in the cause again, if it pleases the Lord to favor him with health.
(13LtMs, Lt 23, 1898, 3)
My heart is made sad to hear of the deaths of Brethren Tripp and Carmichael. What a loss this must be to that missionary field. But our heavenly Father knows all about this. He will work for the poor people in Africa, who in Brethren Tripp and Carmichael have lost their best friends.
(13LtMs, Lt 23, 1898, 4)
I shall ask you now to help Brother Crothers. I need not urge you. I know that you will do your best in the name of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 23, 1898, 5)
Lt 24, 1898
Merrill, Brother Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 25, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in WM 33, 244. Dear Brother Merrill:
I received your letter, with enclosure of testimony written about twenty years ago. I write to say that he is a man that has the tact of gathering influence to himself. His course was such that I should not feel authorized to acknowledge him as a laborer in the work and cause of God. A man that has been so greatly deceived, and so imbued with satanic attributes to bind women to himself and pursue the course toward them that he has pursued, should have no influence over others by being given an official position.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 1)
This is the third letter that I have received in reference to this man. Glad indeed am I that you did not destroy the testimony. I am also glad to have it in my possession. I know that the man made himself as God, and led women astray, just as the testimony says. The testimony has been corroborated. All it said was true, and more was true than I desired to trace with pen and ink. Wherever he may be thought capable of leading, as far as intelligence is concerned, his dark experience in the past forbids his occupying a leading position as teacher or counsellor. He is not worthy.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 2)
I have not now time to review this writing, but I well know that this man was a dark cloud in our meetings. After I exposed him, the spell was broken, and the Lord gave us the victory.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 3)
I know that the work you are engaged in is the very work that should be done in connection with the third angel’s message, as the hand is connected with the body. I have no fears of workers who are engaged in the work represented in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. This chapter is explicit, and is enough to enlighten any one who wishes to do the will of God. There is plenty of opportunity for everyone to be a blessing to humanity. The third angel’s message is not to be given a second place in this work, but is to be one with it. There may be and there is a danger of burying up the great principles of truth when doing the work that is right to do. This work is to be to the message as the hand is to the body. The spiritual necessities of the soul are to be kept prominent.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 4)
But there is a work to be accomplished for many to whom it would not be of the least good for you to tell the truth, for they could not comprehend it. But you can reach them through disinterested acts of benevolence. There are outcasts, men who have lost the similitude of God, who must first be cared for, fed, washed, and decently clothed. Then they are not to hear anything but of Christ, His great love and His willingness to save them. Let these perishing souls feel that all you have done for them was done because of your love for their souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 5)
The Lord uses the human agent. The divine and the human are to unite, becoming laborers together in the work of uplifting and restoring the moral image of God in man. But my brother, move intelligently and perseveringly. Do not be discouraged if you do not at first have all the sympathy and co-operation that you expect. If you work, making the Lord your dependence, be assured that the Lord always helps the humble, meek, and lowly. But you need the working of the Holy Spirit upon your own heart and mind, in order to know how to do Christian help work.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 6)
Pray much for those you are trying to help. Let them see that your dependence is upon a higher power, and you will win souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 24, 1898, 7)
Lt 25, 1898
Miller, Sr. Refiled as Lt 129, 1896.
Lt 26, 1898
Peck, Sarah Orange Grove, Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 3, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 56. Dear Sister Peck:
I do not have much stamina to write at all, and this makes me almost homesick. I want to be with you all at home. I wish I could have been with you when Sister Haskell was relating to you the result of our considerations and counsels. What think you, my sister? I wish you to understand that this move was made because we could not think of anything better to do. I did not want to do this. I need every jot and tittle of your time on my work. We have, yourself, Marian, Maggie, and Minnie, a great work before us. It will open as we advance, and as we lay hold of it. I have felt almost desperate that I have had to neglect the work that in all its importance is opening before us.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 1)
But we want to speak to the people all the words God has spoken to us. We want to make plain to many who do not understand or discern it, their individual power to devise and execute that which is best for the many-sided life of the people at large, of all grades, high and low, rich and poor, so that in our connection with them, each member may feel that he has an individual responsibility to the whole body. We must catch souls, and recognize those who have tact to watch for and care for souls as they that must give an account, those who can appreciate all questions relating to spiritual life.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 2)
What can we do to organize men, women, and youth, of various temperaments, in various callings and positions? Who will take hold of the work that must be done, bringing their God-given talents into most solemn service for the Master? We must broaden, and by an earnest experience speak words that will arouse the dormant energies of the people before us. Can we not, by a daily connection with God, obtain a deep insight into our own lives and the lives of others, thus enlarging the circle of our influence, even in Cooranbong? Thus, we may be as those who are co-workers with Jesus Christ, able to enrich all to a large degree with special and appropriate gifts, because we are channels of light.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 3)
This is the grand work which will prepare us to understand the relation of Christ to the whole world. Christ was an Israelite according to the flesh. He was obedient to the law which was the foundation of the whole Jewish system. But the system was perverted, abused; and the maxims and false theories of men became as tares sown among the wheat, in order to allure men from the true service of God by false theories and a false interpretation of the Scriptures.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 4)
It was the work of Christ’s disciples to counteract these errors. We have this work to do now. We must learn our lessons daily in the school of Christ. We shall then say from the heart, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.” [John 6:68.] He who hath the Son hath life. Jesus, the personal Saviour, alone can awaken the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 5)
It is fellowship with Christ, receiving His grace, which enables the mind and heart and soul to triumph over the lower nature. This we must all practice and teach. “I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.” [Galatians 2:20.] We must all get this life into the chambers of the mind, and into the practical life.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 6)
“I count all things but loss,” Paul declares, “for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, ... that I may win Christ, and be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith: that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings.” [Philippians 3:8-10.] We must make it a point to teach and enforce in a sound, intelligent manner that to have Christ means to have everything. We will draw nigh to Him. We will be found in Him, living His life. Let us have simple faith in God. Let us talk faith, act faith, and live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 7)
I want you to write to me. I want you to tell me how you regard the consent of Sister White to let you serve, if you will, for a little while in the school at its commencement. Tell me plainly what you think of this. We must be true yoke-fellows now. I need the help you can give me. But I must close this letter now. I appreciate my workers very much. We shall consecrate ourselves without any reservation to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 8)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 26, 1898, 9)
Lt 27, 1898
Robinson, Br-Sr. [A.T.] Refiled as Lt 102a, 1897.
Lt 28, 1898
Robinson, Brother and Sister [D. A.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 24, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Dores Robinson:
I have heard of you quite often from various sources. I would be much pleased if I could visit your field of labor, and clasp hands with you, my old and tried friends. How good it is to remember, when separated by long distances from friends and relatives, that we have a Friend who is ever near us, who has said, “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:18-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 1)
What courage and hope and faith has this promise inspired in the workers in every age, those who are in heathen lands, lifting up the standard of truth. Certainly you are not studying your case, or laboring to lay up treasure in this world. You are far away from us, but the Lord is at your right hand. He will help you. He commissions the angel-messengers about his throne to go to every part of the globe and minister to those who are suffering with diseased bodies and with the leprosy of sin. The Lord will be a wall of fire about those who serve Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 2)
I often think of you, and wish I could see you. We are not among those who are termed heathen; yet they are the very worst kind of heathen. Idolatry is practiced in their sports, their games, their horse racing. These are abundant, and lead to deepen their misery, and increase their crime. The earth is groaning under the inhabitants thereof. It is cursed because of the sins of those who inhabit it. The Lord is viewing the inhabitants of the earth, with all their iniquity, and He is preparing to come forth out of His place to punish for these things. The earth shall disclose her blood, and no more cover her slain. There are wars, and rumors of wars. A power from beneath is stirring men with an intensity which but few human beings realize. Satan has come down with great power; he is working with his army of apostate angels, united with evil men, and what a snare has he laid for the world!
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 3)
The religious world is deluded. “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily and with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.” [Revelation 18:1-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 4)
These warnings are given to the world, and those who see their import have a work to do in giving the trumpet no uncertain sound. We are to proclaim the third angel’s message, the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. Here is contained the whole duty of man. Those who have the truth in their hearts will not now study fashion and dress and display. This has always been an offense to God, and at this time it is a positive denial of the faith. The unconsecrated, indulgent lives of many are crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh, and putting Him to open shame. The life of the Son of God was a life of self-denial and self-sacrifice. What for? That He might seek and save that which was lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 5)
My heart is often greatly burdened because so many who might work are doing nothing. They are the sport of Satan’s temptation. Every church member who has a knowledge of the truth is required to work while the day lasts; for the night cometh in which no man can work. Ere long we shall understand what that night means. The Spirit of God is being grieved away. The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night. The nations are angry one with another. Preparations are being made for war. The night is at hand, when no man can work. Let the church awaken and go forth. There is plenty of work to do right around us, and when these have heard the message, we must extend our message to towns and cities that have never heard the message of warning. Every soul, learned or unlearned, can bear the message in the highways and hedges.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 6)
“Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; they went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us; but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us. But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.” [1 John 2:18-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 7)
“They went out from us.” [Verse 19.] They were once with us in the faith, but they became offended at something that was said or done. They withdrew themselves from us, and went over to the ranks of the enemy, to war against the truth which they had once built up. These are the evidences of the sharp practice of Satan, whereby we know that it is the last time.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 8)
Our camp meeting in Stanmore commenced the 15th of October, and closed the 1st of November. It was a meeting of deep interest. Crowds came out to hear. We have not had a greater interest than this in any camp meeting we have held. At the close of the meeting the decision was made to continue meetings in the preaching tent on the same ground. Brother and Sister Haskell and Brother and Sister Starr hired a house, established a mission, and have since been laboring there, educating the workers. They give two lessons daily, and have held meetings through the week, with the exception of Monday night. Meetings are held all day Sabbath and in the evening, and Sunday afternoon and evening.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 9)
Brother and Sister Wilson joined the workers, and these three couples separate, and each goes to different houses to give Bible readings. This personal labor is educating families in the truth. The work has been in progress since November. The calls are so numerous that the workers cannot get round to visit half the families that need visiting. Twenty workers could be employed in this work. They have decided to have several families assemble in certain localities, and give them Bible readings. By this means they can accomplish more than they have hitherto done. It will save time, and will be more interesting. They can join in prayer when they assemble together and can all learn from the Scriptures.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 10)
Sometimes I go to Stanmore to speak with the people on Sabbath and Sunday afternoon. The interest in the meetings does not abate, and we have faith that as many or more than one hundred souls will obey the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 11)
We are now trying to secure land on which to build a meetinghouse. The tent is not the best place in which to meet, although it has been the best we could get. The meetinghouses are not opened to us, but we shall soon have a church erected. The interest seems to be widening, and the truth is stirring many minds. If our own people would awake out of sleep, and work as Christ worked, manifesting His self-denial and self-sacrifice, we should see of the salvation of God. Just as soon as the church members will become instrumentalities through whom the Lord can work, personal effort will be made to present the truth as it is in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 12)
We hope in the establishment of our schools to educate and train the youth to be self-denying missionaries, for the work can only be done by self-denying, consecrated men and women. It is consecrated effort that is needed. If visible things are allowed to absorb the mind, they will palsy the power of human effort. Every effort must be made to fix the attention upon Jesus Christ. The things that are unseen should absorb the attention. I hope the coming school term will be more after the order of the schools of the prophets, that the Spirit of God will rest upon teachers and students in a large measure.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 13)
But my time is limited. I drop you these few lines, and will send with them enclosures. We will bear in mind that we are laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 14)
In much love to you, Brother and Sister Robinson.
(13LtMs, Lt 28, 1898, 15)
Lt 29, 1898
Sisley, W. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 11, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 12MR 221-222. + Dear Brother Sisley:
I wish to speak a few words to you. I feel to regret that you were placed in the position of trust that you now occupy. This is too heavy a responsibility for you. You are not physically healthy. You suffer with a diseased stomach. Connected with so many responsibilities, you need a sound mind and a sound body. Your state of health affects your words. You are often blue in spirit, and then you have little hope, courage, or faith. At these times, if you have to deal with young men and young women, if you say anything in answer to their question, it is in an abrupt way. And if you think that any one is wronging you, you speak in a harsh manner. This is especially the case when you have physical infirmities.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 1)
My brother, this abrupt way of dealing with the youth creates an atmosphere about their souls that is very objectionable. Unless you are imbued with the Spirit of Christ, you will do harm to souls. You will not be kind and courteous to your brethren and sisters and to the workers in the office. The spirit of despondency, if allowed to obtain the victory, will make you impatient, and unkind in speech, and will cause you to look unfavorably upon many matters brought before you.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 2)
You do not see the necessity of being with one accord in one place. Your faith must lay hold upon the promises of God. Then the Holy Spirit will come upon you and heal your infirmities. When subjects of importance are brought before you in regard to any lines of God’s work, you need the softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God upon your heart, that you may be moved upon, and hear the still, small voice speaking to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 3)
There are floods of spiritual influence yet to be poured out upon all who will be worked by God’s Spirit. The zeal of these will kindle and burn. They will speak words that will represent the Spirit within their heart, crying, “Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make his paths straight.” [Matthew 3:3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 4)
You are supposed to be one who is working to cleanse the office from the cold, harsh, unsympathetic spirit that has been a curse to it for so long. This was the sin of Brother A. R. Henry. He has a diseased stomach and a very much diseased faith, and being destitute of the Spirit of God, he was wholly unfitted to have a connection with the work. Now, my brother, I love you in the Lord, and I feel deeply over your being so heavily burdened. As a man of experience, you should ever be prepared to advance the work in its various lines, but unless the Holy Spirit floods your soul, you will take very narrow views, and will surely retard the work. The Lord designs that all who are connected with the work in the office shall be under His controlling power. The plan of the Holy Spirit was to send forth holy influences, multiplying and combining with perfect unity to raise human efficiency to the highest standard in the carrying forward of the work of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 5)
“Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] The solemn charge is given to us to go forth and dispense the light, that the world may see and receive it and rejoice in its beams, and in their turn shine forth amid the moral darkness, that others may receive the light. To refuse to shine is to lose the light that is shining upon you, for in not letting your light shine forth, you contract a burden of guilt that is of great magnitude. “They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.] Then why does not the church take up this work, yoking up with Christ to be co-laborers with Him?
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 6)
The freshness and power of the Holy Spirit upon the human agent is diffusive. Let not the spirit of indolence and slothfulness be indulged, for it will be the most sorry indulgence you have ever experienced. Take up the work. Every one who has the light of truth is to do something. Do it now, before another day passes. Wrestle with God in prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 7)
I address the church in Battle Creek. Let the sweetness and fragrance of the Spirit of God find a place in your hearts. Then it will be entertained in your homes. A home where Christ presides is a home where peace and love and joy are the ruling elements. Then the Spirit of God will not be repulsed by your perverse, untamable spirit. You will bear about with you the sweet fragrance of peace, and love, and unity. Your work is not to repulse, but to draw, saying, “The Spirit and the Bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come and take of the water of life freely.” [Revelation 22:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 8)
God’s Spirit enters the home first, and presides there. Then it is brought into the church, to sanctify and bless the church. Every holy agency is put into working order. No voice can be silent. Every talent entrusted to man is to be used for the recovery of the lost image of God in man. Each one is to help his brother who is weak in faith. Every converted soul is a new agency coming in to unite in working for the great object for which Christ gave His life.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 9)
Hear the words of the Saviour, “I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the church, I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.” [Verse 16.] What a wonderful declaration is this. Christ Himself united the wide extremes of divinity and humanity. “All power is vested in me, both in heaven and earth,” He declares. “I have made in it my plan that angels as well as men should act a part in My service. Therefore I have sent mine angel to communicate these things to all the world; and lo, I am with you to the end of the world. The Holy Spirit and the church, angels and men, are to combine in the great, grand work of pointing to the living fountain of life, opened to the whole world if they believe on Me. This is My final will. All may partake of the waters of life freely.”
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 10)
Every soul that believes is to connect with Christ and angels in saying, Come; whosoever will may partake of the water of life freely. But we look around us, and what do we see? Many churches erected, and worship going on in them, formal and insincere. The heart is going after its idols. In the place of heart-devotion, the Lord beholds apparent solemnity and formality. The attitudes and signs of devotion are performed. He hears men confessing their sins, but not repenting or forsaking them. He discerns an array of spiritual idols which engage the attention, and in which men trust, supplanting God. He sees a system of maxims, customs, and false theories, which they tenaciously cherish, robbing Him of the honor due His name.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 11)
The idols of the heathen stood between them and their God, obscuring God from their vision. Thus it is today. By the cunning deception of Satan, false theories are made a power to rob God. Man’s spiritual understanding is darkened by Satan’s sophistry. Instead of religion making men meek and lowly in heart, it words to make them religious zealots, exacting and hard-spirited because their ideas are not met. Their religious ideas do not lead the soul to humble, fervent trust in God. False theories, wholly human, stand between them and their God. Their souls are wrapped up in their own preconceived opinions, separate them from all who differ with them, engrossing the soul to self.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 12)
Shall not Seventh-day Adventists have a record differing entirely from this? The Lord declares that He will have the whole heart, for God is a Spirit, and all who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth and in the beauty of holiness. My brother, you need so much to have enlarged views. Then your light will shine. You will not try to shine, for you cannot help shining. Satan is working with power, deceiving the world by his sophistry, putting into the hearts and minds of those who minister in the churches that God’s law is done away—the very same story that he tried to make current in heaven, and with which he induced angels to become disloyal with him. Out of the heart, said Christ, proceed evil thoughts. A heart unsubdued by the grace of Christ is the source of moral defilement. The Satan who fell from the high estate he occupied in heaven has originated in those who serve him many untrue thoughts of God, which the tongue does not express. He has created many desires, which are covered from the light.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 13)
Christ said, Every man is known by the fruit he bears. Make the tree good, and the fruit will be good. God asks for the whole heart. My brother, give it to Him daily. Let the Lord work you, and the fruit from your lips will be good. For many years, ever since the printing office was established, the Lord has plainly shown what principles should prevail in it. No hard, unsympathetic spirit should be cherished. Those who act in the capacity of superintendents, should be men who have the heart of a father, treating every child as his child, every fellow worker as God’s property, as of more value than gold or silver or precious stones. For who can estimate the price paid for men in the sufferings and death of the only begotten Son of God?
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 14)
“And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord: and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears.” Those who have an abiding Christ will do His ways and speak with His Spirit. “With righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth: and he shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked.” [Isaiah 11:2-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 15)
“Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, cruel, both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate, and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his goings forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine. And I will punish the world for their evil and the wicked for their iniquity; and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible.” [Isaiah 13:9-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 16)
In God’s kingdom the loftiest distinction is reserved for the pure, the contrite in heart. When the heart is fully consecrated to God it becomes one with the heart of Christ. All who are truly converted will show that they have passed from death unto life, because they love the brethren. Why do they love them? Because they are united in the same parent stock.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 17)
“I will make a man more precious than gold,” God declares; “even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” [Verse 12.] Christ impressed upon His disciples that they were to ask God in prayer for the gift of the Holy Spirit, and then, placing themselves in an attitude to receive, they would receive all the gifts comprehended in the gift of the Spirit. The work of the Holy Spirit is to purify the heart, uniting it with the divine nature. The Spirit changes the heart, bringing it into conformity with its own pure nature. The heart of every church member must become as humble as the heart of a little child. All overbearing, accusing speech must be overcome, else we can never unite with the family above.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 18)
My brother, looking unto Jesus, communing with Jesus, you will become one with Christ. “Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for everyone that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. Or what man is there of you when if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone; or if he ask a fish will he give him a serpent? ... If ye then being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” [Luke 11:9-11, 13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 19)
Stand in your Saviour. Be gentle, be kind, be tender and compassionate. An abundance of the opposite attributes, which originate with Satan, have been manifested. This has made a record in heaven that none of those who are guilty will care to meet. “By their fruits ye shall know them.” [Matthew 7:20.] How selfish has been the spirit of some who have served in the office of publication. Sharp, criticizing, unjust dealing has marked their course. The hearts of some connected with the work became so imbued with the attributes of Satan that they had no vital interest in the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world. Their souls were palsied by self-sufficiency and superiority. They were so disabled by the sting of the serpent that they were incapable of appropriating the bread which comes down from heaven. They did not put into every line of the work a divine life that has been provided for them at infinite cost.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 20)
Some seemed to have such great spiritual blindness that they were in the hands of the tempter, ingenious to pervert every blessing received, turning it into wrong channels, misinterpreting and misrepresenting God. This was done to such a degree that God could not bless them. Thus at the heart of the work have satanic attributes held sway.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 21)
My brother, I entreat of you not to enter into this kind of policy. Search out God’s expressed will in the Old Testament Scriptures. “Thou shalt not oppress the hired servant that is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren or of the strangers that are in thy land within thy gates; at his day thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it; for he is poor and setteth his heart upon it: lest he cry against thee unto the Lord, and it be sin unto thee.... Thou shalt not pervert the judgment of the stranger, nor of the fatherless; nor take a widow’s raiment to pledge; but thou shalt remember that thou wast a bondman in Egypt, that the Lord thy God redeemed thee thence; therefore I command thee to do this thing.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 22)
“When thou cuttest down thy harvest in the field, and hast forgotten a sheaf in the field, thou shalt not go again to fetch it; it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow; that the Lord thy God may bless thee in the work of thy hands. When thou beatest thine olive tree, thou shalt not go over the boughs again: it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. When thou gatherest the grapes of thy vineyard, thou shalt not glean it afterward; it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bondman in the land of Egypt; therefore I command thee to do this thing.” [Deuteronomy 24:14, 15, 17-22.]
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 23)
The Lord will have mercy upon those that seek Him with contrition of soul. “I am the light of the world,” He declares. [John 8:12.] He is a blessing as universal as light. He came to break down every wall of partition, to throw open every compartment in the temple of His creation, that every soul, Jew or Gentile, might have free access to the presence of God. The message He brought from the Father was for the ears of the whole world. Then let every soul yoke up with Christ in an effort to reach the souls of every caste, of every nation. There are no boundaries to God’s grace.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 24)
I leave these words with you. I beg of you to hang your helpless soul upon Jesus Christ. Seek to encircle and draw every soul to Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 25)
In much love to yourself and your family.
(13LtMs, Lt 29, 1898, 26)
Lt 30, 1898
Sanderson, Dr. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 28, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother:
I address my brethren in positions of trust at the St. Helena Sanitarium, asking them to receive Brother Crothers, who has been president and general agent of the New Zealand branch of the International Tract and Missionary Society. He need careful and wise treatment. We feared that we should lose him, but the Lord has heard the prayers of His people, and has spared the life of our brother. He now feels that if he could get to the St. Helena Sanitarium, and rest awhile, then go on to Battle Creek, he would receive skill and attention that he cannot possibly receive in this country.
(13LtMs, Lt 30, 1898, 1)
We shall continue to feel a decided interest in this our brother. We shall present his case to the great Physician, who has done wonderful things in the cure of disease. Human skill, combined with the divine power of God, can do marvelous things. Give this faithful soldier of the cross of Christ all the advantages possible for his recovery. Do not neglect him at all. We do hope and pray that the Lord will raise him up to health, and restore him again to his field of labor. If he is called to work in America, we shall not object, but will let him labor where his health will be best secured.
(13LtMs, Lt 30, 1898, 2)
Leave nothing undone that can be done for Brother Crothers, for this is the highest missionary work that we can do. Make our brother feel that he is at home, and when he shall think best to move on to Battle Creek, help him on his way. He is a laborer together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 30, 1898, 3)
I shall now leave this case in your tender, sympathetic care, and may the Lord bless you in your efforts, is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 30, 1898, 4)
Lt 31, 1898
Smith, Uriah “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 12, 1898 This letter is published in entirety PH086 25-40. Dear Uriah Smith:
I am pleased that the Lord is in mercy again visiting the church. My heart trembles as I think of the many times He has come in and His Holy Spirit has worked in the church; but after the immediate effort was over, the merciful dealings of God were forgotten. Pride, spiritual indifference, was the record made in heaven. Those who were visited by the rich mercy and grace of God dishonored their Redeemer by their unbelief.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 1)
When Christ was upon the earth, He used every means possible to gain admission to the hearts of those whose doors should have been thrown open to receive Him. He came to His vineyard seeking fruit. He dug about the vine He had planted. He pruned it and dressed it. But when He looked for grapes, behold, only wild grapes rewarded His care. The people disappointed the Saviour.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 2)
How earnestly and untiringly Christ labored to reach the most lowly, as well as those who occupied higher positions. Hear Him saying to His disciples, “Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder.” [Matthew 26:36.] What an example He gave them of His prayers in their behalf, that their faith should not fail, but increase.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 3)
Christ’s heart was ever touched by human woe. He walked and worked in the streets of the cities, teaching the weary, inviting them to come to Him, crying, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] Christ employed every means to arrest the attention of the impenitent. How tender and considerate were His dealings with all. He longed to break the spell of infatuation upon those who were deceived and deluded by satanic agencies. He longed to give the sin-polluted soul pardon and peace.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 4)
Christ was the mighty Healer of all spiritual and physical maladies. Look, O look upon the sympathetic Redeemer. With the eye of faith behold Him walking in the streets of the cities, gathering the weak and wary to Himself. Helpless, sinful human beings crowd about Him. See the mothers with their sick and dying little ones in their arms pressing through the crowd that they may get within reach of His notice and touch. Let the eye of faith take in the scene. Watch these mothers pressing their way to Him, pale, weary, almost despairing, yet determined and persevering, bearing their burden of suffering in their arms.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 5)
As these anxious ones are being crowded back, Christ makes His way to them step by step, until He is close by their side. Tears of gladness and hope fall freely as they catch His attention, and look into the eyes expressing such tender pity and love for the weary mother as well as for the suffering child. He invites her confidence, saying, What shall I do for you? She sobs out her great want, Master, that Thou shouldest heal my child. She has shown her faith in urging her way to Him, though she did not know that He was making His way to her; and Christ takes the child from her arms. He speaks the word, and disease flees at His touch. The pallor of death is gone; the life-giving current flows through the veins; the muscles receive strength.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 6)
Words of comfort and peace are spoken to the mother, and then another case just as urgent is presented. The mother asks help for herself and her children, for they are all sufferers. With willingness and joy Christ exercises His life-giving power, and they give praise and honor and glory to His name who doeth wonderful things.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 7)
No frown on Christ’s countenance spurned the humble suppliant from His presence. The priests and rulers sought to discourage the suffering and needy, saying that Christ healed the sick by the power of the devil. But His way could not be hedged up. He was determined not to fail or become discouraged. Suffering privation Himself, He traversed the country that was the scene of His labor, scattering His blessings, and seeking to reach obdurate hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 8)
That Saviour has oft visited you in Battle Creek. Just as verily as He has walked the streets of Jerusalem, longing to breathe the breath of spiritual life into the hearts of those discouraged and ready to die, has He come to you. The cities that were so greatly blessed by His presence, His pardon, His gifts of healing, rejected him; and just as great, yea, greater evidence of unrequited love has been given in Battle Creek. Has Christ not loaded down His church with benefits and blessings? Has He not sent His servants with messages of pardon and righteousness, to be given freely to all who will receive them?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 9)
Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to receive and walk in the light that God had given. Jerusalem was favored of God as the depository of sacred trusts. But her people perverted the truth, and despised all entreaties and warnings. They would not respect His counsels. The temple courts were perverted with merchandise and robbery. Selfishness and love of mammon, envy and strife, were cherished. Every one sought for gain from his quarter. Christ turned from them, saying, O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how can I give thee up? How often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 10)
So Christ sorrows and weeps over our churches, over our institutions of learning, that have failed to meet the demand of God. He comes to investigate in Battle Creek, which has been moving in the same track as Jerusalem. The publishing house has been turned into [a] desecrated shrine, into [a] place of unholy merchandise and traffic. It has become a place where injustice and fraud have been carried on, where selfishness, malice, envy, and passion have borne sway. Yet the men who have led into this working upon wrong principles are seemingly unconscious of their wrong course of action. When warnings and entreaties come to them, they say, Doth she not speak in parables? Words of warning and reproof have been treated as idle tales.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 11)
When Christ looked down from the crest of Olivet, He saw this state of things existing in every church. The warning comes down to all that are following in the tread of the people of Jerusalem, who had such great light. This people is before us as a warning. By rejecting God’s warnings in this our day men are repeating the sin of Jerusalem. The Lord sees what the human agent does not see and will not see—the outcome of all the human devising in Battle Creek. He has done all that a God could do. He has flashed light before the eyes of the people, that their sins might not reach the boundary where repentance cannot be felt. But by a long process of departure from just and righteous principles, men have placed themselves where light and truth, justice and mercy, are not discerned. This course has become part of their very nature.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 12)
I call upon all who have united in a course of action that is wrong in principle to make a decided reformation, and forever after walk humbly with God. The world is soon to be judged. A righteous God must avenge the death of His Son. Today men are choosing Barabbas, and saying, Crucify Christ. They will do this in the person of His saints. They will go over the same ground that the Jewish priests and rulers did in their treatment of Christ. He, the Son of God, and an innocent man, was murdered because He told men truths that it did not please them to hear. Yet He was the Son of the infinite God.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 13)
Those who today despise the law of Jehovah, showing no respect for His commandments, are taking sides with the great Apostate. They proclaim to a sin-corrupted world that the law of God is null and void. Those who declare this as truth deceive the people, and have virtually nailed the law of Jehovah to the cross between two thieves. What a thought!
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 14)
Before the worlds unfallen and the heavenly universe, the world will have to give an account to the Judge of the whole earth, the very One they condemned and crucified. What a reckoning day that will be! It is the great day of God’s vengeance. Christ does not then stand at Pilate’s bar. Pilate and Herod and all that mocked, scourged, rejected, and crucified Him will then understand what it means to feel the wrath of the Lamb. Their deeds will appear before them in their true character.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 15)
What a terrible deception is upon the minds of those who think that the world is growing better. Christ declares, “As it was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man.” [Luke 17:26.] “For as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark; and knew not until the flood came and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” [Matthew 24:38, 39.] To just such a pass will the world come in rejecting the law of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 16)
“And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: and the smoke of their torment ascendeth up forever and ever, and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.” [Revelation 14:9-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 17)
John was called to behold a people distinct from those who worship the beast and his image by keeping the first day of the week. The observance of this day is the mark of the beast. John declares, “Here is the patience of the saints, here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” [Verse 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 18)
“And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” [Revelation 12:17.] We are plainly shown that two parties will exist at the appearing of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. In which party do we wish to be found? “Behold, I come quickly,” Christ says, “and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last. Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:12-14.] This is the destination of commandment-keepers. Should we not all wish to be among that number who have the right to the tree of life, and who enter through the gates into the city?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 19)
Adam and Eve and their posterity lost the right to the tree of life because of their disobedience. “And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil; and now lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever.” Adam and Eve transgressed the law of God. This made it necessary for them to be driven from Eden and be separated from the tree of life, to eat of which after their transgression would perpetuate sin. “Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden of Eden to till the soil from whence he was taken. So he drove out the man, and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword, which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life.” [Genesis 3:22-24.] Man was dependent on the tree of life for immortality, and the Lord took these precautions lest men should eat of that tree and “live forever”—become immortal sinners.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 20)
Death entered the world because of transgression. But Christ gave His life that man should have another trial. He did not die on the cross to abolish the law of God, but to secure for man a second probation. He did not die to make sin an immortal attribute; He died to secure the right to destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil. He suffered the full penalty of a broken law for the whole world. This He did, not that man might continue in transgression, but that they might return to their loyalty and keep God’s commandments, and His law as the apple of their eye.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 21)
The sign of obedience is the observance of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. If men keep the fourth commandment, they will keep all the rest. It was no human voice that spoke to Moses, giving him the Sabbath as a sign. “The Lord spake to Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death; for whosoever doeth any work therein that soul shall be cut off from among his people.” [Exodus 31:12-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 22)
The Lord does not leave so important a precept as this without definite specification. “Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations for a perpetual covenant.” [Verses 15, 16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 23)
Human philosophy declares that an indefinite period of time was taken in the creation of the world. Does God state the matter thus? No; He says, “It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days (not six indefinite periods of time, for then there would be no possible way for man to observe the day specified in the fourth commandment) the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh he rested and was refreshed.” [Verse 17.] Please read carefully the fifth chapter of Deuteronomy. God says again, “Remember (do not forget) the Sabbath day, to keep it holy ... For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and sanctified it.” [Exodus 20:8, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 24)
Yet with the living oracles before them, those who claim to preach the Word present the suppositions of human minds, the maxims and commandments of men. They make void the law of God by their traditions. The sophistry in regard to the world being created in an indefinite period of time is one of Satan’s falsehoods. God speaks to the human family in language they can comprehend. He does not leave the matter so indefinite that human beings can handle it according to their theories. When the Lord declares that He made the world in six days and rested on the seventh day He means the day of twenty four hours, which He has marked off by the rising and setting of the sun.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 25)
God would not pronounce the death sentence for a disregard of the Sabbath unless He had presented before men a clear understanding of the Sabbath. After He had created our world and man, He looked upon the work that He had done, and pronounced it very good. And when the foundation of the earth was laid, the foundation of the Sabbath was laid also. When the morning stars sang together and all the sons of God shouted for joy, God saw that a Sabbath was essential for man, even in Paradise. In giving man the Sabbath, God considered his spiritual and physical health.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 26)
God made the world in six literal days, and on the seventh literal day He rested from all His work which He had done, and was refreshed. So He has given man six days in which to labor. But He sanctified the day of His rest, and gave it to man to be kept free from all secular labor. By thus setting apart the Sabbath, God gave the world a memorial. He did not set apart one day and any day in seven, but one particular day, the seventh day. And by observing the Sabbath, we show that we recognize God as the living God, the Creator of heaven and earth.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 27)
There is nothing in the Sabbath that restricts it to any particular class of people. It was given for all mankind. It is to be employed, not in indolence, but in the contemplation of the works of God. This men are to do that they may know “that I am the Lord that do sanctify them.” [Exodus 31:13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 28)
The Lord draws very nigh to His people on the day that He has blessed and sanctified. “The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth his handywork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge.” [Psalm 19:1, 2.] The Sabbath is God’s memorial, pointing men to their Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. In the everlasting hills, in the lofty trees, in every opening bud and blooming flower we may behold the work of the great master-artist. All speak to us of God and His glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 29)
Every loyal heart will study to know the truth. John states the truth so plainly that a child may understand it. “If ye love me keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him.” [John 14:15-17.] Do we choose to be numbered with those who cannot discern the truth, who are so blinded by the deceptive power of the enemy that they see not Him who is the express image of the Father’s person?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 30)
The followers of Christ are of another class altogether. “But ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless; I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me; because I live, ye shall live also.”“He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.... If a man love me, he will keep my words, and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings, and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.” [Verses 17-19, 21, 23, 24.] The word of a human being is not to be received and believed without question. We must first ask, Do they speak in harmony with the world? Do they refuse a plain “Thus saith the Lord” because they see that it involves a cross?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 31)
Are we on the side of those who refuse to be loyal to God? They have no interest in knowing God. They reject the divine Son of God, the personification of all human goodness. They place themselves with those who, although no fault could be preferred against Christ, chose instead a thief and a murderer. This testifies to the moral taste of the world. Shall we be on the side of the world, or on the side of Christ, who declared, I have kept my Father’s commandments?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 32)
The word of Jehovah will stand forever. “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him, and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not.... He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. He came unto his own, and his own received him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.” [John 1:1-5, 10-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 33)
Those who receive Christ by faith as their personal Saviour cannot be in harmony with the world. There are two distinct classes. One is loyal to God, keeping His commandments, while the other talks and acts like the world, casting away the Word of God, which is truth, and accepting the words of the apostate, who rejected Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 34)
On whose side are we? The world cast Christ out, the heavens received Him. Man, finite man, rejected the Prince of life; God, our sovereign Ruler, received Him into the heavens. God has exalted Him. Man crowned Him with a crown of thorns, God has crowned Him with a crown of royal majesty. We must all think candidly. Will you have this man Christ Jesus to rule over you, or will you have Barabbas? The death of Christ brings to the rejector of His mercy the wrath and judgments of God, unmixed with mercy. This is the wrath of the Lamb. But the death of Christ is hope and eternal life to all who receive Him and believe in Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 35)
God will most assuredly call the world to judgment to avenge the death of His only begotten Son, the One who stood at the bar of Pilate and Herod, that One is now in the heavenly courts, making intercession for the people who refused Him. Shall we choose the stamp of the world, or shall we choose to be God’s separate, peculiar people? Shall we receive a “Thus saith the Lord,” or the “Thus saith” of man? The Lord says, The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. The Papal power, the man of sin, declares that the Roman Catholic church has changed the law of God. In the place of the seventh day, they have baptized and presented to the world a child of the Papacy, the first day of the week, to be observed as a holy day of rest. The Protestant world has received this child of the Papacy, has cradled it, and given to it the honor that God has placed on the seventh day.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 36)
“Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. For what nation is there so great who hath God so nigh unto them as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for? And what nation is there so great that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day?
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 37)
“Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thine heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons and thy sons’ sons; specially the day that thou stoodest before the Lord thy God in Horeb, when the Lord said unto me, Gather me the people together, and I will make them bear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their children.... And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone.” [Deuteronomy 4:5-10, 13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 38)
“Hear, O Israel, The Lord our God is one Lord; and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might. And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sitteth in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes, and thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and on thy gates.” [Deuteronomy 6:4-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 39)
“For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God. The Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest of all people; but because the Lord loved you, and because he would keep the oath which he had sworn unto your fathers hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand.... Thou shalt therefore keep the commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, which I command thee this day, to do them.” [Deuteronomy 7:6-8, 11.] Please read carefully the whole of the seventh chapter of Deuteronomy, and think upon the Word of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 40)
Will you turn from a plain “Thus saith the Lord,” after reading the history of Adam’s sin and fall? He fell because he discarded the words of the Lord, and heeded the words of Satan. Will it pay to transgress? By transgression Adam lost Eden. By the transgression of God’s commandments man will lose heaven, and an eternity of bliss. These are no idle tales, but truth. Again I ask, On which side are you standing? “If the Lord be God, follow him; but if Baal, then follow him.” [1 Kings 18:21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 31, 1898, 41)
Lt 32, 1898
Tripp, Mary “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 27, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TSA 75-76. Dear Sister Mary Tripp:
We were distressed as we heard of the death of your husband in the far-off land of Africa, and you may be assured that you have our sympathies. We are anxious to hear from you in regard to how this affliction affects your relation to the work. We feel so sad that when laborers are so few, we should lose two of our missionaries. This is a sad blow, which you must feel deeply.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 1)
Would it not be best for you to come to Australia? Here you will find friends and a place to labor, after you have had a period of rest. Where your place shall be we cannot now specify, but for one of your experience there are many places where you can labor for the Master. Please consider this matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 2)
Willie White’s family are all the picture of health. Ella May has never been so well and healthy as in Cooranbong. Mabel is as tall and solid in flesh as Ella, and more so. She is the picture of health, and is strong physically. The twin boys are robust little fellows, full of activity and play. Mabel has a good deal of the care of them, keeping them out of doors, which is a blessing to the boys, as well as to herself. Both the girls are in school. We have an excellent school. All the buildings erected are well filled, yes, crowded full.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 3)
We would be very much pleased to see you after so long a separation. Will you please write to us in regard to your own health and the mission, which has so recently been bereft of its workers. We desire so much to know the particulars of your husband’s sickness and death, and also of Brother Carmichael’s death. In our papers we have read the history of that field, and of your missionary labors. You have had Christ with you in all places, and at all times, and all paths are holy to them that walk with Him. As His representatives, you have suffered with Him. You have suffered deprivation in a foreign country. You have been saddened by the sight of poor, wretched beings dying around you for want of food and clothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 4)
Throughout His life on earth, Christ was a divine missionary, and His love for souls was not quenched by hunger, thirst, or weariness. He was the world’s greatest Teacher. He came to seek and to save that which was lost. We will rejoice in that we can be laborers together with God, that we can be humble instruments for His use. He flashes the light of His own pure, heavenly truth into the chambers of the mind, and into the soul temple of the needy souls who long for that light and truth that He alone can impart.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 5)
Oh, how thankful my soul is in your behalf, that in your bereavement and trial that One who was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, who was often hungry and thirsty, can take in all your wants, your trials, your suffering, your loneliness. The Lord Jesus is your helper, your Restorer. The Giver of all blessings will comfort and bless and strengthen you and all who suffer in doing His work.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 6)
Let us hear from you at once.
(13LtMs, Lt 32, 1898, 7)
Lt 33, 1898
Wessels, Brother and Sister [John] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 25, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in WM 193; 8MR 57. Dear Brother and Sister John Wessels:
I learn that Sister Sarah Peck arrived in Sydney the first of last week. She had a very good passage and is now making a short visit with Brother and Sister Haskell. Sister Sara McEnterfer goes with me to Sydney this week, to spend the Sabbath and Sunday with the people in Stanmore.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 1)
There are those who are still inquiring for the truth, and personal labor is being given them in Bible readings and seasons of prayer. Up to the present time, thirty-nine have been baptized. Three of these are from the Ashfield church, the rest have been converted to the truth since the camp meeting; and still the interest is increasing. Those who have never heard me speak are desirous to hear me, and are requesting that I shall come to them. I shall do this if the Lord is willing. This is a great work, and it bears the signet of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 2)
Those who have embraced the truth have had special labor given them. There has been constant, vigilant watching for souls. Those who were interested began at once to invite the ministering brethren to come to their houses. Never in our experience have we seen this done on so large a scale as in this series of meetings. The ministers of the other churches were on their vacation, and this gave our workers an excellent opportunity to make the best impression upon the people. When the ministers returned, they found plenty to do, for the very best workers in their churches were taking their position for the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 3)
One newly converted man said that he had been under conviction since the Ashfield camp meeting, three years ago. This man has been employed in a firm for fourteen years. He was receiving £3.10 a week. He had a wife and a family of three or four children to keep. It was a severe trial to them. Many of his friends and relations were watching his case, to see how he would come out. At last he notified the firm that he could not work any more on the Sabbath. He said that he would put in all his time by working extra hours, but his employer was very much annoyed that the Sabbath was creating so much stir, and he determined that he would be rigid, and give no quarters. He told this brother that he would retain him one month, and if he did not change his faith, he must then go.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 4)
When the time was up, Brother Sharpe came to his wife with the news that he was discharged. She was not so fully established in the truth as was he. She had but little faith, and was so overcome and disappointed that she went into a spasm, and for a time her case was a most critical one. But the Lord was merciful, and He pitied the poor, suffering soul. Prayer was offered in her behalf, and the Lord helped her. She was very much alarmed when she learned that this had nearly caused her death. She was greatly humbled.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 5)
For one week brother Sharpe was in trial. He could get no work. His employer would not give him a recommendation. I wrote to W. C. White that we must get him something to do. Word came that there was an opening in Melbourne, but £2.10 was all they could promise him at first. But before this word could reach him, the proprietor of another firm in the same business in Sydney sent word that he desired an interview with Brother Sharpe. The head clerk of this man was on a vacation, and in his absence, the proprietor himself had done his work. He found that he brought in £15 per month more, and this alarmed him.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 6)
He saw that his workman had dishonestly robbed him of his just dues. He heard of the discharge of Brother Sharpe, and learned that his employer had perfect confidence in his honesty, but that he would not retain him because he kept the Sabbath, and that this was his only objection. He said, If he is conscientious, and will risk losing a good situation rather than give up the truth, that is the very man I want. He took him in gladly, and felt that he had secured a favor. He gave him the same wages he had before received, a very much larger and pleasanter room in which to work, and the Sabbath, saying that he did not want any bonus time put in.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 7)
This was the Lord’s doing. Brother Sharpe was a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. He was rejoiced, and he and his wife were baptized one week ago last Sabbath. They are a very thankful couple. His experience has been a great blessing to his wife. She said, When the Lord opened the way so abundantly to my husband, I felt the reproof come to me, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 8)
Another couple attended all the meetings in the tent, and the morning meetings, which were help by Brother Haskell. They had seasons of prayer in the morning, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon them. This man, his wife and daughter, knew from the Word that they were hearing the truth, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. The truth was opened to them, and those who had ears to hear were attracted by its spell. The Holy Spirit impressed the truth upon their hearts. All was new to these convicted ones. The Bible became to them a treasure house of knowledge.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 9)
But there were those who would not candidly search the Word, like the noble Bereans, to see if these things were so. Their eyes were blinded because they would not see and acknowledge the evidence given them. These reported the falsehoods that Canright had published, and, having a disposition to reject evidence, and loving falsehood themselves, they did their best to throw these seekers off the track of truth. But this family brought the points that troubled them to our ministers, who were feeding the flock of God with pure provender, thoroughly winnowed from the chaff. Then all their perplexities were removed.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 10)
These people were becoming familiar with the truth, and could make error appear in its falsity. The husband, Brother Stuckey, was in the employ of the government printing establishment, and was receiving good wages. He thought to first ascertain if his employers would expel him; but he was deeply convicted, and ventured to go forward in baptism. This man and his wife were greatly blessed. Then he laid the case before his employer, and, without any objection, received the Sabbath. Among the number who have accepted the message are four men holding positions in government firms, and this brings the truth to the front. There are also men who are in charge of Sunday schools, and one man is a local preacher. Nearly all who have embraced the truth are men of influence, who, if soundly converted, will be men who can communicate the truth to others. This is what we need so much.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 11)
Several have commenced to pay their tithe, and this is a wonderful help just now. The churches in the suburbs of Sydney greatly needed financial strength, and God is giving it to us more than we have had in the past. And still the work is embracing new families. Three ministers and their wives are laboring constantly, preaching and visiting, opening the Scriptures, and presenting the truth as it is in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 12)
I could wish that you were on the ground now, that we might counsel together. I think could the medical missionary work be more fully developed, as it ought to be, this would make an impression preparatory to the more testing message which must be given to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 13)
I have not felt like continually urging you to come, because the whole situation has been presented before you. In the accessions we have had to the truth since the camp meeting, there are businessmen, who will be a great help to us. Some who embraced the truth in the early efforts made, after we came to this country, seemed to think that if they received the truth, we must surely look after them and supply their temporal needs. We did do this largely, but soon learned that they were offended if we did not continue to do so. This came very heavily upon me for three or four years. But some of this class went out from us. Others are still with us. We help them some, but they are doing much better.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 14)
The medical missionary work is doing all that we can expect. Dr. Caro will unite with the work, and he has a very interesting way, which helps him to find access to the people. We shall be much pleased to see you. We feel very much encouraged when we see those embracing the truth who are not what we call wealthy men, but conscientious and God-fearing, who, we have reason to believe, love the truth. As soon as they became interested in the truth, they began to plan for a house of worship, and these families pledged what they would give to the building. But as they became more decided, they doubled their subscriptions. These families are paying tithe.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 15)
The promise to those who will bring all their tithes into the storehouse is, “Bring ye all the tithe into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, as the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive.” [Malachi 3:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 16)
These directions are presented to the people as the part that God requires them to act; and they see it, not as the word of man, but as the word of the living God. Such rich and full promises are for all to understand. If men will do their part, God will certainly do His part. He never fails in any of His agreements with His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 17)
Oh, how pleasant it is to forget self, and co-operate with God in the closing scenes of this earth’s history. The work is aggressive. We do not now experience that mean, contemptible opposition, so violent in its demonstration, that we did in 1894 and 1895. We see the Holy Spirit working on human hearts. I am very grateful for this. We are called upon to link up with Christ, to wear His yoke, and bear His burdens.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 18)
Human selfishness would make a monopoly of eternal life. The scribes and Pharisees, in the days when Christ was in the world, desired to make a local and national benefit of all the gifts of heaven, and exclude the rest of God’s family in the world. But Christ came to break down every wall of partition. He came to show to the world that His gift of mercy and love is as unconfined as the air we breathe, the water we drink. That gift is free to all the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 19)
David’s sin has been the sin of selfish men in every age. They have made efforts to number Israel, to count the people; but Christ lifted up His voice to proclaim that the gift of eternal life was free to all who would receive Him as a personal Saviour. “For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him shall not perish but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] There is no nationality, tribe, or clans with God. He is the Maker of all mankind. It would be as just to put a price upon the air and light, the showers of rain, and every other blessing that God gives to our world, as to exclude from any sect, rank, or class of people the light shining from the throne of God. Christ declared that whosoever will may take of the water of life freely. [Revelation 22:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 20)
The Lord has shown who it is that will not enter heaven and comprise the family of God. Of the angels who kept not their first estate, the Word of Inspiration declares that God has reserved them in everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of that great day. [Jude 6.] We are to thank God that we are prisoners of hope. The voice comes down from generation to generation, I have found a ransom.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 21)
“And he saw that there was no man, and wondered that there was no intercessor: therefore his arm brought salvation unto him; and his righteousness, it sustained him. For he put on righteousness as a breastplate, and an helmet of salvation upon his head; and he put on the garments of vengeance for clothing, and was clad in zeal as a cloak.” [Isaiah 59:16, 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 22)
By faith we are to do the work of Christ, as represented in His words to the prophet Isaiah: “The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek, he hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted; to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn; to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; that they might be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that he might be glorified.” [Isaiah 61:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 23)
This is the work we want to do more fully in this country. We want to represent Christ by reaching out to others. We are to work under the commission Christ gave to His disciples, “Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe whatsoever I have commanded you, and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:19, 20.] This then is our work, to reach the people who are neglected, and win them to Christ. Until recently our people have made but little or no effort to help these.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 24)
Christ came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. He would have every soul regard the efficacy of His blood as of unlimited value, able to save unto the uttermost all whom we can persuade to come to Him. He would have every individual of our race, formed in His image, remember that God is infinite, and that His love revealed in the atonement of Christ, in favor of all mankind, makes manifest the value He places on humanity. He bids them come to Him and be saved. To the Source of all our mercies we must come. He will use men as His agents to win their fellow men from sin. He is the Giver of all our mercies. While His common blessings are given to the world, shall the stigma of selfishness and exclusiveness be reserved for grace alone?
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 25)
“I am the light of the world,” Christ declares, a blessing to all classes, even as the light of heaven is given to benefit all the human race. [John 8:12.] The more men through false ministry have been made apostates to the law of Jehovah, the more urgent is the call for the help of every human agent to connect with the world’s Redeemer in seeking to save that which is lost. He came to demolish every wall of partition, to throw open every compartment in the temple, our world, that every soul may have free access to God, that every soul may see that God is looking upon him individually, and through His agencies, saying, Turn ye, turn ye, for why will ye die?
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 26)
The message of mercy that Christ brought from the Father is meant for all the world. Christ enriched the world with His own attributes of grace. But men have been untrue to God and His appointments. They have not acted in the place of Christ, nor have they been touched with human woe. God desires that we shall have hearts that will respond to Christ’s heart of sympathy, leading us to relieve suffering humanity.
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 27)
All who will come within the call of Christ, who will receive Him as their personal Saviour, will have eternal life. Herein is love. How can we express it? It is a love so deep, so broad, so full, so free, that it penetrates everywhere. It lifts out of Satan’s circle the poor souls who have been deluded by his hellish deceptions, and places them within reach of the throne of God, encircled by the rainbow of promise. That one soul saved will let his light shine forth upon the world that lieth in darkness. Then shall we not work in Christ’s lines? In connecting finite man with the infinite God, an honor that is beyond expression is conferred upon us. We are “laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 28)
“Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward, how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation, which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him, God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders and with divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will? ... For verily, he took not on him the nature of angels: but he took on him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted.” [Hebrews 2:1-4, 16-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 29)
O what a God we have connected with us by the strongest ties! His spontaneous love calls for love, deep, earnest, and full, from every soul whom He has redeemed. He has a work for us to do in this world. For our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. What do these riches comprehend? A life that measures with the life of God, an eternal weight of glory. He has collected all the riches of heaven, and laid upon all the resources of His infinite nature for all who will consent to return to their loyalty. He has given all heaven to our world. He has given to us a gift to convince us that there is no love that can measure with the love of God; and He would have His children express their love in return, by obedience to His commandments. “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.... And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace.” [John 1:14, 16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 33, 1898, 30)
Lt 34, 1898
Wessels, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia February 21, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Sister Wessels:
How much I desire to see you, and speak with you face to face. If you could now visit Cooranbong, you would scarcely know where you were. We have had a second crop of peaches and nectarines from our trees. Many of our peaches weighed half a pound each. I did not expect my trees to bear this year, but they bore some of the finest and most beautiful fruit I ever looked upon. Our gardener thought the trees too young to bear so quickly, and cut off every branch close to the trunk of the trees; but they made just as much in branches as before, and notwithstanding this, some of the trees were so loaded with fruit that we had to prop up the branches lest they should break. I have never seen so many heavy peaches growing in a cluster. I made a present of some of them to different men in Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 1)
We have not had to buy any garden produce this year. We have had plenty of potatoes, greens, green corn, green beans, tomatoes, and some grapes. We know how to prize these things, for we used to have to send to Parramatta for our vegetables and all our garden stuff, and when they reached us, they were so wilted and heated that at least half was not safe to use. Our garden has furnished our family of twelve, Willie’s family of six, and Brother James’ family of ten. Brother James is our farmer. We have all the watermelons we can use. Some of them are delicious, and very large. We have squashes and real American pumpkins. We have pie plant, and if the Lord favors us, next year we shall have abundance of fruit, that we can can, from our own orchard. It is so much more palatable when we can eat it fresh from the trees.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 2)
The school land is being tended and thoroughly worked by Brother Hughes. They have kept students through the vacation to work the soil, and learn lessons from nature as they work. They take some studies, and will attend school the coming term, which begins the first of next month.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 3)
There have been twelve in the family during vacation, and a large quantity of fruit from their own trees has been consumed. We are sure we did right in setting out trees just when we did. Now we enjoy not only fruit, but vegetables from the school ground. We see the advantages of having fruit of our own raising. The school have potatoes, squashes, turnips, carrots, watermelons, muskmelons, beans, and other things that I cannot name. All these things grown upon the land save expense.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 4)
The third large school building is now nearly finished. Other buildings will go up as soon as possible. The church is built, and we thank the Lord for your liberal donation.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 5)
Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson are in Stanmore. They are still holding meetings in the tent, but it is no longer really safe for them to do this. We have been looking for land which would not cost so much but that we could secure it. The land we selected was £5 and £6 per foot, but in every case, after we decided to buy, there would be some hitch or scheme, we could not tell what, which placed the land quite beyond our reach.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 6)
Now we have a nice location. It is the nicest we have yet looked at, and will cost about, I think, £325. I may not have the figures exact, but this, I think, is the price. Now the church will go up, and we need it very much. It will cost about £700. We have all done our level best to help in this matter, and the Lord will help us when we do all in our power. Those who have newly come to the faith are not wealthy, but many of them have homes of their own, and this is worth considerable to the cause now. All are so grateful that a church is going to be built, and those who have been long in the truth are filled with enthusiasm.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 7)
W. C. White, his mother, and Sara McEnterfer have been urged for months to go to Melbourne, and attend the meetings there. Brother Robinson’s plea has been very urgent. There is to be a general meeting the last of this month, so we leave Cooranbong on the 23rd for Stanmore. On the 24th we take the cars for Melbourne, and will be with them next Sabbath. We may not be gone more than three weeks. We may remain longer.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 8)
W. C. White will have to return to the present at the opening of the school in the last of March. We have been straining every nerve to gather means to supply workers for the destitute fields. In the night season the divine Instructor was in our assembly. He had words for us, words of encouragement. Then with deepest solemnity He spoke in regard to the work to be done among those who know the truth. Your family, my sister, was one that was specified as being in peril, for they do not sense the requirements of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 9)
Last night matters were urged upon my mind by the heavenly Counsellor. There is a careless ease, a self-indulgent spirit, in the Wessels family that will surely leave them unprepared for the future test and trial.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 10)
The Messenger said, The Lord has tender compassion for you all but you are not working to His name’s glory. There have been times of great perplexity in your family. There have been times of great affliction. But the Lord has not forsaken you. In prosperity there is a great snare. There is danger that under the temptations of the enemy you may be enticed to allow the possessions you have to lead you into worldly schemes and investments. This has been your danger, to bind yourselves up with worldlings.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 11)
This matter was laid out plainly before me. It is nearly mail time. I will write what I can, and the rest must be left till I have more time. The messenger said to the young men of the Wessels family, In order to be great in God’s kingdom, you must become as a little child, teachable, living in the simplicity of faith and in the purity of that love which elevates, ennobles, and purifies the soul. Influences are twining themselves about you that will lead you away from God. You must be meek and lowly in heart. If you would have peace and hope and heaven, you must not refuse to deny self, to sacrifice self. This is a part of the Christian’s life. You must consent to the lowly condition, if it is the will of the Master, of Him who for your sake became poor, that you through His poverty might become rich.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 12)
God’s providence will work wondrously for all who will learn lessons in the school of the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. It is safe for you to place your hand in Christ’s hand, when you are willing and long to be led in safe paths. God works in His own way to make you see the way into the kingdom of heaven. But this is not to follow the life you are now pursuing. It is a lowly path, a narrow way, a straight gate, through which you are to pass. The golden gate opens not to display its glory to earth’s self-indulgent ones. It is not lifted up to the proud in spirit, that they may pass in with their possessions and symbols of power. But the everlasting portals will open wide at the trembling touch of a little child. In order to be great in the kingdom of God, you must walk in the humble path of duty, love, and willing obedience.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 13)
The Messenger turned to Philip and Peter, and calling them by name, said, Walk in the light of God’s countenance. The family need you not as you are now, but as you might have been and may be. Your influence may be thrown around them, fragrant, pure, and unadulterated by any worldly corruptions. You are now to say to your family, The Lord has given to each of you your work.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 14)
The Messenger addressed Philip Wessels, How long shall the Lord call for you, and you refuse to answer His voice, refuse to come to Him that you may live? How long will you refuse to listen to counsel? The Lord calls you. Will you now yield to His invitation? You stepped out of the line of duty under the delusive temptations of Satan. Will you now return? The truth will advance unto victory, whether you advance with it or not. But the Lord loves you, erring child; come back to the service of God. Give Him the heart that once loved Him. Take your place in the work and cause of God. Philip, your name was spoken with deep, earnest love. Come back to your heavenly Father, come back.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 15)
You may have a life of cheerful trust, a humble, happy walk with Jesus in all the ways of duty and of peace. The worldly-wise way that some of you have been travelling is one of thoughtless gaiety and social excitement. It drives all the heavenly graces, all elevated tenderness and sympathy from your heart, and selfishness, suspicion, vanity, and indulgence come in to take their place. You will find no happiness in following your undisciplined inclinations, for Satan is on the watch, and he will come in to control the mind and fashion the character. Your Redeemer is grieved. He gave His life for you. Will you give your heart to Jesus?
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 16)
I leave these lines with you. I am full of tenderness for you. My heart longs after you in Jesus Christ; and Christ, who wept over Jerusalem, weeps over you.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 17)
Would you secure the highest success in life? You will find it in the Life-giver. Would you enjoy the confidence of your fellow men? Become humble, meek and lowly of heart. Lay aside all jealousy, all pride and ambition, all worldly anxiety and covetousness; and seek the Lord daily. You will find in Him a refuge. You have wandered from God’s ordinances; but Jesus invites you, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 18)
To Mother Wessels the Messenger said, You are making a mistake. You are handling the Lord’s entrusted goods. Your love for your children is not to be expressed by indulging them in using the means for which they must give an account, to gratify human taste, human pride and ambition.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 19)
Consider the life of Christ. Your love for your children may be no less, but let it be expressed in leading them away from self-indulgence and self-gratification. The money that is spent as fancy may dictate would support laborers of God in the field, to carry the gospel message to many who are perishing in their sins.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 20)
Will these brothers come into line with each other, and every member of the family cut away from his life all selfish indulgence? Will you not, in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, work wholly on the Lord’s side? Will you take your position to help the members of the family to live Christian lives? Be not envious of the rich. Learn well the lessons of self-denial. Let every member of the family use the Lord’s goods to secure for himself the heavenly treasure. The Lord would have every member of the family co-operate with Him. Look at the life of Christ. Study His character, and be partakers with Him of His self-denial. Take up your cross, and follow Him; and you will have eternal riches in the kingdom of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 21)
I have more to write, but I must stop here. Three weeks ago I was in your family, and Mother Wessels was burdened for her children. I was directed to bear a message to you as a family: “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world.” [1 John 2:15.] He that loveth the world, the love of the Father is not in him.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 22)
If the expenditures now made for self-pleasing were carefully treasured, it would surprise you to see the amount that is wasted in needless things. God calls upon you to change this order of things. This money, that is worse than thrown away, would support laborers in fields where the standard of truth has never yet been lifted. You could bring happiness to many hearts if you would use wisely the means that is now spent for show. Christ Jesus your Redeemer gave His life for you, to make it possible for you to secure that life that measures with the life of God, and a place in that city which hath foundations, whose Builder and Maker is God.
(13LtMs, Lt 34, 1898, 23)
Lt 35, 1898
White, J. E. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 1, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 19MR 171-178. Dear _____:
I wish you a happy New Year. 1897 with its burden of record has passed into eternity. Today W. C. White spoke to the people here in Cooranbong. The discourse was, I understand, appropriate for the occasion. The ordinances were administered. The meeting was a profitable one.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 1)
It has been very warm here today. We have had some thunder and lightning, and some refreshing showers.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 2)
The same interest is still manifested in the meetings in Stanmore. During the coming week, there is to be [a] baptism. Since the camp meeting I have visited Stanmore often, and have spoken eight times, on Sabbath and Sunday afternoons. The interest is wide and extended. Brother Wilson and wife, Brother Starr and wife, and Brother Haskell and wife are all working in the mission, educating workers to give Bible readings. Brother Baker has the care principally of the churches in Ashfield, Parramatta, and other places. Two men are employed to care for the tent in Stanmore. There is quite a large family in the mission. One room, a large front parlor, is a meeting room. One room has been fitted up very pleasantly for me. I furnish it.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 3)
The workers in the mission cannot go out husband and wife together. There are so many to visit that they have to divide. Satan works very earnestly through the ministers to keep the people bound in error, but continually we hear of one and still another deciding to take a stand for the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 4)
On Sunday or Monday the baptism will take place. They are expecting me to be present, but I do not think that I can be. I weary much more easily than formerly, especially during the hottest part of the season. It is midsummer now, and the most debilitating part of the year.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 5)
There is need of fifty laborers now in Melbourne and Sydney. We have not enough efficient workmen, and there is also a dearth of means to carry forward the work essential to be accomplished for this time. If those who knew the truth, the present truth for this time, would individually realize that a responsibility rests upon them to communicate to those who know not the truth, the light the Lord has graciously given them, they would more nearly meet the mind of Christ. They would be His light, penetrating the darkness of error which covers the religious world, and which is as dense as the darkness that enveloped the Jewish nation in the days of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 6)
Shall Seventh-day Adventists walk in the same path as did the Jewish nation? Shall the message to the Laodicean church be applicable to this people? Shall those who have seen great light, who have had large opportunities and many privileges, cease to do service as witnesses for Christ? Those who know the truth, but who feel no special burden to reveal corresponding works, will be like that servant who knew his Master’s will, but did it not.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 7)
The Lord has appointed every converted soul to witness for Him. The light that has been given to the individual members of His church is to shine forth, not merely in much talk, but in good works. Every talent entrusted to every soul is to be traded upon. The talents that might have been put out to the exchangers by those who have done nothing in the service of God will be required again with the improvements that the Lord required His stewards to make. Every jot of light, of ability, of influence, is to be used, not for self-pleasing, but for the Lord. We are to be yoked up with Christ in perfect obedience to the Lord [our] God, who is holy, just, and good. Thus God’s people may develop characters of increasing consecration, efficiency, and tact, and act their part as laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 8)
Why are so many so slow in recognizing the work they ought to do in seeking to save that which is lost? Consider prayerfully what is to be done. Kill indolence. Lay hold of personal labor. Too much labor is done by those who minister in word and doctrine in behalf of churches that should be set to work themselves. The church members should carry a weight of responsibility. They should keep their own souls in the love of God by exercising all the powers they have. By precept and example they should bear witness of the power of the truth and grace of Christ upon human hearts. This will commend the truth that the seventh day Sabbath is a sign between them and their God. Obedience in the observance of the Sabbath testifies of the sanctification received through its observance.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 9)
In many of our organized churches the banner of truth is trailing in the dust because the members are not doing service to God, but are serving their own pleasure. They work through the influences that surround the soul. By precept and example, in self-indulgence, in their worldly habits of dress, in their words and actions, they testify against the truth, against self-denial, against the meekness of Christ. They are cold spiritually, and far separated from Christ. If they followed in the footsteps of Christ, they would be partakers of His self-denial, of His self-sacrifice, that they might lift up and save the souls that are ready to perish.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 10)
The talents entrusted to men may be used in an unconsecrated manner, by doing a good action from impulse, in a haphazard way, refusing to see opportunities that are close by, and that should claim the attention. Many practice self-denial and self-sacrifice by fits and starts. They need to seek the wisdom that comes from God alone. They need to consult their Leader. They need to do much praying, much trusting in Jesus Christ that His Holy Spirit may work in them, revealing a straightforward course of service which God will approve, and which will be a benefit and blessing to many souls. The consecration of all our words and actions to God makes us His witnesses. It develops a character that is the result of cherishing the truth in all its principles. Truth is not a cheap commodity; it is as precious gold, tried in the fire.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 11)
We pass through this world but once. Let every step taken by those who claim to be sons and daughters of God be forward. Listen to the words of Christ: “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” [Mark 8:34.] This alone will designate each of us as His disciples. Are we witnessing before the angels of heaven and before the worlds unfallen that we as human beings recognize that we understand what this means, “Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price. Therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s”? [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] Entire consecration to God, living an undivided heart-life of service, this is a living testimony to the world that you recognize your accountability to improve.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 12)
Every entrusted talent is to be treated as absolutely and really belonging to Him whose you are by creation and redemption. Consecration of words, of voice, or every work, is needed. This act of sanctification of soul, body, and spirit, is not an act on the part of the human agent of creating anything and rendering it to God. All we have is from God and by Him. It is just as much His if we do not recognize it thus, and take some credit to ourselves. By consecrating all to God, you are simply showing the angels of heaven that you recognize that soul, body, and spirit belongs to the Lord, and are to be devoted to His service.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 13)
The talent given to the unprofitable servant, which he wrapped in a napkin and buried in the earth, was the Lord’s own, entrusted to the servant for use. It was to be so used that it would gain other talents. Our life is to be a life of earnest, thoughtful service to God. Those who feel no real obligation to represent the truth in life and character, who do not testify to the power of the grace of Christ by revealing the reformation it has wrought in them, fail to exalt the law of God before those whose characters are demonstrated in making that law void by their wrong principles.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 14)
The true commandment keeping people of God show to the world a character of unspotted integrity, testifying by their own course of action that the law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul. Thus the Lord Jesus, the Son of God, through His obedience to the law of God, exalted and made that law honorable. God will surely condemn every member of every church claiming to be Seventh-day Adventist, who is not doing Him service, but through pride, selfishness, and worldliness is showing that the truth of heavenly origin has not worked a reformation in his character.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 15)
Please read carefully Revelation 3:15-18. The voice of Jesus Christ is heard. “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore (not half-hearted) and repent. Behold, I (your Saviour) stand at the door, and knock. If any man hear my voice and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me on my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father on his throne.” [Verses 19-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 16)
Will the churches heed the Laodicean message? Will they repent or will they, notwithstanding that the most solemn message of truth—the third angel’s message—is being proclaimed to the world, go on in sin? This is the last message of mercy, the last warning to a fallen world. If the church of God becomes lukewarm, it does not stand in favor with God any more than do the churches that are represented as having fallen and become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and the cage of every unclean and hateful bird.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 17)
Those who have had opportunities to hear and receive the truth and who have united with the Seventh-day Adventist church, calling themselves the commandment-keeping people of God, and yet possess no more vitality and consecration to God than do the nominal churches, will receive of the plagues of God just as verily as the churches who oppose the law of God. Only those that are sanctified through the truth will compose the royal family in the heavenly mansions Christ has gone to prepare for those that love Him and keep His commandments.
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 18)
“He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.” [1 John 2:4.] This includes all who claim to have a knowledge of God, and to keep His commandments, but who do not manifest this by good works. They will receive according to their deeds. “Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not; whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him.” [1 John 3:6.] This is addressed to all church members, including the members of the Seventh-day Adventist Churches. “Little children, let no man deceive you; he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as he is righteous. He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the work of the devil. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him, and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil; whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother.” [Verses 7-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 19)
All who claim to be Sabbath-keeping Adventists, and yet continue in sin, are liars in God’s sight. Their sinful course is counterworking the work of God. They are leading others into sin. The word comes from God to every member of our churches, “And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord; looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God, lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled; lest there be any fornication or profane person among you, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright. For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully and with tears.” [Hebrews 12:13-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 20)
This is applicable to many who claim to believe the truth. Rather than give up their lustful practices, they venture on in a wrong line of education under Satan’s deceiving sophistry. Sin is not discerned as sinful. Their very consciences are defiled, their hearts are corrupted, even the thoughts are continually corrupt. Satan uses them as decoys, to a lure souls to unclean practices which defile the whole being. “He that despised Moses’ law, (which was the law of God) died without mercy under one or two witnesses; of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be found worthy who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace. For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me; I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord will judge his people. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” [Hebrews 10:28-31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 35, 1898, 21)
Lt 36, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 11, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 342. Dear children Edson and Emma:
We have been in counsel with the board in regard to the arrangement of our school. We pray for divine wisdom. We must have it at every step. We know that without the abiding presence of Christ we can do nothing. We were compelled to lay hold of these responsibilities, because it was presented before us that this was the will of God. We worked under great difficulties, but our first term of school was a success. The Lord signified that He had provided help for me, that I should not carry the burden of the school alone. He revealed to me that He had provided help in Brother and Sister Haskell. He would give them wisdom and judgment. He would give them understanding, and co-operate with them. The Lord said that He would be with Brother Haskell as His responsible and experienced servant, that He would be with his mouth, and enable him to present the truth in simplicity.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 1)
The Lord showed me that every means must be tried to have all co-operate with God to make the school a success. We must press our petitions to the throne, and be faithful in the discharge of our duty. There are disorderly elements that require a firm, steady hand; there must be no lowering of the standard. These elements of character need to be controlled by the Holy Spirit. Those in responsible positions must work in right lines, making God their dependence. When the reproach of indolence is wiped away from the school and the church, the Lord will reveal Himself, giving the youth understanding hearts, as He did to the youthful captives of Babylon. We read of them, “As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom.” [Daniel 1:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 2)
Most precious opportunities will be given for the Spirit of God to graciously bless the means employed, according to the instruction the Lord had given. The Lord will give light and knowledge if the teachers will work in accordance with the living oracles of God. A strong, firm influence, blended with kindness, is to be held over the students, else Satan will take them out of our hands, and make the school a failure. If the students will receive light, if they will consecrate themselves to God, he will forgive their sins and give them new hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 3)
The influence of the Holy Spirit will transform the characters of teachers and students. Those who have not been under discipline and restraint must be determined in themselves to be a law unto themselves, that they will not rebel at discipline. If they will draw nigh to God, seeking help from Him, He will help them. “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean.... I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes.” [Ezekiel 36:25, 27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 4)
These were the counsels given. And the agency employed to carry into effect the gracious purposes of God was the Holy Spirit. Every student in the school needed the converting power of God. They were half and half religious; they did not set Christ, the Pattern, before them. They needed a spiritual transformation. All were not thoroughly converted, because they had not felt the need of the work of God upon heart and mind. If these students were to act a part in the work of saving souls, they must have a real sense of sin, else they would not seek for forgiveness for sin. The truth must come into the heart. They must have such a faith in Christ as their personal Saviour that they would not rest until their sins were forgiven. Well, God wrought in His own way, and a good work was accomplished. We did see the moving of the Spirit of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 5)
In about six weeks the second term of school is to commence. I seem to shrink from the burden of being in any way connected with the school. Elder Haskell and his wife, Brother and Sister Wilson, and myself carried the load of responsibility during the last term. I wish to be counted out, and find some place where I can be away from the school, and give myself entirely to the work of getting out my books. But I will wait the opening of Providence. I will not choose for myself. I have asked this privilege of the Lord, and if He thinks best, He will make a way for me. I know not where to look or which way to turn, but I shall ask the Lord to help me.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 6)
In a few weeks I go to Melbourne, how long to remain I cannot say. Brother Robinson urges me to come as soon as possible, for he thinks that my testimony is needed there. Forty-three have taken their stand with us on the truth in Melbourne. In Sydney twenty-seven have been baptized, and we think quite as many more will take their stand. In a few days ten more are to receive the ordinance of baptism.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 7)
What is the test that these souls have the truth, that they love God and keep His commandments? They work to win souls to Christ. Those who are truly converted will subordinate themselves as living, working agencies with Jesus Christ to draw souls to Him. No one who is truly converted will stand as an idle looker-on.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 8)
We are to use our God-given capabilities as entrusted talents in the work of proclaiming the truth to those who are in the darkness of error. We are to teach every individual that he must act a part in this great work of seeking to save those that are lost. There can be no inactivity without spiritual death.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 9)
There are those who have fear of opposition and failure. This is because they look at the things that are seen and not at the things that are unseen. Who is willing to consecrate his service to God at this very time? Our warfare is aggressive. Stirring scenes are before us. We must catch the ardor of Christ. We must cherish his meekness and lowliness. Mark Christ’s words, “He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.” [Matthew 12:30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 10)
We are living during the days of preparation for the closing scenes of this earth’s history. He who commanded the light to shine out of darkness has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of Jesus Christ. Let your light so shine before men that by seeing your good works they may glorify your Father which is in heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 36, 1898, 11)
Lt 37, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia February 13, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear son Edson and daughter Emma:
I have not a long letter to write you at this time. I was broken off abruptly, and know not where I left off; but I will write independently of what I have written.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 1)
We have been greatly retarded in the work of finding a suitable location for our meetinghouse in Stanmore. Several lots have been offered us. The cheapest we could find was £500, but this was too small. Another lot was £700, but this seemed too large a sum for us to pay. A few days since, Willie came from Stanmore, and he says they have been offered a lot in the best location they have yet seen, for £240, $1,200. This lot is very near the ground on which our camp meeting was held, and where we have been holding meetings for the last few months. Now the church will go up quickly, I believe. We need it so much, so much.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 2)
Edson, there is much to be done, and unless we are guarded, we will grasp too many responsibilities. We can only do the work that the Lord has appointed us. The Lord has a special work for each to do. Your work has been pointed out to you, and you are to work in the lines that God has marked out. He will make your work a success if you make Him your dependence. It is our privilege to consecrate our souls to God every day. Every day we are to look into the mirror of God’s Word, and know for ourselves that we are overcomers. We must have no self-sufficiency. We must not blame others for things which we think they ought to have done, which they have not done. You are very sensitive of blame, of being misjudged. Do not feel too sensitive of the words and attitude of others. We must not have too great confidence in what “I” can do. Only when “I” is hid with Christ in God can the Lord work with us.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 3)
Medical practitioners have experimented on the eyes, and in so doing, have not only forever weakened the strength of the delicate organs, but the injury done has extended to the brain, through the nerves connecting the eye with the brain. I have positively refused to use anything but hot water with a little salt, or pulverized charcoal put in a bag, and dipped in hot or cold water, as is most agreeable. Let there be no meddling with the eye. Use only the most mild applications.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 4)
And the soul needs to be treated just as tenderly as the eye. No harsh denunciation, no accusing, is to be indulged in by the saints of God. Let every one bear in mind that Satan is playing a game of life for the soul. We need to commune with God, and seek Him with the whole heart. If we walk humbly with God, we shall never be put to shame. We need to yoke up with Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 5)
The meek and lowly Jesus possessed heaven’s activity, heaven’s ambition. He rejected the bribe of the whole world when tempted to worship Satan, who came to Him as an angel of light. We must have this same keen discrimination. The world’s Redeemer longed to extend His kingdom to all parts of the world. He endured the agonies of the cross to accomplish this work, and He was cheered by the prospect of a universal triumph.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 6)
In dying for the sinful race, He destroyed principalities, powers, and him who has the powers of death. The terrible exhibition of nature—the darkness that came upon the whole world—was the hiding of the angelic host who were witnessing the death of Christ. The sun was veiled to hide the expiring agonies of Christ’s death struggle for victory over a rebellious world.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 7)
The blood of the cross sealed the irrevocable covenant which ensures to our Redeemer the heathen for His inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for His possession. Those who work with unselfish hearts, enlarged by being partakers of Christ’s sufferings, who share His sympathies, co-operating with Him in the work He came to our world to do, will help to swell the tide of His joy, and will give honor and majesty and praise to His exalted glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 8)
Christians have a sacred, holy work to do in carrying forward the work that Christ came in human flesh to accomplish. Here is an open field for every family to manifest the breadth of their love and loyalty. Christ longs to have every human soul yoke up with Him. They may be ignorant, but if they are meek and lowly, He will make them vessels fit for the Master’s use. They will be whole-hearted, sincere disciples who can comprehend His great design in favor of a perishing world.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 9)
The Lord Jesus calls for volunteers who will be self-denying, self-sacrificing soldiers of the cross of Christ, who will endure hardness as good soldiers, who will be laborers together with God. The last great battle in behalf of Christ our Redeemer is to be fought.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 10)
Our work is the work of faith. Christians, do you discern the signs of the times? Can you with humble tread put your feet in the footprints of your Redeemer? Can you give yourselves to a good work, a perilous undertaking? Verily, the Lord has need of armies of workers, and some of the most precious souls will be found in the very pit of degradation. God calls upon men to go among this class.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 11)
Do not lose your purity because you are among the impure, “but, beloved, remember ye the word which was spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; how that they told you there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. These be they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the Spirit. But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And of some have compassion, making a difference. And others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garments spotted by the flesh. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever.” [Jude 17-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 12)
Edson, you are to keep yourself in the love of God, building yourself up in the most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. God will help you to stand in your lot manfully. With that wisdom that cometh alone from above, you may help to advance the cause and work of God, which needs whole-hearted, thorough workers who will not fail nor be discouraged, who, imbued by the Spirit of God, will let their light shine, who will diffuse the light that God has given. Let them voice the words of God, that have so melted their own hearts, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel.” [Mark 16:15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 13)
Love for God and love for the souls for whom Christ died will give you a missionary spirit. It is heart-missionaries that are wanted. There must be much more zeal, much more faith, and much more earnest prayer. Spasmodic efforts will do little good. Our past failures must be turned to victories by never slipping on the ground of defeat. Keep your feet in straight paths. We should not try to forget past experience, in one sense. It should help us to keep from failing on the same point. Let past failures prove lessons of instruction for our future course of action. We shall ever be hampered by the want of means, but the Lord’s missionaries must rejoice that they are counted worthy to walk in Christ’s footsteps.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 14)
May the Lord help you, my children, to be of good courage, and not trust in your own wisdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 37, 1898, 15)
Lt 38, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma “Stanmore,” Sydney, New South Wales, Australia February 2, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 12MR 357-359. Dear children Edson and Emma:
We have been in Stanmore since Thursday evening. Your brother Willie came down Monday, January 31. Sabbath, January 29, I spoke to the congregation assembled under the tent. The Lord gives me His Spirit as I stand before the people. The attendance is not decreasing, but is increasing. But, Edson, it is a hard pull.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 1)
Sunday I spoke again. There was a good attendance. The Lord gave me a message for the people, and I spoke in a decided manner. After I had finished speaking, we made a revival effort in the old American style. We knew that many were on the eve of deciding, but did not have moral courage to take the step. A break was made, some came forward, and we had a precious season of prayer. Several decided to obey the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 2)
There are now no less than fifty who have taken their position; but we have strange elements to deal with. One man who took his position on Sunday has held the position of postmaster in Stanmore for, I think, eighteen years. He owns several houses. His wife has been baptized. A lady, for this she is in every sense of the word, was brought to the tent in a carriage, and then carried inside and placed in a chair. She is soon to be baptized. Several of her children have become interested, and in a week or so, one will be baptized with her mother.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 3)
The interest here is broadening and deepening. The men in government employ who are interested are afraid to come out and say to the authorities, I will keep the Sabbath. But two have taken their stand, and they are both enjoying the blessing of the Lord. One, Brother Sharpe, lost his position, and was out of work for one week only. He was then employed by another firm at the same wages he had been receiving, and was much more comfortably situated. The other, Brother Stuckey, was baptized. He then told his employer that he could not work on the Sabbath, and the Sabbath was given him. Others who have good positions are interested, but the cross seems heavy. Those who have taken their stand are sharp, intelligent businessmen, and if all their talents are cultivated, they will be a great blessing to the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 4)
Monday, January 31 Brother Baker pled with me to go to Ashfield, a few stations from Stanmore, and speak to the church there. This I consented to do, and a cab was hired, and Sister Peck, who has just come from Africa to help me, and I rode to Ashfield. But neither we nor the driver knew just where the church was, so we had a longer drive than we anticipated! Sister Peck, who accompanied me, is a solid, sensible woman, and one that will help us, I am sure. I am much pleased with her.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 5)
I bore a decided testimony of reproof to the Ashfield church. Some of the members of this church, though professing to be Christians, are unconverted. They have acted very much like children, murmuring and complaining. I told them that they knew not what spirit they were of, and that God had heard their murmurs and complaints, when they should have been full of thankfulness because the Lord, by His Holy Spirit, was moving upon souls to take their position on the side of truth. I told them that they should take courage, for they had tokens of God’s mercy and love. But instead of realizing the value of souls, they were cherishing envy, jealousy, evil surmisings, and were full of criticism, because the labors of the ministering brethren had not been bestowed upon them.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 6)
I told them that they had had every opportunity to know and understand the truth. They had been blessed with tent meetings in which several workers were employed. I paid several workers first one pound each per week and then one pound, eight shillings. The people had had the very best instruction. No pains had been spared in their behalf that they might become rooted and grounded in the truth. But they had grieved the Spirit of God by murmuring because earnest labor was being given to those who were entirely ignorant of the reasons of our faith. I told them that they should have united with us by working to the utmost of their ability to interest their friends and neighbors to go to the tent meetings and hear the truth. The Lord will co-operate with those whose minds are not preoccupied with self, who are deeply concerned for the salvation of those who are ready to perish.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 7)
I said, I have invested in your meetinghouse all that I felt it my duty to invest. The rest you could have done if your hearts had been right with God. You have seen and known that the power and Spirit of God has spoken through the human instrumentality. I have known that the Lord Jesus was in your midst. I have felt the power of God upon me in a decided manner as I have spoken to you. You have had the talents of the best speakers.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 8)
When McCullagh sent word, We want your testimony in Petersham, or in Ashfield, I have driven with my team twelve or fourteen miles, and after speaking, have driven home, for I knew of no place where I could lay my head. On such occasions I would not get to bed till twelve o’clock. This I did repeatedly in 1895.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 9)
It is not evidence that you want, I said. It is new hearts. The Lord will not favor you with increased evidence, for in your present state you would not appreciate the most marked evidence. You have closed your eyes lest you should see, and your ears lest you should hear, and be converted, and the Lord should heal you. I have had no permission to come to you now. The effort I have made this evening will cost me a night’s sleep. You will never be Christians until you see how foolish as well as wicked it has been to contend as you have done against Omnipotence. You yourselves are your worst enemies. You have forsaken the Lord by cherishing thoughts and doing deeds opposed to the mind of God’s Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 10)
My soul was burdened and grieved because of their spiritual blindness. I have no smooth words to speak to them, and I left them. I carried a heavy burden on my soul, and that night I could not close my eyes till one o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 11)
Brother Wilson and Brother Baker told me that after I left the meeting confessions were made by the people. They had hope that a decided change would be made in the atmosphere of the meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 12)
Tuesday night I spoke under the tent to a good congregation. The power of God came upon me in a more decided manner than on Sunday. I was full of my subject. It required no effort to speak, for it seemed that the Spirit of the Lord spoke through me. But I was so aroused myself that I could not sleep till one o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 13)
Plans were made for me to remain over the Sabbath and speak to the people in the evenings. But I cannot do this, for the subjects upon which I speak are of such intense interest to me that every fiber of my being is stirred. I must return to “Sunnyside” and prepare the book on the parables to go in this mail, if we can get it ready. But I think I shall have to withhold it until next mail. We prepared the chapters on the parables for the large book on the life of Christ, and condensed them for this purpose. They must now be made fuller, seeing that they are to be put in a book by themselves. This makes me refuse the urgent plea made for me to remain here. The people are deeply moved, for the Spirit of the Lord has taken hold of them. But my duty cannot be in two directions at once. I may come down again next Friday.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 14)
The people promised that they would come every night to hear me, but I must adhere to my decision not to speak in the evenings. The two last nights, I have slept but three hours each night, and I cannot sleep during the day. I wish I could speak in the evening, for the Lord gives me great power before the people. The truth never seemed to me to be more the power of God unto salvation than at the present time. I am weakness, but God is strength. We need faith, living faith, that will increase day by day.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 15)
We have had great trials in securing a lot on which to build a church. We decided on one, but were not able to pay the large sum asked, £600 pounds for a one hundred foot lot—and therefore had to give it up. We have found another lot, and are going to take it if it can be secured for £500. It is two hundred feet by ninety feet. The owner, a woman, lives at quite a distance from Stanmore; but we hope to receive an answer in a few days. The building itself will cost £700, but a meetinghouse must be built. When wind and rain come, the tent is not a proper place for meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 16)
Last Sabbath, before I rose to speak, the tent master told Brother Haskell that there had been a breakage in the gearing of the tent, and that two slender ropes were all that were keeping the tent from falling. He said that these ropes might snap at any minute. Brother Haskell kept praying that the Lord would keep us from harm and danger, and the Lord did hold the tent up by His own power. We felt thankful that no one was hurt. Just as soon as the Sabbath closed, the tent was quickly lowered, and the ropes mended.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 17)
For some time Elder Robinson has been pleading with Elder Haskell and Sister White to visit Melbourne. Sixty have taken their stand for the truth there, and he wants me to bear my testimony to the people. I shall leave for Melbourne in about ten days. W. C. White and Sara will accompany me. I shall probably visit Adelaide and hold some public meetings, for there the apostasy of McCullagh and Hawkins occurred one year ago, and I have been daubed with all kinds of mud. For this reason I wish to visit Adelaide and speak the truth as a witness for Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 18)
McCullagh has been working against health reform. Collins, who has also left the truth, is a persistent meat eater. Meat is his principal food. While in the work, he made deceptive movements. He has now gone out from his [work], and his influence has been felt. But I do not love to dwell on these things. I will send you by next mail more from my own pen.
(13LtMs, Lt 38, 1898, 19)
Lt 39, 1898
Woods, H.; Miller, W. H. B. Refiled as Lt 179, 1896.
Lt 39a, 1898
Advisers of Medical Students Brisbane, Queensland, Australia October 26, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 8T 163-165. To the Advisers of Medical Students:
There is a burden upon my soul. There are young people who are encouraged to take up a course of study in medical lines who ought to be preparing themselves to proclaim the third angel’s message. It is not necessary for our medical students to spend all the time that they are spending in medical studies. Their work should be more decidedly combined with a study of God’s Word. Ideas are inculcated that are not at all necessary, and the necessary things do not receive sufficient attention.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 1)
A Danger to Be Guarded Against
While students are being educated in this way, they are being made less able to do acceptable work for the Master. The taxation that they undergo to obtain an extended knowledge in medical lines unfits them to work as they should in ministerial lines. Physical and mental weariness come because of the overstrain of study, and because the students are encouraged to labor unduly for the outcasts and the degraded. Thus some are disqualified for the work that they might have done had they begun missionary work where it was needed and let the medical line come in as an essential part, connected with the work as a whole as the hand is connected with the body. Life is not to be imperilled in an effort to obtain a medical education. There is danger, in some cases, of students ruining their health and unfitting themselves to do the service they might have done had they not been encouraged unwisely to take a medical course.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 2)
Often erroneous opinions are transcribed on the mind, and these lead to an unwise course of action. Students should have time to talk with God, time to live in hourly, conscious communion with the principles of truth and righteousness and mercy. At this time, straightforward investigation of the heart is essential. The student must place himself where he can draw from the Source of spiritual and intellectual power. He must require that every cause which asks his sympathy and cooperation has the approval of the reason which God has given him, and the conscience which the Holy Spirit is controlling. He is not to perform an action that does not harmonize with the deep, holy principles which minister light to his soul and vigor to his will. Only thus can he do God the highest service. He is not to be taught that medical missionary work will bind him to any living man, who shall dictate what his work shall be.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 3)
Medical missionary work is not to be drawn apart and made separate from church organization. The medical students are not to receive the idea that they may regard themselves as amenable only to the leaders in the medical work. They are to be left free to receive counsel from God. They are not to pledge themselves and their future to anything that erring human beings may outline for them. No thread of selfishness is to be drawn into the web; no scheme is to be devised that has in it one particle of injustice. Selfishness is not to control any line of the work. Let us remember that individually we are working in full view of the heavenly universe.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 4)
A High Standard
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength; and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.] Just before He left His disciples to return to heaven, Christ declared, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.” Here we see the standard lifted higher and still higher. “By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one for another.” [John 13:34, 35.] The disciples could not then comprehend Christ’s words, but after His crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, they understood His love as never before.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 5)
Be careful. Take heed. Let God enter to control the work. He will make His combinations and arrangements. The Lord has need of men of intense spiritual life. Are we prepared to do the work for this time? The Lord has declared the Source of the strength of His people. “Not by might, not by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Zechariah 4:6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 6)
Teaching and Healing
The Lord’s people are to be one. There is to be no separation in His work. Christ sent out the twelve apostles, and afterward the seventy disciples, to preach the gospel and to heal the sick. “As ye go,” He said, “preach, saying, The kingdom of God is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils; freely ye have received, freely give.” [Matthew 10:7, 8.] And as they went forth preaching the kingdom of God, power was given them to heal the sick and cast out evil spirits. In God’s work teaching and healing are never to be separated. His commandment-keeping people are to be one. Satan will invent every device to separate those whom God is seeking to make one. But the Lord will reveal Himself as a God of judgment. We are working under the eyes of the heavenly host. There is a divine Watcher among us, inspecting all that is planned and carried on.
(13LtMs, Lt 39a, 1898, 7)
Lt 40, 1898
Wilson, Brother and Sister [G. T.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 10, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Wilson:
I want to hear something particular from you. I learn that you have been sick, and this has grieved my soul. There were many things that I felt compelled to write for this American mail, and last week, for several nights I was not able to sleep past one o’clock. I worked fourteen hours on Sunday, as hard as I could, and that night I had a perilous attack of heart difficulty. At three o’clock the crisis came, and I was in peril for some hours. But the Lord was my Helper and my Restorer. On Monday I was unable to do anything, and hardly to speak. Tuesday I was much better, and am now writing you these few lines by lamplight. I am still very weak, yet I rejoice in the Lord God, who is the help of my countenance, and my strength, my front guard and my rereward.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 1)
I shall now have my son Willie with me, and I shall do less than I have done.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 2)
I feel the deepest interest in you in Queensland, and I hope that this attack will prove a blessing to you in freeing your system from impurities, and that you will gain strength. You must not be placed where burdens will come upon you. Please write. If neither of you can write, Sister Lucas can from your dictation. I am anxious to hear from you. I read your letter to Brother Starr, I think it was, and was very much rejoiced to hear that you are pleased with the climate. Please let us know how you are.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 3)
I cannot write much, for I have but little strength. Yesterday I rode out for a little while. While Sara and the twins were getting lemons, I sat in the phaeton. But I was exceedingly tired; it was too much for me.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 4)
I have made arrangements that W. C. White, Sarah Peck, Maggie, Minnie, and Sara shall attend the Bible lesson given by Brother Haskell at half past eleven in the morning. This instruction in Bible lines is too invaluable to be lost by my family.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 5)
I am glad that you have Sister Lucas with you. She can be a help to you, and you can be a help to her. We are praying for you. Your labors are missed in Sydney; but at this time of the year, it is better for you to be where you are.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 6)
The meetinghouse in Stanmore was just finished in time. Had it been delayed, and this fearful storm struck it when it was in an unfinished condition, the Lord could have spared it; but we had no such trial. Oh, praise the Lord, for He is good, and His mercy endureth forever.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 7)
Be of good courage in the Lord. He lives; He loves you. He knows your labors of love, and He will be your helper. But did you go to Queensland to keep a boarding house? This ought not to be. You did not go there to exhaust your strength in entertaining comers and goers. If you were both physically strong, it would be a different matter, but as it is, you cannot do it. You have other work to do. Some other arrangements must be made to take this care from you.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 8)
I know the comers and goers do not realize these things, but they must not let this burden come upon you. They do not understand that you were taken away from a place where you could do great good, in order that you might be benefited by a better climate. They must understand that burdens are not to come upon you in entertaining even your own brethren. Let someone be appointed to do this work. I think you did wisely in sending for Sister Lucas, but this action does not mean that you are to take the burden of a boarding house upon you. Again I say, Let some provision be made in this line.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 9)
I am surprised that our brethren cannot reason from cause to effect, and spare you every unnecessary taxation, that you may both preserve your strength to do the work to which the Lord has called you. I have not received a line from you, but in the night season I was advising you to be guarded in these things. I put the scene before you now, and hope that you will not allow yourselves to be overtaxed.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 10)
These thoughtless acts of letting burdens fall upon those who are ill-prepared to bear them, is a great mistake. Especially is this so in your case. You have a work to do in the ministry, and let those who are not called to labor in this line do the physical labor. But I will say no more on this point. I ask you to cling to the Mighty One, who is your Restorer. Quietly rest in His promises. Be sure and provide nourishing food for yourselves, and thus strengthen your physical powers. Exercise is of advantage for you, not violent exercise: but live in the open air all you possibly can. Do not confine yourself to much brain work. Be free to recover yourself. Co-operate with God in this work.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 11)
We are not to be presumptuous and think that the Lord will do the part that He has left for us to do, according to the light God has given us. Do not give up speaking to the people, but limit yourself to fifteen or thirty minutes. Do not pray lengthily, but offer short prayers.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 12)
Do not lift heavy things, but exercise in the open air as much as possible. Do not worry. Living or dying, you are in the hands of the Lord. You need to trust in the Lord, and co-operate with Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 13)
I must close, as my breakfast has been brought to me. Love to all the family.
(13LtMs, Lt 40, 1898, 14)
Lt 41, 1898
Henry, A. R. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 16, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 1888 1663-1678. + A. R. Henry:
“Thus saith the Lord, Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord. For he shall be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see when good cometh; but shall inherit the parched places in the wilderness, in a salt land, and not inhabited. Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is. For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that spreadeth out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat cometh, but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit.” [Jeremiah 17:5-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 1)
I have not been able to sleep tonight, for vivid scenes have come up before me, in figures and symbols. I have been shown the condition of the people of God who have trusted in man and made flesh their arms. The state of the Michigan Conference is pitiable, but it is not beyond remedy, if the people will turn to the Lord with all the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 2)
The present existing state of things was made to pass before me while I was at Salamanca, and I then gave my testimony before those assembled in the tabernacle. I did not speak my own words, but the words of the Lord. The power of God was upon me. Cautions, warnings, and reproof have been given to the men in responsible positions. If without delay these men had sought the Lord, He would have been found of them.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 3)
Some did receive the message then, and since that time they have placed themselves under the banner of the great Leader. But those who did not walk in the light, who did not seek to do the Lord’s will according to His appointment, have brought disaster upon the cause and reproach upon the people to whom God has entrusted most solemn truth, which He would have them proclaim without faltering.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 4)
God has shown His people what is truth. He has opened to them the books of Daniel and Revelation, which set forth the truth for this time. Those who have closed their ears and their understanding to this truth, have imitated the people who in Christ’s day would not receive the light. Evidence may be piled upon evidence, but men’s hearts may be so hardened by the deceitfulness of sin that evidence, though greatly increased, will prove nothing to them, because it is not proof they want, but their own way.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 5)
There has been a strong resistance to the warnings and reproofs sent by God, among some who profess to believe the truth. Tonight my spirit is stirred within me, and at eleven o’clock I dress and take my pen to write the words given me for A. R. Henry. “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doing. As the partridge sitteth on eggs, and hatcheth them not, so he that getteth riches, and not by right, shall leave them in the midst of his days, and at his end shall be a fool. A glorious high throne from the beginning is the place of our sanctuary. O Lord, the hope of Israel, all that forsake thee shall be ashamed, and they that depart from me shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the fountain of living waters.” [Jeremiah 17:9-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 6)
Oh, that all who have made flesh their arm and man their trust would even now in this their day realize their position, and cry to God in sincerity, “Heal me, O Lord, and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved; for thou art my praise.” [Verse 14.] Will not the people turn to their God?
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 7)
“Behold, they say unto me, Where is the word of the Lord? Let it come now.” [Verse 15.] Taunts such as these have always been made, and will continue to be made. Those who make them are inspired by the same spirit that led the priests to taunt Christ as He hung upon the cross, saying, “He saved others, himself He cannot save. If he be the king of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now if He will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God.” [Matthew 27:42, 43.] There hung the world’s Redeemer in His dying agony, put to open shame by His own people. What power was working on the minds of these teachers and leaders?
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 8)
The same power that today is stirring the whole world with intense hatred against those who refuse to confederate with evil, but who reprove, rebuke, and exhort the wrongdoer, even to his face. The very same power has been working upon you, A. R. Henry, leading you to betray Christ as verily as it led Judas to sell Him for money. You are selling your Lord, and betraying His cause to His enemies, irrespective of consequences; and thus reproach is brought upon the truth. By so doing you demonstrate the truth of the warnings and admonitions that have been given you. You have just that measure of love and interest in the cause of God that you have revealed by your attitude toward it. Connected with others, you have made every effort to bring things under your control, and failing to do this, you would ruin the cause you professed to serve. Thus you show that you are doing the very work that the Lord revealed to me you would do.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 9)
When dealing with men who needed all they could obtain with brain and pen to keep them from hunger and nakedness, you have followed principles of injustice. The Lord has left you and those who cherished the same spirit to reveal the motives that prompted you to action. Thus the testimonies of warning and reproof given you have been vindicated. The same spirit that led you to follow unjust measures when dealing with your fellow men has led you to work away from the principles that the Lord designs shall rule in His cause and work, principles that the office of publication at its establishment, was charged to maintain, until it should be no longer needed.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 10)
Could your eyes have been opened as you with others sat in counsel, you would have discerned the unseen Watcher marking your words and noting the hasty, overbearing spirit which controlled your decisions, especially when something took place to arouse your combativeness. A sufferer from indigestion, you have brought the results of this into council meetings and board meetings. You have presided when, owing to your diseased imagination, you were not fit to preside. You were not always in this frame of mind, but at times were conciliating and conceding. Angels of God were present to help you when you did wish and strive to do the will of God. But the prejudice that was created at Minneapolis, and kept warm by being encouraged by those who were pursuing a course displeasing to God, set you and those connected with you in determined rebellion against truth and righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 11)
At times you were strongly convicted that you ought to give up your opposition to truth, and pursue a different course, but you were too stubborn and too proud to yield. At Minneapolis all the evidence that was necessary to convince unprejudiced minds was given. But many went from that meeting with the record against their names, Weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and found wanting. You did not then take your position as you might have done upon the evidence given, and your course has brought its sure result. Afterward, when you had more convincing evidence, you would not walk in the light.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 12)
God is represented as weighing men, weighing their motives, their methods, their plans, their secret working and devising. He saw the sure outcome of your confederacy with others, and sent you and those united with you warnings concerning the true character and results of your work in connection with the Lord’s instrumentality. You and Harmon Lindsay have traveled much with Elder Olsen. He did not discern the spirit you were of, and therefore sanctioned many of your decisions, in the face of the warning that wrong principles were permeating the office. Both you and Harmon Lindsay sowed tares wherever you went. Sometimes you did this consciously and sometimes unconsciously, for the atmosphere surrounding your souls was far from being the atmosphere of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 13)
Wrong and unjust plans were followed in dealing with God’s workers, and many of these workers were discouraged. Unfair, underhand scheming, opposed to true principles, were corrupting the office. There was constant devising and planning to obtain control of all the publishing business. Jealousy against the Pacific Press was fostered and cultivated. You intrigued to obtain control of this institution, although you may not recognize or acknowledge it by this name; but it was so. The conference taking on all the crippled institutions was a blind to obtain control of every interest, every institution, by the consolidation of all. God would not have this. He would have His institutions independent of each other, and yet in perfect harmony with each other.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 14)
In your dealing, you have sacrificed Christian principles. The dealing with authors has been dishonest and supremely selfish. This has been presented again and again. God has been dishonored, and His law of ten holy principles, the transcript of His character, has been transgressed. The unseen Witness beheld all wrong methods and contrivances, and the secret, underhand working. His curse rests upon all such selfish, dishonest principles.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 15)
When suffering under reproach, Hannah cried to the Lord, and the Lord heard her prayer, and gave her a son. Then she declared the glory of the Lord, saying, “The Lord is a God of knowledge, and by Him actions are weighed.” [1 Samuel 2:3.] Again, Isaiah says, “Thou most upright do weigh the path of the just.” [Isaiah 26:7.] Solomon declares, “All the ways of a man are clean in his own eyes, but the Lord weigheth the spirit.” [Proverbs 16:2.] And David writes, “Men of low degree are vanity, and men of high degree are a lie: to be weighed in the balances they are altogether lighter than vanity.” [Psalm 62:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 16)
The motives that prompt us to action when men in responsibility are dealing with our brethren or with worldlings, must be according to the Word of God; for they are acting as God’s representatives. Not one of your council meetings, not one of your board meetings, but was attended by angels of God, who waited to impart wisdom and to co-operate with every principle sustained by the law of Jehovah. In His books the Lord traced every motion made in these meetings, which His eye could discern as clearly as though there were no other interest in the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 17)
He weighs every motive, every action. He has been grieved that His character has been misrepresented. A plan of working not at all according to Christ’s plan has been followed. Men have been urged and induced by specious reasoning to agree to the terms of other men, and to sell their rights and publications.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 18)
Men in positions of trust departed from veracity, and by their overbearing spirit and their arguments, they have prevailed over their fellow men. Their course has been a great injury to the workers in the office, and a still greater injury to themselves, because they have clouded their own discernment, and lost their spiritual eyesight. Thus the office established by sacrifice was fast becoming a cage of unclean birds. It was not an increase of light that was needed to cure these spiritual maladies, for the wrongdoers chose darkness rather than the light that discovers darkness. God did not acknowledge these wrongdoers as workers together with Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 19)
Every right motive, every right principle violated, prepares the soul for scheming and dishonesty. Those who follow such a course are making crooked paths for their feet, by which the lame will be turned out of the way. God hates these crooked practices. Christ died that He might take away our sins. He did not come that He might save us in our sins. But crooked paths and crooked practices have been sought out by some professing to believe the truth, and all that ingenuity could suggest has been taken to injure the cause of God. These plans and devices have been working like unholy leaven, just as the leaven of the Pharisees worked when Christ was on earth. All this has been done against the Lord Jesus. He has been betrayed by the wrong course of action followed, and the synagogue of Satan has triumphed.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 20)
Because the testimonies reproved you, notwithstanding the fact that hope and encouragement were presented if you would receive Christ and be converted that He might heal your backsliding, you went farther than any man professing to be a Christian has ventured to go. You have left an example for all who are reproved to follow, if they will, and some in their enmity will try to carry out just what you have done. These deceived, deluded souls, unless they repent and are converted, will soon have to receive sentence at a tribunal from which there can be no appeal. They will then truthfully say, “Lord, thou hast searched me and known me: thou art acquainted with all my ways: thou knowest my thoughts afar off. For there is not a word in my tongue, but, lo, O Lord, thou knowest it altogether. Thou has beset me behind and before, and laid thine hand upon me. Such knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain unto it.” [See Psalm 139:1-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 21)
The Lord is perfectly acquainted with your course of action. You have robbed His treasury to supply your exhausted funds by exacting high wages, although when of your own accord you connected with the office you understood that it could not pay its workers high wages. This was plainly stated, for I heard the words spoken, and heard you reply that you did not connect with the office from a financial standpoint. You then accepted the wages offered you.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 22)
But while professedly working in the interests of this institution, you betrayed the cause of God into the hands of its enemies, and would now hurt it all you possibly can. The Lord sees all this. There is not a transaction that He does not behold. You may well inquire, “Whither shall I go from thy spirit? or whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there: if I make my bed in hell, behold, thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me. If I say, Surely the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee; but the light shineth as the day: the darkness and the light are both alike to thee.” [Verses 7-12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 23)
Any money that you shall claim from the Lord’s treasury, more than that which other workmen in the highest positions of trust have received, will be the dearest money you have ever had in your possession. “I saw a great white throne,” John writes, “and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God, and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it: and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.” [Revelation 20:11-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 24)
I have presented these things to you that you may not provoke the Lord’s anger by adding any more to your wrong by appropriating for your own selfish purposes means that do not belong to you. Those who gave you their confidence, and sustained you, were given intimations of your purpose to injure and betray the cause of God, but they did not believe that you would do as you have done. They were afraid of you, and kept in association with you, fearing that by disconnecting with you, they would bring harm to the cause of God. The people of our faith did not know how the means they were investing to sustain the cause of God was being used, and now an empty treasury stares them in the face. This has been brought about largely through your suggestions and management when connected with those who did not see or understand your purposes.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 25)
In order to carry out your plans, you have involved the cause of God in financial difficulties, and now notwithstanding the great injury you have wrought, you demand a large sum of money. God calls you an unfaithful steward. When that wave of selfishness passed through the office, when men exacted higher wages for their work than anyone should have received, light was given you in clear lines that the prosperity of the office depended on the unselfishness of those connected with it, that those who demanded such high wages would eventually oppress the hireling in his wages. They would use every means to secure books at little cost to the office, and thus accumulate means. Those who planned and devised to gain means in this way did not move in God’s order, but followed impulses inspired by Satan.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 26)
God weighs every man in the scales of the sanctuary. Each one may have his own individual standard, but God’s holy, immutable law, in which there is no variableness neither shadow of turning, is the standard that all must meet. Read, and take heed, lest ye perish in the way of your own choosing: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.] God requires the powers of heart and mind and body. All these are the Lord’s talents, lent by Him to human beings that they may be used to His name’s glory. Life itself is a talent of great value, for when health is once lost, it may be gone for good as far as this world is concerned.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 27)
Just as long as life is granted to a human being, that human being, whether man, woman, or child, is under obligation to employ his entrusted talent in God’s service, keeping himself in the most healthful condition, that he may offer to God an acceptable sacrifice which is his reasonable service. When man by faith walks with God, he uses the great talent of life to the best advantage. As far as possible, he should keep mind, soul, and body in a healthful condition, that his discernment may be clear, that he may understand spiritual things. He must not be so devoted to common business things that he will make no difference between the sacred and the common, and like Nadab and Abihu neglect the special requirement that associates his service with a holy God. He is not to think that he is at liberty to use his own supposedly superior qualifications, without the holy fire, the vital, sanctifying element that makes his service acceptable to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 28)
You have not preserved a vital connection with God. You have not had even a legal religion. “My people have committed two evils: they have forsaken me, the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.”“I brought you into a plentiful country, to eat the fruit thereof and the goodness thereof; but when ye had entered ye defiled my land, and made mine heritage an abomination.” This is a description to the life of what presents itself to us at the present time. “The priests said not, Where is the Lord? and they that handle the law knew me not: the pastors also transgressed against me, and they prophesied by Baal, and walked after things that do not profit. Wherefore I will yet plead with you saith the Lord, and with your children’s children will I plead.... Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit.” [Jeremiah 2:13, 7-9, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 29)
How have they done this? By conforming to the spirit of the world. They have used God’s capital to make a show, and as an excuse, they say that it is to give character to the work. But by doing this, they have gone directly contrary to the light God has given them, directly opposite to His admonitions and directions.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 30)
Is it because of the work in which you have engaged that you reach out your covetous, unsanctified hand to grasp all that possibly could be awarded to you for your supposedly valuable services? You are not sane upon this point. Without this highly prized ability, without your administration, the cause of God would today stand better in the sight of God and man.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 31)
Warning was given that your long journeys with Elder Olsen were not called for. He would have done tenfold more good if he had not made flesh his arm by leaning upon unsanctified human ability. This is an offense to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 32)
Our Redeemer has opened a fountain for the healing of the nations, and it is at infinite cost to ourselves that we forsake this fountain of living water for cisterns hewn out by human endeavor. These cisterns may contain a little of the water of life, but they are shallow. Our work calls for aggressive warfare. It is not money or position or expensive buildings that are essential in the work of God, neither is it achievements that win applause from men and administer to vanity. All these are human cisterns, which in a time of drought can hold no water.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 33)
The Lord has appointed resources, and we are to accept His provisions. The water of life is open to all. All may come and drink. God is speaking to you, A. R. Henry. Your broken cistern is failing. Amid cares and disappointments, and mental and physical pain, your feverish thirst is not allayed; for you have forsaken the fountain of living water, and, like many others, have tried, in weariness of heart and brain, to hew out cisterns in the resisting granite of your own lives, in order to secure your own ends. There is a fountain near you if you have not made the distance long by forsaking the living waters.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 34)
When the worship of God is the one devotion of your soul, you will love Him supremely, and your neighbor as yourself. You have gone through years of selfishness and departure from God’s ways. Has not your rebellion lasted long enough? By your influence the publishing house has been injured. You have transgressed a perfect, unchanging law. This law demands continuous, unswerving obedience. What record is written against your name? Have you kept the first four and the last six commandments? Have you loved God with a whole heart? Have you loved your neighbor as yourself?
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 35)
God accepts no half-hearted obedience. He demands entire obedience to every precept of His law. A. R. Henry, you have a soul to save or to lose. Satan is playing the game of life for your soul, and he is winning his prey. Unless you change your course of action, unless you are converted, you will never see the kingdom of heaven. Can you afford to still pursue the course you have been pursuing for many years, irrespective of justice, mercy, or the love of God? You do not know yourself. If you put your covetous hand upon God’s means, it will be but a little while before you will wish that hand had been severed from your body rather than you had done what Satan tempted you to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 36)
To men God has committed high and holy trusts, and He says to them, Go labor in My vineyard. [Matthew 21:28.] I would write more definitely, but if matters have been presented to you as they should have been, you have a knowledge of the tenor of the testimonies concerning the wrong principles which have entered into the management of the publishing house at Battle Creek and all our institutions.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 37)
You do not know yourself. When you shall awake, when by falling on the Rock your stubborn resistance to the Spirit of God is broken, you will then say, “Enter not into judgment with thy servant, O Lord; for in thy sight can no man living be justified.” [See Psalm 143:2.] There is no one living who fully realizes the grievous character of sin.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 38)
Pure, uncorrupted motives and principles must become a controlling power in our offices of publication. At your Board meeting angels of God have covered their faces, that they might not behold the wrongs devised. Yet I have still an appeal to make. Stop where you are. You have no more right to the large wages you demand than have I or your brethren. If you obtain them by fraud, by carrying your case to worldly men, please read your Bible, and see what it says on this subject.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 39)
These words are to a large degree applicable to Harmon Lindsay. What representation have you been giving to the world? Read your Bible, and see how far you have departed from its teaching. There is only one course to pursue with those who while connected with the work of God attempt to work on the principles upon which you have worked, who reveal in life and character pride, vainglory, avarice, covetousness, which would lead them to rob God, ambition, murmuring, bitterness, evil speaking. They must be separated from the work. They must not be allowed to continue in it year after year, to the injury of the cause of God, and to their own spiritual and eternal ruin.
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 40)
I tell you now, my brother, that there is in your character alloy of so injurious a nature that it will destroy the value of the gold. You could not now pass through the gates of the city of God, because you have not reached His standard. You could not now be stamped with the impress of the divine similitude. Those who cannot pass the final review will be rejected as reprobate and worthless. Will you not now seek the Lord that you may find Him?
(13LtMs, Lt 41, 1898, 41)
Lt 42, 1898
Irwin, G. A. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 19, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in SpM 122-124. Dear Brother Irwin:
In the last mail from America I received a letter from you. I was glad to read your letter, and the next American mail, which leaves here in about two weeks, will take you answers to your questions more to the point than I can now send. I have written largely upon some subjects, and have written some personal testimonies.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 1)
A most decided work needs to be done in our churches in Michigan. There has been a lack of co-operation and harmonious action, but if you will all draw steadily in Bible lines, a change will be wrought in the churches.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 2)
You cannot be surprised at the existing state of things when some of those who have been managers of our institutions have been representing self and selfishness in the place of representing Christ. They have co-operated with those who would not care if the institutions crumbled to pieces if they were separated from them. It is the connection of these men with our institutions, and their management on wrong principles, that has brought about the sad state of things that now exists.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 3)
How can we rightly consider the infinite sacrifice made in our behalf to serve us individually? Each one should realize that his salvation was purchased at an infinite cost, and then should appreciate the value of his own soul as costing the life of the Son of God. It is work, earnest work, that all are called upon to do. They are to cooperate with God in the salvation of their own souls. If they give up the work, leaving God to do it all, they will never know what it means to be co-laborers with Christ. God demands of all what all owe to Him—perfection of character, a life molded after the divine similitude.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 4)
I hope that now, as never before, you will all, ministers and church members, come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty powers of darkness. But I have written so much matter that I need not write largely to you. I will inquire why some of our ministerial brethren are so far behind in proclaiming the exalted theme of temperance. Why is it that greater interest is not shown in health reform? There are many who nourish and keep alive a constant prejudice against Dr. Kellogg. He is doing a large work. Why do they not fill their places in the ministry as well, as zealously, as he is filling his place? Why do not the ministers of our churches do the very work that ought to have been done years ago? I am glad that someone has taken up the work which has been so neglected.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 5)
The complaint comes, Dr. Kellogg has gathered up all the young men he can get, and therefore we have no workers. But this is the very best thing that could be done for the young men and the work. To you, as president of the General Conference, and to Brother Evans, president of the General Conference Association, and to Brother Durland, as president of the Michigan Conference, I would say, Continue to work with tact and ability. Get some of these young men and young women to work in the churches. Combine medical missionary work with the proclamation of the third angel’s message.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 6)
Make regular, organized efforts to lift the churches out of the dead level in which they have been for years. Send out into the churches workers who will set the principles of health reform before every church in Michigan. See if the breath of life will not then come into these churches.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 7)
There are too many today who are merely human moralists. A new element needs to be brought into the work. God’s people must receive the warning and work for souls right where they are, for people do not realize their great need and peril. Christ sought the people where they were, and placed before them the great truths in regard to His kingdom. As He went from place to place, He blessed and comforted the suffering, and healed the sick. This is our work. God would have us relieve the necessities of the destitute. The reason that the Lord does not manifest His power more decidedly is because there is so little spirituality among those who claim to believe the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 8)
There are in our world many Christian workers who have not yet heard the grand and wonderful truths that have come to us. These are doing a good work, in accordance with the light they have, and many of them are more advanced in knowledge and practical work than are those who have had great light, great opportunities.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 9)
The indifference among our ministers in regard to health reform and medical missionary work is surprising. Even those who do not profess to be Christians treat the subject with a greater reverence than do some of our own people, and they are going in advance of us. The word given to me for you is, “Go forward.”“All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:18-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 10)
The message has been given to those in Battle Creek to move into places where they could do this very work in connection with their temporal business. Had they moved out by faith, they would have obtained a rich experience in the things of God. But they thought they would find things a little less taxing in Battle Creek than elsewhere. Many crowd into Battle Creek who get no good there because they make no use of the knowledge they receive. They do no good in Battle Creek, and are only swelling the number who need conversion. They have no spirit of sacrifice. They have a great deal of self and a little bit of Christ, a little faith, and a few good works, and they think that they have religion. But it all amounts to nothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 11)
What do we read in the seventeenth chapter of John? “I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely (by experimental knowledge) that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me.” [Verse 8.] Please read this chapter; for it is full of richness. “As thou hast sent me into the world,” Christ continued, “so have I sent them into the world, and for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word.” [Verses 18-20.] Are we voicing the words of Christ? Are we sanctifying ourselves through obedience to the truth?
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 12)
“Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that they may be one, even as we are one; I in them, and thou in me; that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.” [Verses 20-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 13)
Apply these words to the members of our churches, and see if they are teaching the plan of salvation as Christ has appointed. Are they seeking for that perfect oneness that Christ prayed they should have? Have they indeed kept the words of the living oracles of God? I tell you, my brother, that there is a work to do besides preaching—the work of ministering.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 14)
When any one in Battle Creek or in any place shall speak words which depreciate the medical work, ask them what they are doing to perform the work God has given them to do. Let them take up the work just where they are.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 15)
“And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins, wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience. Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. But God who is rich in mercy, by his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Jesus.” [Ephesians 2:1-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 16)
We are assured that we may be so identified with Christ, the Son of God, as to be wholly one with Him, as He was one with the Father. Who can comprehend this? These words place on us a great responsibility. They are the highest measure of character, and contain the richest blessings that it is possible for any human being to enjoy.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 17)
Brother Irwin, take hold of the work of health reform. If any of the ministers have the idea that the medical missionary work is gaining undue preponderance, let them take the men who have been working in these lines with them into their fields of labor, two here and two there. Let the ministers receive these medical missionaries as they would receive Christ, and see what work they can do. I do not think they will find them dwarfs in religious experience. See if, in this way, you cannot bring some of heaven’s vital current into the churches. See if there is not a class who will grasp the education they need so much, and see if they will not bear the testimony, “But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (not aside from Christ,) (by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together (not in independent atoms,) in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” [Verses 4-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 18)
Suppose that the degrading influence of jealousy and evil surmising, which is death to all spiritual life and symmetrical growth, should be crucified instead of being retained. Would it not be better to do this crucifying, than to do the work that many have been doing—crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh, and putting Him to open shame? Suppose that individually you take hold of this work and begin to crucify the lust of the flesh, the pride of life, and the love of the world. Forget every other person but yourself, until you decide that you will no longer pierce the Son of God afresh by serving divers lusts and seeking only your own pleasure. Cease to worship idols, and continue no longer in bondage—degraded slaves to Satan and to sin.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 19)
Talk this to our ministers, pray it, and work in Christ’s lines. Think of the blessings brought to all who believe in Jesus. What tongue can express God’s love? It would not satisfy His heart of infinite love to let those who believe in Him occupy any lower place than that of His own sons. Can we wonder at the language of the inspired apostle as, in view of this stupendous grace, he exclaimed, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: according as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: having predestined us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.” [Ephesians 1:3-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 20)
Shall we not arise to our high privilege? Shall we not labor as we have never before? Shall we not seek as did Jacob, for the blessing, saying, “I will not let thee go except thou bless me”? [Genesis 32:26.] Oh, what a depth of love, what fulness and completeness there is in Christ Jesus. It is the purpose of God to exceed all our highest imaginations by glorifying His name, through the endless ages of eternity, in the redemption and glorification of the sons and daughters of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 21)
But here I must stop. I have written as fast as my pen could move over the paper, today and yesterday and for days before, to get the matter, which I shall send in this mail before you. I desire that the churches should have this; for the Lord has strengthened me and imbued me with His spirit to write it. Educate the churches in every possible way to deny and sacrifice self. Teach them that they must forsake their idols and cherish supreme love for God, and then they will love their neighbor as themselves.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 22)
With much earnest prayer in behalf of our churches, I remain,
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 23)
Your sister in the blessed hope.
(13LtMs, Lt 42, 1898, 24)
Lt 43, 1898
Gage, W. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 19, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother:
I have received your letter of inquiry as to whether you are standing in such a relation to God and His cause that your judgment would be acceptable to Him. I am very glad that you express the idea [that you] should not accept the position on the board if, spiritually you were not in a condition to serve.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 1)
I will now write you some things that have been presented to me in reference to the matter of principle. The method which some have adopted of gathering up the proxies, and using them to carry their own plans, is not prompted by correct principles. It is using a power to oppose the decisions of a people who are properly instructed in regard to matters which require an intelligent conviction of right and wrong. For any person to obtain proxies and use them to accumulate votes is a fraud. Those votes speak, and under certain circumstances produce a power to bring into important positions of trust, unworthy, unreliable persons.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 2)
Satan is watching every avenue, that he may divert the minds of those who believe present truth, and steal a march upon them by introducing his subtle workings. And more can be done through those who claim to believe the truth but do not obey it, than through those believers who are not wide awake to the situation. Every advance step in the straight and narrow path prepares the way for another step.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 3)
Those who attempt to use proxies place themselves in a very precarious position. If I send my proxies to Battle Creek, I cannot be there in person to see and become intelligent in regard to circumstances and the relation that one proposition may have to another phase of the work. Were I on the ground myself, I could handle my proxies. But some plan must be instituted to use no proxies for the purpose of securing the majority of votes unless the one who has these proxies is present to know personally and intelligently what use will be made of the votes they give to the questions that are brought before them. If by fair means, or by misrepresentation, men have secured proxies to add numbers to their own schemes, those placed in position by these votes will, if they are anxious to do the right thing, refuse to accept the nomination. They should give no influence to the votes obtained by proxies.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 4)
The important work of God will go forward although the Lord has been greatly dishonored by men who have had no connection with God and have put their mold upon the work. Let great vigilance be exercised at this time that men who would control the various lines of the work, in their selfish, authoritative manner, may have no standing or place, for in such men heavenly angels cannot find appropriate channels through which to work. Hard and unimpressible [men] have been prepared to say Yea to things to which they should have said Nay with decision.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 5)
I have written this because there is danger now from men who become offended as did the disciples who walked no more with their Master.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 6)
Brother and Sister Gage, I would gladly be released from addressing you at this time, but I dare not refrain. The warning which has been given you both in connection with Mary Roth has not been heeded, and you are both in a dangerous condition spiritually. You and she must answer to God for walking directly contrary to the light which He has given. You are gaining nothing in spiritual efficiency, or in the experience you might have if you were taking heed to the warning. You have not been conducting your life in lines that are most favorable to the high development of mental and moral capabilities. The springs of your mental and spiritual activity do not find their source in Jesus Christ. Your influence is not such as the true children of God can respect—a mind that is led captive by Satan at his will.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 7)
“Why then is the children of Jerusalem slidden back by perpetual backsliding? They hold fast deceit. They refuse to return. I hearkened and heard, but they spake not aright: no man repented him of his wickedness, saying, What have I done? Everyone turned to his course, as the horse rusheth into the battle. Yea, the stork in the heavens knoweth her appointed times, and the turtle and the swallow observeth their coming, but people know not the judgment of the Lord. How do ye say, We are wise? and the law of the Lord is with us?
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 8)
“Lo, certainly in vain made he it; the pen of the scribes is in vain: the wise men are ashamed, they are dismayed and taken; lo, they have rejected the word of the Lord, and what wisdom is in them? ... For they have healed the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace; when there is no peace. Were they ashamed when they had committed abominations? nay, they were not at all ashamed: neither could they blush: therefore shall they fall among them that fall, in the time of their visitation they shall be cast down, saith the Lord.” [Jeremiah 8:5-9, 11, 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 9)
This is the word I am commissioned to bear unto you: “Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Amend your ways and your doings, and I will cause you to dwell in this place. Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord are these; for if ye thoroughly amend your ways and your doings, if ye thoroughly execute judgment between man and his neighbor: if ye oppress not the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, and shed not innocent blood in this place, neither walk after other gods to your hurt: then will I appoint you to dwell in this place, in the land that I gave to your fathers, forever and ever.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 10)
“Behold, ye trust in lying words, that cannot profit. Will ye steal, murder, and commit adultery, and swear falsely, and burn incense unto Baal, and walk after other gods whom ye know not; and come and stand before me in this house, which is called by my name, and say, We are delivered to do all these abominations? Is this house, which is called by my name, become a den of robbers in your eyes? Behold, I even I have seen it, saith the Lord.... But this thing commanded I to them, saying, Obey my voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be my people: and walk ye in all the ways that I have commanded, that it may be well with you. But they hearkened not, nor inclined their ear, but walked in the counsels and in the imagination of their evil heart, and went backward, and not forward.” [Jeremiah 7:3-11, 23, 24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 11)
“Ho, everyone that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money: come, come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread, and your labor for that which satisfieth not? Hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto me: hear, and your soul shall live: and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.” [Isaiah 55:1-3.] Read also Isaiah 6, 7.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 12)
On a certain night I was unable to sleep. A voice said to me, “Look ye,” and some matters were presented before me, which I was able to understand. But I have so little confidence that you will see, that you will understand. You are both sustaining each other. Sister Gage is as blind in discernment as if the darkness of the earth and the gross spiritual darkness of the people were in covering her like a pall. There is no more hope for either than for the veriest sinner unless you are born again. You have corrupted your ways before the Lord, and your spiritual blindness must be removed. You must see your condition as it is. Your intellectual accomplishments are tainted and corrupted, and have become the instruments for the gratification of your heart’s imaginings, your appetites and desires. Your intelligence should teach you that it is wise for you to restrain yourselves, rather than to place yourselves in channels where Satan can lure you and gloss over evil as righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 13)
The Lord sees you, and is acquainted with all your doings. You are not progressing in grace or in the knowledge of the truth. You demonstrated how difficult it was for you to change or modify your habits when you allowed your mind to run in a certain channel. You were presented to me as standing up before intelligent minds, and in a most decided manner expressing your opinion, just as freely as though, like Daniel, you were receiving your light from God. It is not safe for you to be connected with any of our institutions. “I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 14)
“So that because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor, and blind and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire that thou mayest be rich, and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve that thou mayest see.” [Revelation 3:15-18.] This seventeenth verse gives an accurate description of your condition. Will you heed the counsel given to the Laodicean church?
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 15)
Your association with Mary Roth is working to her soul’s injury, and to the ruin of your own souls. The warning has been given you, and you are indeed in a most pitiable state of darkness, unfit to hold forth the Word of life to others. You may preach, no one can hinder you, but your words will be like your prayers; you will give lip service when your heart is far from God. Your own son has justified his errors by the example you have given him.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 16)
“So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.” [Verse 16.] Your labors in connection with the work and cause of God in any line are described in the words of Christ as nauseating to Him. The figure of spewing out of His mouth means that He cannot offer up your prayers or your expressions of love to God. He cannot endorse your teaching of His Word or your spiritual work in any wise. He cannot present your religious exercises with the request that grace be given you, because there is a dead fly in the ointment of your religious services. “And knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked.” [Verse 17.] O that there might be a turning away from the idols that you love and worship to the living God.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 17)
Sister Gage also is destitute of discernment and spiritual perception as to the propriety of her course of action. By speaking smooth words and fair speeches to her husband regarding his course of action, she makes herself a partaker of his defects and sins. Your folly is made manifest, and there is no excuse for this species of idolatry. God says to you both, as He said to Cain, “If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at thy door.” [Genesis 4:7.] You cannot incorporate light with darkness. Christ with Belial, purity with impurity, good with evil. You will receive the sure result and penalty of transgression. You will lose your sensitiveness of conscience, and become indifferent to the religious experiences.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 18)
Genius, a bright intellect, has been entrusted to you, but you have cherished such a selfish indulgence, that to gratify your own unsanctified appetite, bearing no genuine responsibility in your enjoyment. Some time [ago] Sister Amadon wrote to me that she thought your intelligence and capabilities were not appreciated as they should be. I made no response; I should not encourage the idea of giving you influence, for this would have been giving my voice to your leading souls astray by loose, unprincipled ideas and habits.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 19)
Genius can be perverted. Prosperity can deceive and ruin the soul. I would warn all who would obtain the hope set before them in the gospel not to follow your example, but counterwork your influence. I would warn poor souls that they are to beware of all that would endanger the purity and simplicity of our faith and religious character. If God has entrusted wealth, prosperity, or talent to any, let them beware how they prostitute the gifts of God to their own spiritual ruin. These precious blessings of God are not to be tampered with, for they are the divine safeguard to ensure peace and to elevate and ennoble the entire man. If you refuse to hear and obey the caution given by God, if the warning, Come out from among them and be separate, is not received and acted upon, the door is opened and kept open for you to invite the devil’s temptation which you have become fearless to resist.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 20)
Had you spiritual discernment to see your own case, could you see the influence of your course of action, and how offensive this course is to God, what carefulness would you exercise in the formation of friendships and companionships of men or women! How careful you would be to avoid lowering by your influence the standard of religious principle or sapping the foundation of religious faith of those who are looking at you. You are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. Unsanctified, frivolous connections will produce fatal results to spirituality. By such connections you show that the word spoken of Solomon, “His heart was not perfect with the Lord his God,” are true of you. [1 Kings 11:4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 21)
This theme cannot be treated indifferently, for just as surely as it is, the scenes of your misspent lives will be held before you both. When it is too late to redeem the failure, you will review with bitterness the loss you have sustained by living a superficial life, frittering away in frivolous excitement and selfish pleasure the hours which belong to God, not to yourself. “Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 22)
The Lord takes no pleasure in you. Your influence, all three of you, is of a character to counterwork the work of God. O, how much more valuable to you than all else is the wealth of clean hands and the golden treasures of a pure, undefiled heart. The nobility of the soul for whom God has given His [Son] to save it from corruption, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price. These you can render to God for all His benefits.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 23)
Bear in mind the perpetuating power of evil influences. Shall the sad state of apostasy from correct, elevating, ennobling influences be laid at the feet of Satan? The question, “Who made Israel to sin?” will have to be answered. Talk not of taking part in board meetings or councils, for you have no true, genuine connection with God. You have talents, but they are tainted and corrupted, and for their misuse you must answer in the judgment. Is your influence a blessing or curse to your children? Shall your name be whispered with saddened looks and tearful eyes? Shall your children say, “His influence, irreligious when he claimed to be religious, ruined me,” or, shall they say, “His piety, his elevated, noble principles, saved me from ruin”?
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 24)
This warning now comes to you, and what will you do with it? Will you say, “Have no fear of me?” But beware of that which the old writers called the world’s trinity—the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes and the pride of life. If you trifle and tamper with these, they will prove your ruin. Unless you are born again, unless your objectionable hereditary tendencies are changed, unless purity and sanctification work a transformation in your lives, your barque will be shipwrecked, your souls lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 25)
Take a retrospective view of your life, [to see] if you have followed Him who said, “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow me.” [Mark 8:34.] “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.” [John 14:6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 43, 1898, 26)
Lt 44, 1898
Evans, I. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 20, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother Evans:
Although I have written many pages today, I desire to send you a few lines. I am writing this by lamplight. I received your letters, and if I could see you, would sit down and hold conversation with you. It would give me much more satisfaction than it does to write with pen and ink.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 1)
It is not best to become fainthearted and discouraged. The Lord lives, and there is no end to His resources. We have a living Saviour as our Advocate. He understands all our perplexities. His invitation is yet good, “Come unto me, all ye that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your soul. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 2)
We feel deeply the need of constant help from God in order to advance. If we do not advance, we retrograde. Do you, my brother, appreciate the words of Christ: “He that will come after me let him deny himself and take up his cross, and follow me”? [Mark 8:34.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 3)
Is there anything in the principles of health reform taught by our people that should lead men [to] take the position that either to demerit it or to manifest no interest to educate the people? We are not to be false shepherds or false teachers who, in order to court the favor of the self-indulgent, speak to them words that encourage rather than repress self-indulgence and idolatry.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 4)
The True Witness has given those who are living in these last days a decided testimony to bear: Read Revelation 1:13-18. How much this True Witness has to say in reference to the work of overcoming! The Lord bade John write to the church in Ephesus. Every church has a guardian angel who is to minister to that special church. Solemn thought!
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 5)
“These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, that walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks: I know thy works.” Then He specifies the excellent qualities which are cherished in the church. These are qualifications which they must have. But the word of commendation changes. “Nevertheless,” He says, “I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember them from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works.” [Revelation 2:1-5.] That love for Jesus Christ which embraces also the brethren, they had not cherished; and, losing the love of those for whom Christ had died, they would soon lose the love of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 6)
The Saviour addressed His disciples, “Little children, yet a little while am I with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go ye cannot come; so now I say to you. A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.” [John 13:33, 34.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 7)
“Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent, and do the first works, or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of its place, except thou repent.” [Revelation 2:5.] “And unto the angel of the church in Sardis, write, These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars: I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received, and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shall not know what hour I will come upon thee.” [Revelation 3:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 8)
What was the sin of the Sardis church? It was want of love and interest to strengthen the things which remained. They were not to put down those things, but build them up on the most holy faith. Their works could not be perfect before God until they had done this work. They were to keep fresh in their memory the things they had heard and received, and were to communicate the same to others. They were themselves to hold fast, and repent, that they had made so little use of the truth in helping the souls that were ready to die. This work had been neglected, and they were revealing to the world that their works did not correspond with their faith. The things they had received and heard, they were to hold fast in their memory, and in love for souls, they were to communicate it. God called for repentance, because of this neglect of duty, which made their work imperfect before Him. They were weighed in the balance of the sanctuary, and found wanting.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 9)
“If therefore thou shalt not watch,” said God, “I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” [Verse 3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 10)
There is a work to be done, not only for the churches who know the reasons of our faith, but the souls that are ready to die outside the church. The light which God had given to His church is not to be hidden under a bed or a bushel; it is to be put on a candlestick, that it may shine to all that are in the house. The house represents the world. While some are looking with suspicion upon the work of Dr. Kellogg, what work are they themselves doing? Says the True Witness, “Remember therefore how thou hast heard and received, and hold fast, and repent.” [Verse 3.] There is to be a watching done, that we may do the work appointed to each individual soul. To every man is given his work, and if this work is neglected, then what? I leave you to answer this question before God. Is it not time that every member of our churches shall exercise his God-given talents, and diffuse light and knowledge? Let not any one of our ministers or presidents of our conferences seek to stay the work that is given to all to do for those who are ready to die.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 11)
“Thou hast a few names even in Sardis, which have not defiled their garments (by contamination with the world, in dressing, in conversation, in selfishness, pride, and idolatry.) And they shall walk with me in white, for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” [Verses 4-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 12)
I would be pleased to write much upon this subject, which mean so much to every human being upon the earth, but I cannot do this, for I have been up writing since two o’clock. My brother, let me tell you that you have lost precious blessings, and a rich experience, by not combining the health question with all your labors in the church. The people must have the light on health reform. This work has been neglected, and people are ready to die because they need the light which they ought to have, and must have, to cut them away from selfish indulgence.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 13)
The Lord loves His people, and will co-operate with them when they co-operate with Him. The work that is to be done in these lines, Dr. Kellogg is doing, and those who are standing aside to criticize should themselves be engaged in this work, asking to help souls to find the way of life. Seek the lost sheep. This is not a fanatical and superstitious work; it is the work that Christ did when He was in our world. He said, “Except a man deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me, he cannot be my disciple.” [See Luke 9:23; 14:27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 14)
As a people, we have advanced light, and we must communicate this light to those who are in darkness. Do not let your faith and courage fail. In the name of the Lord, and in faith, come up on to higher ground, and let the message of mercy and truth and hope be given to the people who need it. Set the church to work, and they will find that they need so much help from God, for themselves and others, which they must gain by prayer, that they will have no time to watch and criticize others. The Lord calls for workers. He calls for sincere repentance from those who have done so little of the work that the Lord has given them to do. His people are to represent the character of Christ. We have lost time, and now we need the converting power of God upon our souls that are languishing and ready to die because we have not faith and love. The temperance question covers much, and must be kept before the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 44, 1898, 15)
Lt 45, 1898
Gage, Brother and Sister [W. C.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 19, 1896 Portions of this letter are published in 11MR 272. Dear Brother and Sister Gage:
I have a message for you, but I fear that I cannot get it off in this mail. But I will write a few things to you, as you have kindly written to me. I have written out something in regard to votes by proxy. The way in which this matter has been managed should not be repeated. Those who, by the number of votes which they have accumulated, have placed men whom they had chosen, in positions of influence, reveal that they are untrustworthy. They show just what they would do if they could. It may be that the Lord has suffered this thing to be, that He may awaken the understanding of His people. There must be faithful watchmen on the walls of Zion, who will be ready to give the note of warning to the unruly elements who think that they have wisdom to run anything they choose.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 1)
It is the privilege of all who are thus elected to say, I do not choose to serve in any position brought about by such unprincipled means.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 2)
I will send more to you in the next mail, which leaves in two weeks. In love for your soul, I wish to say to you and your wife, Have you followed the light that God has given you in regard to your own course of action? Have you accepted the warnings given, and conscientiously acted upon them? If you have not done this, how can any word that I shall write make any impression on your mind?
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 3)
From the light recently given me, you have not acted up to the light you have. This warning was given me by One who gave His life for you, whose you are by creation and redemption. You are both weak in moral power. The close oneness into which you have entered with Marie Roth is a detriment to you and her. You make an impression on other minds that is no honor to any one of you. This sentimentalism has already come to such a pass that God has seen fit to warn you of your danger. The influence of such intimacies is demoralizing. You have not a vital connection with God. You have been, and are now, following another leader, who has laid a net for your souls, and he will succeed if you will let him. The lowest appetites are indulged. You need [to] understand that self-denial and self-sacrifice are the conditions of discipleship with Christ. The principles that bind you together are not of that order that will make you heavenly-minded, and if they are not changed, they will prove the ruin of your souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 4)
There is idolatry in this union, and that which will do harm to your own souls and to the souls of others. A bewitching power holds sway over the sentiments of your mind, and the influence exerted over others is objectionable. The love of praise and flattery, the confidences exchanged, are not inspired by the Spirit of God. They are deteriorating in their influence.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 5)
Obedience to God is your duty. Study the Word of God. If you were ambitious to answer the prayer of Christ, “As thou hast given him power over all flesh that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent” [John 17:2, 3], you would become sound in mind. This must be our only ambition, this our single aim, to walk before God in a way that will be well pleasing to Him. Oh, how thankful you should be to God for His grace, which is still striving for a place in your soul. If you love God supremely, what ever you may do, you will stand firm as a rock to principle. You will encourage nothing in your associations or friendships which will dampen your zeal for God. But you are bowing to an idol, and there is not the least prospect of your overcoming the temptations of the enemy, which you have invited, unless you make an entire change.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 6)
You are all three registered in the books of heaven as unclean in the sight of God. Sin is not wanting in your close union together. Your hope and confidence in God are so mingled with corruption that your services are not acceptable to Him. You may do plenty of speechifying, but the endorsement of God is not upon it. You are not in harmony with the work for this time, and the Lord cannot endorse your actions. You need divine enlightenment. Self-denial and self-sacrifice you know but very little about. You have but little experience in following the example of your self-denying Redeemer.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 7)
Sister Gage, your overflowing love had better be given to Him who owns you. Your generous affection and regard might better be given to Him who gave His life for you. He was despised and rejected of men, but He is infinitely deserving of your highest admiration. You have talents, but they were not created by you. They have been lent to you by God, and you are to improve them and return them to your Maker. You have need of the Spirit of God to co-operate with your mind, and lead and control it to His name’s glory. If this power does not control you, all your aptness, your smartness, will be placed on the enemy’s side, to counterwork the work of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 8)
Time and again you have been led captive by Satan at his will, and have only a cheap surface experience in religious things. There is no such thing as sanctified ignorance. The work of God demands all that there is of you.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 9)
Brother Gage, I am sorry that your wife is of the same spirit as yourself. You are now sowing seed from which you must reap your harvest. Sanctified knowledge would lead you in different lines to those in which you have been traveling. Your voice is often heard in erroneous propositions, and in opposition to light and truth. This is because you do not know what manner of spirit you are of. But the Lord gives you another invitation, and you are warned to come out from the corrupting influences of the world, and come on the Lord’s side.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 10)
I write this because I have a love for your souls, but I will try by the next mail to send you the words that the Lord has given me for you. I cannot feel at liberty to send them now. May the Lord have compassion on all three of you. None of you are safe and pure and true and holy. You need a work done for you which has not yet been done. You need to be converted—body, soul, and spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 45, 1898, 11)
Lt 46, 1898
Hardy, E. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales May 24, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TMK 53, 209; 3MR 320. + My Dear Young Brother:
Last Sabbath was the first day I have attempted to speak in the chapel for three months. The Lord gave me a message for the people. I did not see your face among the students. Why is it that you are not here? I had hoped that you would be here to receive the benefits of the Bible studies, and I still have hope that you will be here. Why not?
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 1)
We are having an excellent school term. There is a good class of students in attendance. Last term there were a few who made things disagreeable for a time, but we have not seen anything of this kind this term.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 2)
Before the school opened I was called away to Melbourne, and remained there for two months, visiting Geelong and Ballarat, and speaking four times in Stanmore on my return.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 3)
We shall all be glad to see your face among the number who are deriving all the benefits possible from the school. You have good perceptive faculties, and here you would have advantages that you cannot afford to miss of securing a Biblical knowledge as well as in other lines. Education is a science, and it embraces much—a physical as well as an intellectual knowledge. It teaches the human agent how to perform his duty, and to healthfully work all the human machinery. But you understand all this and have no need that I should dwell at length upon it. You understand the principles upon which we are trying to work. But the foundation of all true education is the wisdom of God. We feel that there is a necessity now for preparing for the future eternal life. We have the most instructive lessons from the Word of God. You understand this, and will appreciate the same. We want you to come into the channel of light.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 4)
I felt very sad when it seemed that your attendance at the school was likely to be obstructed, but I think now that your father would raise no objection to your becoming a student in the school. You need all the help that you can possibly obtain—help which is opened to you in a full uncontaminated faith in the Source of all strength.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 5)
God’s abounding love and presence will give you the power of self-control. He will mold and fashion your mind and character. He will direct your aims and purposes and capabilities in a channel that will give you moral and spiritual power, which you will not have to leave here in this world, but can carry with you and retain through eternal ages.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 6)
“Ye are laborers together with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] “Ye are not your own: for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] Then you will be silently as well as consciously developing a special individual character. As you take the yoke of Christ, and wear it, you will heed His invitation, “Learn of me: for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 7)
I know that temptations are in every place, but more especially are they in our cities, and you will meet these temptations in every form. You need the grace of Christ every moment, that your intellect may not run to waste. The estimate which Christ has placed upon every human being, is only ascertained by the great sacrifice He has made to redeem the soul. You may be distinguished for industry and energy of character. You could help students in many lines of industry. They may profit by the inculcation of the knowledge of practical work which you have. Many are very ignorant where you are more wise.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 8)
You need now to make a full consecration of yourself to God. You need to have your mind strengthened and ennobled by cultivating spiritual lines of study. You want to find your place in the vineyard of the Lord. You want your mind impressed with the importance of securing spiritual efficiency which will make you a blessing to others. This is the higher education. What hinders you from coming at once to the school, that you may be advantaged by all that you can obtain? This would not only be a great satisfaction to me, but to all who have any acquaintance with you. You scarcely know yourself, you do not understand your danger, for Satan is very subtle in his ingenious methods for leading souls away from light into darkness.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 9)
From the light which the Lord has been pleased to give me, I must tell you that your soul is in peril. Standing where you are, you are under temptation. You need to draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. Humble yourself in the sight of the Lord, and He will lift you up. It is not best for you to stand alone and in discouragement. Remember the words, “Thou God seest me.” [Genesis 16:13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 10)
If there is not another soul in the universe that regards you, the Lord God of Israel is looking upon you with thoughts of compassion, tenderness, and sympathy. He sees you with your strong impulses when fainthearted and discouraged. Hereditary tendencies strive for the mastery, and you lose your tenderness of heart. You blame circumstances. You would rather be in any place than with your own thoughts. Now, there is a way out of it. Christ is your Saviour, your Redeemer, and He sends you a tender, compassionate, sympathetic invitation, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” But there are conditions. “Take my yoke upon you,” He says, “and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 11)
There is light and grace for you, and I hope that you will be a student in our school. This very morning I was speaking with Brother Haskell about you, and I said, “He ought to be in the school.”“Yes,” he said, “why is he not here?”“I wish he would come.” If you would only open your heart to the precious light of truth that is being brought before you, you would consider the truth, and it would be to you as a mine of gold, from which you could draw the heavenly treasure.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 12)
Not only has every provision been made that when tried and tempted you should find help and strength and grace, but also that your influence upon other minds should be fragrant. Not only does Christ know every soul, and the temptations and trials of that soul, but He knows all the circumstances that irritate and chafe the spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 13)
Your great danger is in being self-sufficient. This will not do for a Christian. Christ will give you His patience if you ask for it. A true shepherd knows and pities and helps the sheep that most need his help—those that are bruised and lame and feeble. “He shall lead his flock like a shepherd.” [Isaiah 40:11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 14)
Far more intimately than the patriarch Jacob knew the weak, the suffering, and the lame among his sheep, does the chief Shepherd know His flock. He knows what no one else knows. He has Himself weighed every burden. No one knows the weight like Himself, for He has borne all our griefs, carried all our sorrows. It was this that made Him a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 15)
If you suppose that you have no sympathy from any human heart, you make a mistake. But even if this were the case you have the deepest, the richest, the most refreshing sympathy in the bosom of the great Shepherd. We have not an high priest who cannot sympathize with us, but One who was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. I want you to understand that if your soul is saved, it will be because you have cooperated with Jesus Christ in His great work of restoring in you the moral image of God. You must work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure. “We are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 16)
Every young man, if he will, may have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. There are duties to the body and duties to the soul, and these every human agent must cooperate with God in seeking to perform. In this age of the world especially young men need excellency of character. Do not submit to receive a cheap mold. The young need sound common sense; for they are living for two worlds. They should make everything practical.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 17)
I address you, my brother. Apply the truth to your own individual case. You have a soul to save or a soul to lose. Have a will of your own, but let it be subject to the will of God. Be determined that you will not become angry, that you will not become self-sufficient, that you will not be hasty and overbearing. If this is your weak point, guard that point as a man would guard a broken limb. Watch your spirit, and let not a hasty spirit conquer you. Be careful to examine the weak points in your character, knowing that the evils which exist may be overcome by steadfastly refusing to yield to your weakness. The evil of hasty, wicked, indulgence of temper makes any youth a madman. Keep sane. A soft answer turneth away wrath. Evil can and will grow into existence through repetition.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 18)
Do not underrate the importance of little things because they are little. By action and reaction these little defects accumulate, and bind themselves together like rods of steel. That little action, that unguarded word, repeated, becomes habit.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 19)
I have a message for you. Cultivate a kind, tender, sympathetic heart, and never call these attributes weakness, for they are the attributes of Christ. Be careful of your influence. Let it be of so pure and fragrant a character that you will never be ashamed to have it reproduced in others. We are fitting ourselves for the great family of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 20)
You will hear men expressing infidel sentiments. Never make these men your associates, because they are controlled by a satanic agency that you do not see. Many poor souls are being trained under the black banner of the powers of darkness.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 21)
As drops of water make the river, so little things make up life. Life is a river, peaceful, calm, and enjoyable, or it is a troubled river, always casting up mire and dirt. In this life you may place yourself under the discipline of the Holy Spirit. Through the sanctification of the Spirit you will thus grow more and more like Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 22)
A violent display of temper is at all times the work of Satan. Thus he leads human agents to reflect his image. You need an education entirely different from that which you are now receiving. Christ speaks to you; hear His voice. “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.” [Luke 9:23.] Christ calls you just as you are. All that you are asked to do is to cooperate with Him. His influence will mold and train your soul. You will be transformed by the Spirit of Christ into His likeness.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 23)
Acts repeated form habits, and habit constitutes character. My young brother, for Christ’s sake, make a decided effort to cooperate with God. Do not make any delay, for eternal interests are involved. You have had precious opportunities. The Lord would have you unite with those who are spiritually minded, that your life and character may be molded after the Divine standard, that you may be indeed a child of God and heir of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 24)
I ask you to come to our school as a student. I do not believe your father would oppose this, although I have not spoken to him in regard to it.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 25)
In love for your soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 46, 1898, 26)
Lt 47, 1898
Haskell, Brother Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 1, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in GH 08/1898. Dear Brother Haskell:
I received your letter last evening. Thank you for writing. All has been done that we could do, and yet it seems difficult for the people in Cooranbong to exercise faith. I do not think any of us are where we ought to be in this matter. Unbelief seems to be the obstacle in the way of our advancement spiritually. We all need to pray, Lord, increase our faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 1)
I spoke last Sabbath at three o’clock. We encouraged old and young, believers and unbelievers to come to the meeting in the morning. Lunch was provided for them, and about forty ate their dinners under the trees. They had a pleasant time in every way. There was a meeting in the forenoon and also in the afternoon on Sunday. W. C. White, Herbert Lacey, and wife went to Dora Creek. I spoke there to between thirty and forty people. I had perfect freedom. Brother and Sister Lacey did their best in the singing, which was well executed. A number of unbelievers were present, and they seemed to be much interested.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 2)
On Monday we commenced our morning prayer meetings at six o’clock. Seventeen were present. I talked to them on faith, after which nearly all bore testimony, acknowledging that they saw their deficiencies in not exercising faith in God and putting their entire trust in Him, in not taking Christ as their personal Saviour. I am sure some began to understand what it means to believe.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 3)
W. C. White has been suffering severely with influenza. He has been so hoarse that he could say but a few words.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 4)
At the Sunday evening meeting we had a full house. My horses and carriages do good service on Sunday and Sabbath, bringing the people to meeting. The meeting on Sunday evening was reported to be a success. Many outsiders were present.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 5)
Monday morning early we were again in meeting, with a larger number out, and I had freedom in prayer and in speaking upon the subject of entire consecration to God and the exercise of faith in Christ’s power, and His willingness to impart to us His richest blessings as soon as we prepare the way to receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. Again testimonies were borne which evidenced that some were obtaining a better knowledge of the science of faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 6)
At nine o’clock on Monday morning I spoke in the school building to a full room, on the subject of the improvement of the talents which God has entrusted to every human being, of their obligation to improve these talents by use, and thus gain others to render back to the Giver. I read something upon this subject, and I know an impression was made upon many minds. One brother made his confession with weeping. He felt in his heart that he had backslidden from God. He saw that his talents had been neglected, that he had not made the best use of them. There was a good spirit in the meeting. Many hearts were softened and subdued by the Spirit of God. Many testimonies were borne by the students, both young and old.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 7)
In the afternoon, meeting was held in the church. I attended, and engaged in prayer. I talked to them a short time upon faith, and told them my experience in the night season. I was before a company, talking with them upon faith, and trying to make them understand that they were far behind in this respect. I was showing them that because of this, they had not advanced spiritually, that they had a deficient experience in the knowledge of God and their Redeemer. I was trying to show them that they must be able intelligently to voice the words of John, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world,” that they must behold Him as their Sin-bearer. [John 1:29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 8)
Then the Word of God was opened before me in a most beautiful, striking light. Page after page was turned, and I read the gracious invitations and words of entreaty to seek God’s glory and God’s will, and all other things would be added. These invitations, promises, and assurances stood out as in golden letters. “Why do you not grasp them?” I said. Seek first to know God before any other thing. Search the Scriptures. Feed on the words of Christ, which are spirit and life, and your knowledge will enlarge and expand.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 9)
Study your Bible. Study not the philosophy contained in many books, but study the philosophy of the Word of the Living God. Other literature is of little consequence when compared with this. Do not crowd into your minds so many things that are cheap and unsatisfying. In the Word of God is spread before you the richest banquet. It is the Lord’s table, abundantly provided, whereof you may eat and be satisfied.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 10)
The promises of God stood out clear and distinct, as though placed in letters of gold. Why, Oh why are they not appreciated! Why is not the heart filled with thanksgiving and praise? Why are your tongues so silent? Where are the words that express thanksgiving and praise to God for all His benefits? The talent of speech is misappropriated. Let the talent of choice words be given to God in thanksgiving and rejoicing, and this will glorify His name. Surrender self entirely to God. “Let the peace of God rule in your hearts, ... and be ye thankful.” [Colossians 3:15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 11)
I cannot write more on this subject. I have not slept since one o’clock and am writing these few words to you. After I had given my message to the people, I left, and others carried on the meeting. Three times I spoke that day. Tuesday we assembled again for worship. My heart was drawn out in supplication to God that the deep things of God might be opened to the minds of those present, and that we might understand what it means to serve Him in love, and the language of the heart be, “I delight to do thy will, O my God, yea, thy law is within my heart.” [Psalm 40:8.] It was when the heart of David was enlarged that he could run in the way of the commandments of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 12)
At nine o’clock I again spoke in the chapel of the school building to the students. I read something more in regard to the use of the talents. I had freedom in presenting before them the rich grace prepared for them if they would only receive and appreciate the heavenly gift. They would rejoice in the Lord in humble obedience to His requirements. Many testimonies were borne by the young men and young women. If they will only receive the truth as it is in Jesus, what light will shine forth from them to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 13)
There was a meeting last night in the church, but I have not yet heard about it, for none are yet up. My heart yearns for these young people. The Lord is waiting to bless them if they will open the door of the heart, but they must do this individually. I shall continue to labor as the Lord shall strengthen and bless me. My trust is in the Lord; He is my portion forever. We shall do all we possibly can on this occasion, and with the cooperation of God we hope to see an advancement in spiritual lines.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 14)
I am so thankful to our Heavenly Father that souls are still coming to the knowledge of the truth. We must keep drawing with Christ, and draw hard and continuously. We need faith, living, acting faith. The power of the Holy Spirit will work all who will be worked. We need the Lord Jesus with us every moment. Our soul should pant after Him as the hart panteth after the water brooks.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 15)
Tell Brother Starr I will write to him soon. Love to all in the house.
(13LtMs, Lt 47, 1898, 16)
Lt 48, 1898
Gorrick, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 1, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 20MR 61-63. Dear Sister Gorrick:
I commenced a letter to you, and had it nearly finished, but was called away, and now I cannot find it. I will write a few lines to you. I feel deep sympathy for you, knowing that you are sorely tempted. The enemy is trying to make you faint and become discouraged. I feel no less sympathy and deep interest for your husband. Our Saviour will be his Saviour if he will accept Him. Never, never are any one of us to feel that it is anything but the highest honor to become the sons and daughters of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 1)
My sister, never, never yield to the temptation to sacrifice Christian principle in order to meet the world’s criterion. Be firm; be faithful, for you are bought with a price. Your duty to your Saviour may not lead you in the smoothest paths, for your Redeemer never walked in paths of self-pleasing and self-indulgence. He lived not to please himself. He went without the camp, bearing the reproach. Wherever Providence has placed you, God will give you strength to stand firm in the faith. Let nothing interpose between your soul and God.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 2)
We will press close to Jesus. Hear His voice to His disciples: “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily and follow me.” [Luke 9:23.] God requires of us our life service. Our Saviour came to this world to be a Sin-bearer, to take away the sin of the world. He came as our Advocate. He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for our sins only, but also for the sins of the whole world. “Hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments.” [1 John 2:3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 3)
Christ did not merely give us directions as to the path in which we must travel, but He came to be our teacher. He did not merely tell us how we ought to obey, but in His own life He gave us a practical example of how we should obey. Thus He is the true helper. Going before us, He beats down the obstructions, and tells us to walk in His footsteps. Our blessed Saviour says, Follow me. I will lead you. I am the way, the truth, and the life. He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 4)
Christ served as a true son, an obedient son. He declared, “I have kept my Father’s commandments.” [John 15:10.] Sanctification is a lifelong obedience. We can be greatly honored by being in co-partnership with Christ. “Take my yoke upon you,” He says, “and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.] The obedience of which Christ has left us an example is perfect and complete. He lived the law in human nature, that human nature may receive Him by faith, and through the power given, become the sons of God. God’s love is magnified in His law by restricting and binding about the impulse to work against the attributes of God, and His great love magnifies the law and makes it honorable. He came not to do His own will, but the will of Him that sent Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 5)
It is for our present good and happiness in this life, and for our eternal interest in the future life, to consider the life of Christ, His sonship in humanity. All who connect with Him will be partakers of the divine nature, and will render Him their willing service. They will not feel that it is an arbitrary exaction. Obedience is required to save the world from the dire and sure results of disobedience. The Lord Jesus is teaching every soul to step in the sonship of His obedience in humanity, not as a hard duty, but as sons of God, in oneness with the Son in the Father. This obedience in oneness with Christ will make the path of obedience pleasant, for we shall be walking in Christ’s foot prints. We shall follow where our Saviour leads the way. We may not always see a clear path for our feet, but we can follow in His footsteps, knowing that His example is right. We can leave all the issues with Him. And in this close following, we help others by our example.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 6)
My sister, the universe of heaven is interested in your human life. Christ is interested in your family. His heart of love is grieved that the talents He has entrusted to your children are misdirected and misapplied. They are not choosing a career that will elevate, ennoble, and sanctify the mind, that will develop a character after Christ’s likeness, that will make them such that Christ can unite them with His family in the courts above. I am sorry that the enemy has deceived them, because they are lost to the service of Christ as long as they are thus following a path of their own choosing, and they are bringing hay, wood, stubble, to the foundation, rather than gold, silver, and precious stones, which are imperishable. The very highest honor we each can have is to lift and bear the cross of Christ. That cross is to all who bear it the pledge of the crown of eternal life.
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 7)
My sister, the Lord loves you, and He wants you to have the crown of life. “He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will not blot out His name out of the book of life, but I will confess His name before my Father, and before his angels.” [Revelation 3:5.] The white robes are the garments of Christ’s righteousness, and all who have this righteousness are partakers of the divine nature. They have written upon them, “the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.” [Verse 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 8)
The Lord is calling upon your husband to make a surrender of himself to God. He has been bought with a price, even the blood of the Son of God. “As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name.” [John 1:12.] My brother, may the Lord indeed wash all your sins away, and give you a new heart. “Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.” [Revelation 16:15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 9)
“And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.... Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb.... These are the true sayings of God.” [Revelation 19:6-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 48, 1898, 10)
Lt 49, 1898
Israel, Sr. Refiled as Lt 49, 1896.
Lt 50, 1898
Daniells, A. G. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 3, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 257-258. Dear Brother Daniells:
W. C. White has just sent me your last letter to read. This contains important matter, and is a relief to me as well as to you. In answer to your question about applying means just now, I would say that the light God has been pleased to give me since the beginning of our week of prayer, is that, for the honor of His name, most decided efforts should be made to relieve the financial embarrassment of our school at this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 1)
Today Brother Hughes came and laid his soul’s burden upon me. He asks, What shall be done? We are fifteen thousand dollars in debt, and we must have the main building up, if it is only enclosed. We are very much crowded, and everything is inconvenient. We must, if possible, secure more students; and, if possible, more means must be gathered in.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 2)
I did not dare to say to him what I now say to you—that the work of the health home is a good work, and that the Lord will bless it if all will walk humbly with Him; but that it must stand second to the school interest. In consideration of the situation of the school and its relation to the work at this time, for the good of souls and for the honor of God, the school must now come first. It must not be marred by a heavy debt. The work on the main building must advance as fast as possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 3)
The school enterprise is of great importance, of more importance than any of us realize. We have a most excellent school, and if we all seek the Lord in humility, if we all cooperate with God to make the school a success before the world and the heavenly universe, the Lord will let His blessing rest upon it. Money must be applied for it, and the teachers must make devoted, zealous efforts to draw in even lines, that no disunion may exist. Then faith and works will harmonize.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 4)
The Lord knows all about how we are situated here, and how much we need means. I know He will not leave His work to be crippled if we do our best, walking humbly with God and trusting in Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 5)
The Lord has ever placed the school interest before any other enterprise; and I have no hesitancy in saying that at this time the school interest must come first, and more than that, must be kept first. But I cannot take in all your letter now. I will read it over carefully once more, and then will write you again.
(13LtMs, Lt 50, 1898, 6)
Lt 50a, 1898
Daniells, A. G. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 6, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 351. + Dear Brother Daniells:
We have tried to do the best we could in this locality during the Week of Prayer. My horses and carriages have been taken into the neighboring townships to bring in believers and unbelievers to the meetings. We have held meetings at Dora Creek. I spoke there last Sunday in the old schoolhouse, now used for a hall. Brother Herbert Lacey has spoken there once. Since last Sabbath I have spoken, in the school and in the church, twelve times. One day I spoke in the six o’clock morning meeting, then to the students in the school chapel, then in the afternoon in the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 1)
W. C. White contracted a severe cold, and was so hoarse that he could scarcely speak. He is better now.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 2)
We have held early morning meeting in the church throughout the week. I have attended all these meetings but one. The Lord has hitherto helped me.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 3)
We have also held social meetings in the school chapel, and the students have borne their testimonies quite freely. Brother Herbert Lacey has broken his heart before the Lord, and has manifested a good, contrite spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 4)
We are doing all we can to enlighten minds in regard to exercising faith and trust in God. Here lies our great deficiency. When we believe the Word of God, and make a practical application of it, the Lord will be able to use us as vessels unto honor. Oh, let us know what it is to have living faith in the Word of God. We must talk faith, sing faith, act faith, and then we shall see the deep moving of the Spirit of God. We are weak on this point, when we should be strong.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 5)
In the matter of the school, the Lord will work. We shall see of His salvation.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 6)
In regard to the publication of the matters which have taken time, and crowded out matters of greater importance, we would say, You must pray, you must watch. Please read what is written in regard to canvassers in Gospel Workers, 345-358. I would not advise abrupt movements in regard to the cutting out of such matters as you sent me, to displease and offend the people. But you need to cut away these things soon. Move guardedly in all things, and give no offense if you can avoid it. Give them a little more time.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 7)
It is a grave mistake for our people to canvass for such matter. There is need of putting the whole soul into the work of spreading the light of truth, through our own publications. By this means the canvassers can talk the truth as they have opportunity. They should use great wisdom in presenting the truth. They should be wise as serpents, and harmless as doves. The canvassing work must be revived. Great care should be exercised as to whom you choose to represent the work for this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 8)
This letter must now go to the post office.
(13LtMs, Lt 50a, 1898, 9)
Lt 51, 1898
Brethren “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 6, 1898 See also Lt 51b, 1898. Portions of this letter are published in 11MR 217-218. Dear Brethren in Battle Creek:
There are times when the truth must be spoken, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. The Lord is greatly dishonored when those who claim to believe the truth make their appeals to lawyers. Will you read your Bibles, and practice the Word of God on this point? The interests of the cause of God are not to be committed to men who have no connection with heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 1)
Matters have been presented before me that have filled my soul with keen anguish. I saw that men are linking up arm in arm with lawyers, but God was not in their company. I am commissioned to say to you that you are not moving under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 2)
Brother Smith, have you not been united with W. C. Gage long enough to know that his counsel and influence are misleading? Is it necessary for the Lord to come to you with a rod to show you that you need a higher experience before you can be fitted for connection with the family above? Will you link up with men who have a faculty of accusing, and thinking and speaking evil of the things that God approves? In the name of the Lord, I tell you that you need clear discernment and spiritual eyesight.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 3)
Again and again the Lord has pointed out the work which the church in Battle Creek and those all through America are to do. They are to reach a much higher standard in spiritual advancement. They are to wake out of sleep, and go without the camp, working for souls that are ready to perish. Doctor Kellogg is doing the very work which God has given to the church in Battle Creek—the last call to the supper He has prepared.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 4)
The many interests centering in Battle Creek should be divided and subdivided and placed in other cities. You who think you are wise men may say, It will cost too much. We can do the work here in Battle Creek at less expense. Well, does not the Lord know all this? Is He not a God who understands all your unbelieving reasoning that holds so many interests in Battle Creek? He has revealed to you that centers should be made in all the cities. This would call many out of Battle Creek to work in other places. In order to be carried forward aright, the medical missionary work needs talent, wise discrimination, but can this work be done while those in responsible places, presidents of conferences and ministers, bar the way? I say to the president of the Michigan [Conference], to Elder Smith, and to others, Remove the stumbling block that you are surely placing before the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 5)
The people in Battle Creek have not exercised their talents in devising and planning how they may plant the standard of truth in regions where decided efforts should be made, and the Lord has moved upon Doctor Kellogg to do the work offered to those in Battle Creek, which they did not choose to accept. The work which God has given to the Battle Creek church has not been done, and while some of you are repeating the very work that has been done over and over again, the work of blinding the spiritual eyesight, God has placed His work in the hands of those who will take it up and carry it forward.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 6)
God is in His holy place, and He dwells also with him that is of a humble and contrite spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. Those who are doing medical missionary work in Battle Creek should have the full sanction and cooperation of the church. If they do not have this, they are bound about. Nevertheless, they will advance, though without the cooperation of those who refuse to help. There will be two churches in Battle Creek in regard to principle of action.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 7)
If the workers engaged in medical missionary work will carry this special line into the churches, if they will work in the fear of God, they will find doors opened before them. But how much better it is to seek for unity of action.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 8)
If no help is given, by the presidents of our conferences and ministers to those engaged in our work, Doctor Kellogg will no longer pay in the tithe from the workers in the Sanitarium. They will appropriate this to carry forward the work that is in harmony with the light of God’s Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 9)
Please read the invitation to the supper, and the last call made. Study to see what is being done to meet the command of Jesus. I cannot understand why this indifference is manifested, why you should stand off and criticize and draw away. The gospel net is to be cast into the sea, and it draws both good and bad. But because this is so, shall men and women ignore the efforts made to save those who will believe, and who will unite in the work of reaching that class of which Christ spoke in His rebuke to the Pharisees? “Sinners and harlots,” He said, “go into the kingdom before you?” [Matthew 21:31.] Will you not see that in every church there are those who have no connection with God? But Christ says, “Let the tares and the wheat grow together until the harvest, then I will send my angel to gather out the tares and burn them, but the wheat will I gather into my barn.” [See Matthew 13:30, 39.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 10)
When the Lord moves upon the churches, bidding them do a certain work, and they refuse to do that work, and someone consents to reach to the very depths of human woe and misery, God’s blessing will rest upon him. Even though but few souls accept the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, His work will not be in vain; for one soul is precious, very precious in the eyes of God. Christ died for that soul, in order that he might live through eternal ages.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 11)
Please read the eighteenth chapter of Matthew. The whole chapter should be an eye opener. “Take heed,” said Christ, “that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verses 10-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 12)
There are many souls that are being rescued, wrenched from Satan’s hand by faithful workers. Someone must have a burden of soul to find the souls that have been lost to Christ, and one soul redeemed, over whom Satan has triumphed, causes joy among the heavenly angels. There are those who have destroyed the moral image of God in themselves. The gospel net must gather in these poor outcasts. Angels of God will co-operate with those who are engaged in this work, who make every effort to save perishing souls, to give them a chance which, perhaps, they have never had.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 13)
There is no other way to reach them but by the medical missionary work. Only thus can they be taken from the depths of hell. The workers must do their work in love, feeding, cleansing, and clothing them. In this way these outcasts are prepared to know that someone cares for their souls. The Lord has shown me that many of these poor outcasts from society will, through the ministration of human agents who co-operate with the divine, seek to restore the moral image of God in others for whom Christ has paid the price of His own blood. They will be called the elect of God, precious, and will stand next to the throne of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 14)
“And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven, and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with the sound of a great trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.... Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 15)
“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, who his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth his coming, and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken, the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” [Matthew 24:30, 31, 42-51.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 16)
Brethren, be careful, very careful. There is a work being done in Battle Creek which answers to the description given in Matthew 24:48-51. The Lord is working to reach the most depraved. Many will know what it means to be drawn to Jesus Christ, but will not have moral courage to war against appetite and passion. There are those in the ministry who have had light and a knowledge of the truth, but who will not be overcomers. They will not restrict their appetite or deny themselves for Christ’s sake, and many poor outcasts, even publicans and sinners, will grasp the hope set before them in the gospel, and go into the kingdom of heaven before the ones who have had great opportunity and great light, yet who have walked in darkness. In the last great day, many will say, Lord, Lord, open unto us. But the door will be shut, and their knock will be in vain.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 17)
I feel deeply over these things, for they are truth. If you have an estimate of the value of truth and of your own souls, for Christ’s sake I beg of you to come to your senses and walk circumspectly with God. Time is short, and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionaries to work in the churches, they will do it without your consent, for this work must and will be done. Brother Smith, Brother Durland, Brother Evans, Brother Irwin, in the name of the Lord, I call upon you to take your position on the Lord’s side. Do not be found fighting against God.
(13LtMs, Lt 51, 1898, 18)
Lt 51a, 1898
Smith, Uriah; Irwin, G. A. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 6, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 7MR 366; 11MR 218. Dear Brother Smith and Brother Irwin:
This day the mail goes to America by the Vancouver boat. I arise at 2 o’clock a.m. to write that which will accompany this letter. I have had represented to me that you need so much the working of the Holy Spirit in your midst. Neither Brother Durland, yourself, Brother Nicola, William Gage, Brother Howe, nor Brother Evans sees things “eye to eye” with God. There is to be a decided change in your lines of work; and the very best thing you can do is to cleave to the Word of God, and not let the work God would do for the saving of souls, be hindered. All our churches are in need of a great revival.
(13LtMs, Lt 51a, 1898, 1)
Why, I ask you, have not special efforts been made to employ medical missionary workers in our churches? Dr. Kellogg will make some moves that I would feel sorry to have him feel compelled to make. He says if no means is allowed to carry the message by medical missionary laborers into the churches, he shall separate the tithe that is paid into the Conference, to sustain the medical missionary work. You should come to an understanding, and work harmoniously. For him to separate the tithe from the treasury would be a necessity I greatly dread. If this money in tithe is paid by the workers into the treasury, why, I ask, should not that amount be apportioned to the carrying forward of the medical missionary work—a work which our people greatly need to have done for them, and they become vitalized by the Holy Spirit’s power as they work in our churches?
(13LtMs, Lt 51a, 1898, 2)
Why, I ask, do you not make God your Counselor? Why do you link up with those who have had the weakness so often to be found on the wrong side, who have evidenced that they are not following our Leader? You [who] are engaged in opening the things connected with our work to lawyers, will realize that those who trust the things connected with our work to those who know not God will be left to trust to the law, and have all the law they want until their souls are satisfied. God will not be their Counselor. They have chosen their help from parties that are represented as the murky waters of the valley, in the place of drinking of the pure waters of Lebanon.
(13LtMs, Lt 51a, 1898, 3)
I would write further, but cannot. I have now spoken, in eight days, before students in the school chapel, and before all the church assembled in church chapel, before the small companies in six o’clock meeting, and at Dora Creek—fourteen times in eight days; and the Lord has sustained me. I thank His holy name.
(13LtMs, Lt 51a, 1898, 4)
I send you, Brother Smith and Brother Tenney, these enclosures. After you have both read them, you can ... [Letter ends here.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51a, 1898, 5)
Lt 51b, 1898
Brethren in Battle Creek “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 6, 1898 See also Lt 51, 1898. This letter is published in entirety in SpTA #11 20-28. Dear Brethren in Battle Creek:
There are times when the truth must be spoken, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. The Lord is greatly dishonored when those who claim to believe the truth fail to harmonize among themselves, and make their appeals to lawyers. Will you study the Word of God, [and] heed its instruction on this point? The interests of the cause of God are not to be committed to men who have no connection with heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 1)
Matters have been presented before me that have filled my soul with keen anguish. I saw men linking up arm in arm with lawyers, but God was not in their company. Having many ideas regarding the work, they go to the lawyers for help to carry out their plans. I am commissioned to say to such that you are not moving under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 2)
“Is it because there is not a God in Israel, that ye go to the god of Ekron?” [See 2 Kings 1:3.] Men in responsible positions are uniting with those in the church and out of the church, whose counsel is misleading. Is it necessary for the Lord to come to you with a rod to show you that you need a higher experience before you can be fitted for connection with the family above? Will you link up with men who have a faculty for accusing, and thinking and speaking evil of the things that God approves? In the name of the Lord, I tell you that you need clearer discernment and spiritual eyesight.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 3)
If the light which God has given you over and over again, that missionary centers should be established in many cities, and that the labor and the means centered in Battle Creek should be divided and planted in many places, had been followed, the present state of confusion and dearth of means would never have been.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 4)
Men located in Battle Creek have disregarded the counsels of the Lord, because it was more convenient for them to have the work centered there. God has left these to the results of their human wisdom, and its fruit is seen in the present perplexities. “Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourself about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow.” [Isaiah 50:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 5)
“Now therefore go to, speak to the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, saying, Thus saith the Lord: Behold, I frame evil against you, and devise a device against you: return ye now everyone from his evil way, and make your ways and your doings good. And they said, There is no hope: but we will walk after our own devices, and we will everyone do the imagination of his evil heart. Therefore thus saith the Lord: Ask ye now among the heathen who hath heard such things: the virgin of Israel hath done a very horrible thing. Will a man leave the snow of Lebanon, which cometh from the rock of the field? or shall the cold flowing waters that come from another place be forsaken? Because my people have forgotten me, they have burned incense to vanity, and they have caused them to stumble in their ways from the ancient paths, to walk in paths, in a way not cast up.” [Jeremiah 18:11-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 6)
Again and again the Lord has pointed out the work which the church in Battle Creek and those all through America are to do. They are to reach a much higher standard in spiritual advancement. They are to awake out of sleep, and go without the camp, working for souls that are ready to perish. The medical missionaries are doing the long-neglected work which God gave to the church in Battle Creek—they are giving the last call to the supper which He has prepared.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 7)
My brethren, why do you keep so many things bound up in Battle Creek? Why do you not take the tract and missionary work into other cities, where there is much missionary work to be done? The many interests centering in Battle Creek should be divided and subdivided, and placed in other cities. You who think you are wise men may say, It will cost too much. We can do the work here in Battle Creek at less expense. Well, does not the Lord know all this? Is not He a God who understands all the unbelieving reasoning that holds so many interests in Battle Creek? He has revealed to you that centers should be made in all the cites. This would call many out of Battle Creek to work in other places.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 8)
In order to be carried forward aright, the medical missionary work needs talent. It requires strong and willing hands, and wise, discriminating management. But can this be while those in responsible places, presidents of conferences and ministers, bar the way? The Lord says to the presidents of conferences and to influential brethren, Remove the stumbling blocks that have been placed before the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 9)
The people in Battle Creek have not exercised their talents in planning and devising how they may plant the standard of truth in regions where the message has not been proclaimed, and where decided efforts should be made. And the Lord has moved upon Dr. Kellogg and his associates to do the work which belongs to the church, and which was offered to them, but which they did not choose to accept. Some in Battle Creek, instead of taking up the work given them of God, have, by following their own selfish way, blinded their spiritual eyesight and the eyesight of others; and God has placed His precious work in the hands of those who will take it up and carry it forward.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 10)
God is in His holy place, and He dwells also with him who is of a humble and contrite spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. Those who are doing medical missionary work should have the full sanction and co-operation of the church. If they do not have this, they are hindered. Nevertheless, they will advance. It is not God’s plan that there be two churches in Battle Creek because of the want of cooperation in this line. How much better it is to seek for unity of action.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 11)
If the medical missionary workers will carry this line of effort into the churches everywhere, if they will work in the fear of God, they will find many doors opened before them, and angels will work with them.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 12)
Please read the invitation to the supper, and the last call made. Study to see what is being done to meet the command of Jesus. I cannot understand why this indifference is manifested, why you should stand off, and criticize, and draw away.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 13)
The gospel net is to be cast into the sea, and it draws both good and bad. But because this is so, shall men and women ignore the efforts made to save those who will believe, and who will unite in the work of reaching that class of which Christ spoke in His rebuke to the Pharisees? “Sinners and harlots,” He said, “go into the kingdom before you.” [See Matthew 21:31.] Will you not see that even in the church there are those who have no connection with God? But Christ says, Let the tares and the wheat grow together until the harvest; then I will send my angel to gather out the tares and burn them, but the wheat will I gather into my barn.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 14)
When the Lord moves upon the churches, bidding them do a certain work, and they refuse to do that work, and when some, with their human efforts united with the divine, endeavor to reach to the very depths of human woe and misery, God’s blessing will rest richly upon them. Even though but few souls accept the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, their work will not be in vain; for one soul is precious, very precious in the [eyes] of God. Christ died for that soul, in order that he might live through eternal ages.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 15)
Let us study the eighteenth chapter of Matthew. This chapter should enlighten our eyes. “Take heed,” Christ [said], “that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye, If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which was gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verses 10-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 16)
There are many souls being rescued, wrenched from Satan’s hand, by faithful workers. Someone must have a burden of soul to find those who have been lost to Christ, and one soul redeemed, over whom Satan has triumphed, causes joy among the heavenly angels. There are those who have destroyed the moral image of God in themselves. The gospel net must gather in these poor outcasts. Angels of God will co-operate with those who are engaged in this work, who make every effort to save perishing souls, to give them opportunities which many never have had. There is no other way to reach them but in Christ’s way. He ever worked to relieve suffering and to teach righteousness. Only thus can they be taken from the depths of hell.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 17)
The workers must labor in love, feeding, cleansing, and clothing those who need their help. In this way these outcasts are prepared to know that someone cares for their souls. The Lord has shown me that many of these poor outcasts from society will, through the ministration of human agencies who co-operate with the divine, seek to restore the moral image of God in others for whom Christ has paid the price of His own blood. They will be called the elect of God, precious, and will stand next to the throne of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 18)
“And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven, and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And He shall send his angels with the sound of a great trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.... Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready; for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season?
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 19)
“Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler of all his goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming, and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken, the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” [Matthew 24:30, 31, 42-51.]
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 20)
Brethren, be careful, very careful. There is a work being done by the medical missionaries which answers to the description given in Matthew 24:48-51. The Lord is working to reach the most depraved. Many will know what it means to be drawn to Jesus Christ, but will not have moral courage to war against appetite and passion. But the workers must not be discouraged at this, for it is written, “In the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.” [1 Timothy 4:1.] Is it only those rescued from the lowest depths that backslide?
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 21)
There are those in the ministry who have had light and a knowledge of the truth who will not be overcomers. They will not restrict their appetite and passions, or deny themselves for Christ’s sake, and many of the poor outcasts, even publicans and sinners, will grasp the hope set before them in the gospel, and will go into the kingdom of heaven before the ones who have had great opportunities and great light, but who have walked in darkness. In the last great day, many will say, Lord, Lord, open unto us. But the door will be shut, and their knock will be in vain.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 22)
We should feel deeply over these things, for they are truth. We should have a high estimate of truth and of the value of souls. Time is short, and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionary work in the churches, it will be done without your consent; for it is the work of God, and it must be done. Brethren and sisters, take your position on the Lord’s side, and be earnest, active, courageous co-workers with Christ, laboring with Him to seek and to save that which is lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 51b, 1898, 23)
Lt 52, 1898
Daniells, A. G. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 6, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8MR 156; 4Bio 355. Dear Brother Daniells:
Just before Sabbath I sent you a short answer to your letter. You ask, Tell me whether we should put more into the school, or devote £100 to the bakery, or whether we should use some of it for the medical work. The answer that I gave you was brief. These are serious matters, and they should be carefully prayed over and weighed. All should be able to see eye to eye before we determine how means shall be appropriated. It is necessary that we see how we stand financially in all our lines of work.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 1)
I am fully in harmony with the medical missionary work, but that mission must, to a large extent, make its own way, and be self-supporting. And it will be thus if it is conducted properly. Your bakery in Melbourne also, if managed properly, should bring in that which will carry it forward, until our financial outlook is a more favorable one. All that has to do with the medical missionary work is to be carried forward with the gospel message. God’s people are to go into the highways and the byways with the gospel invitation, “Come, for all things are now ready.” [Luke 14:17.] We must keep in mind that this great enterprise is to be as the Lord has represented it—as the arm is to the body; it is not to be treated as the whole body.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 2)
In spiritual things, in Christian activity, the churches have been in such a languid state that God has been dishonored. Message after message has come to Battle Creek for the families to move out of this great center, and establish themselves in other localities. In the dissemination of the truth, the medical work must be combined with the gospel message in well-organized effort. And because the light given in this line has not been followed, there is confusion and disunion where there should be perfect harmony. Ministers are standing aloof—criticizing. They need to take hold of the work that Christ has given them to do in his lines. There is great need of men of well-balanced minds to carry the work forward in symmetry. We see the need of workers in many lines. Ministers cannot draw their salary for want of means.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 3)
The light has been given me that our school established in Cooranbong should receive our first attention financially. It is in need of our help. The tuition has been placed so low that, with the greatest economy, it can barely cover the salary of the teachers. Again, the Melbourne school was taken over to this school clouded with a heavy debt. This enterprise means much to all who are connected with the cause of God in this country. There is no virtue in creating funds in this poor missionary field to be appropriated for foreign missions while a heavy debt of fourteen thousand dollars hangs over this mission. The work done here must show a success. Our school must overcome its debts in the place of increasing them.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 4)
When contributions are to be taken for the school, let that one thing become a specialty. Do not place other objects close beside it to share in the funds received. The school needs more buildings to accommodate the students, and we should have them. And these will need proper furnishing. We have established the primary department of the school for the training of the younger students, and this is of as great consequence as the higher department; but if it is to be carried forward successfully there must be funds to sustain it. The poor families must be benefited. We cannot call ourselves missionaries when we leave outside those who are at the very age when they most need our help. Let the means collected here be applied here until suffering humanity at our door is relieved.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 5)
We do not wish to establish a church or school here upon incorrect principles, where the church, in the place of letting her light shine forth to the world, is putting it under a bed, or under a bushel; where its members, in the place of converting the worldly, the ignorant, the sinful, shall themselves need to be converted. There are so many to be cared for, and we call upon all our people in Australia to come to the help of the Lord. We ask every church to do to the best of her ability. If God’s people will work, communicating the grace given, more grace will be imparted to them. A renovating power will be manifest in the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 6)
Christian knowledge is extending; but within our very borders, within twenty or forty miles, there are those who have never had the standard of truth lifted up before them. A few workers are doing what they can in the line of books, but they know not when their pay will come in. More workers, many more, need to be in the field; and twentyfold more might be working now if we had the means with which to support them. We have hired money until we see a frowning debt hanging over us, and until means comes into our schools we cannot do as we would to advance the work that must be carried forward. We must not limit our school advantages in teachers or in school facilities if we would make the work a success. Our mission school must stand upon God-given principles, that students may receive an all-round education. We want young men and women to go forth from the Avondale school as medical missionaries, as laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 7)
Light, light upon God’s Word is needed in every section of this new field. There is a dearth of laborers to correctly represent the work and set the school free from debt, but Christian principles are to shine forth in teachers and students as a light amid the darkness that covers the earth, and the gross darkness of the people. The people of God are to unite in their labors for the recovery of the world. God has given His pledged word that His Holy Spirit will be given to supply all their deficiencies; and this will surely be seen in the establishment of this school if the church will do her appointed work. Church and school are not to be disconnected. All are to be bound together.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 8)
God has put in action the instrumentality which He has designed for drawing men to Himself. He who is mighty in counsel has taken His survey of all the possibilities and probabilities. He has marked out the course to be pursued, that a school may be established. True, obstacles will arise; but “Go forward” is the word. “Prepare the youth to have an all-round education that they may go forth in self-denial, lifting the cross, and bearing it after Jesus, ministering in every place where they may go.” Again and again, God has repeated this injunction.
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 9)
When Christ instructed His disciples, we read, “Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures.” [Luke 24:45.] While priests and rulers were darkening the minds of men with their counsel, “teaching for doctrine the commandments of men,” Christ said to them, “Thus it is written.” [Matthew 15:9; Luke 24:46.]
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 10)
“It behoved Christ to suffer, and to die on the cross, and be buried, and rise again the third day, and that repentance and remission of sin should be preached in the name of Jesus Christ among all nations.” [Verses 46, 47.] “And ye are my witnesses,” He says. [Isaiah 43:12.] If the students engage in the work of God, the Holy Spirit will qualify them for it. “Ye shall receive power from on high,” Christ says, “after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.” [Acts 1:8.] “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.” Go, and ye shall move under the hand of Omnipotence. “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:18-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 11)
Christ now awaits the co-operation of His people. If they will be humble, if they will live and advance by faith, if they will go forth in His name, His benediction will be upon them. For them also is the promise of Christ as with hands outstretched above His disciples He slowly ascended to join the company of angels who were waiting to escort Him to the Father’s throne:
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 12)
“Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Verse 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 52, 1898, 13)
Lt 53, 1898
Teachers and Students in Our Schools NP June 12, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CD 334, 340; 5MR 222-224. To the Teachers and Students in Our Schools:
There are many in our world who think that to learn a trade would be lowering to their dignity. Such have an incorrect idea of what constitutes true dignity. Enshrouded in the pillar of cloud Jesus Christ, one with the Father, and Commander of the heavenly hosts, led the children of Israel in their journeyings through the wilderness. To this encampment of more than a million people He gave special direction that every youth should learn a trade and gain a knowledge of practical life, that he might be self-supporting.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 1)
The great work essential for parents to do is to find some employment for their children which will involve the bearing of responsibilities proportioned to their age and strength. The active brains and hands of children must be employed, and if parents neglect this work, they do their children great injury, for they leave the way open for Satan to find them something to do. But by giving children something to interest them and keep them busy, fathers and mothers carry out the requirements of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 2)
The mother is to teach her children that as members of the household they are to act their part in cheerfully carrying the burdens of the home. She is also to explain to them the construction of the muscles of the body, and their connection with the nerves, which our wise heavenly Father has provided us the means whereby the human machinery is kept in motion. Every organ of the body is a servant to the mind, and has its part to perform. David exclaimed, “I am fearfully and wonderfully made”; and yet how few have any special interest in the construction of the human habitation. [Psalm 139:14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 3)
Every mother should be the first teacher of her children. The home should be the place where every child receives its first lessons. The custom now followed is for children when very young to begin to take music lessons. Even though the parents are poor, they will pay a music teacher. Everything is made secondary to this object. This is not wise. It is not the best thing for a nervous child’s health to set him at music when he is young. Let the mother teach her children how to use their muscles and nerves, and to make music in the home by doing acts of usefulness, but relieving her of some of her burdens. Let her teach them to use the needle, to keep their clothing in repair, to cook their food. Accustom them to bear burdens. Then intellect is strengthened by use. The perception is taught by seeing what needs to be done. The memory is helped by acting a faithful part. The best music children can learn is to know how to save their mother’s steps.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 4)
The mother may feel that it would be easier to avoid the duty of educating her children to find their chief exercise and recreation in bearing burdens. She may think it hard to open before them the knowledge of their own bodies. But she does her children great harm if she neglects to give them this education. Their Creator furnished them with this wonderful machinery that it might be exercised, and strengthened by use. The muscles are dependent on the brain and nerves for the power of action. The mind wills to move the limbs. To keep this machinery in working order, it is essential that brain, bone, and muscle be brought into action. The exercise of the muscles quickens the circulation of the blood. How important then that parents understand the philosophy of the healthful action of brain, bone, muscles, and nerves, and how needful that they educate their children in this line.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 5)
Simple lessons in the use of the various organs of the body should be given to children to commit to memory. The idea that it is physical exercise that strengthens every organ and gives new life and nourishment to every part of the living machinery, should be firmly imprinted on the mind. This is the law that God has ordained shall govern the body. Every part must be exercised. The harmonious working of the whole is required in order for the members of a family to do service in the home, and help each other to acquire education and discipline. The brain must plan and devise, and the muscles must carry out the will of the brain.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 6)
If in early years children were thus trained to habits of usefulness in the home, they would obtain an education far superior to that gained by close confinement in the schoolroom. But if part of the muscles are unused, it will soon be seen that the blood does not nourish these muscles. The limbs do not increase in size and strength as they would if they were used. Students who have but little exercise in the open air soon grow weak and lose flesh. The brain is overworked, while the physical organs are left to rust with inaction. Inactivity is not the law the Lord has ordained for the human body; and if this law is followed, feebleness, debility, and disease will come as the result. But nerves and muscles will increase and strengthen if they are exercised.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 7)
We lose or gain physical strength just in accordance with the way in which we treat the body. When the largest portion of time is devoted to brain work, the organs of imagination lose their freshness and power, while the physical organs lose their healthy tone. The brain is morbidly excited by being constantly exercised, while the muscular system is weak from lack of exercise. There is a manifest loss of strength and increase of debility, which in time makes its influence felt on the brain. As far as possible, harmony should be preserved between the mental and physical powers. This is necessary for the health of the entire system.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 8)
Parents should realize that they are the guardians of their children, and that they are to give these children occupation for mind and body that will interest them, and at the same time give them the satisfaction that they are helping to bear the burdens of the home. The exercise gained in mere play does not give the inspiration that quickens every organ of the body. Exercise merely for exercise soon becomes uninteresting. Let children take exercise by performing the duties of the home, thus relieving the overtaxed mother. If daughters would follow this plan, instead of allowing their time to be occupied by a round of selfish pleasure, they would enjoy the satisfaction of knowing that they had done their duty and borne their share of the home duties.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 9)
Children and youth, young men and young women, should be ambitious to do something that will be beneficial to others, as well as to themselves. They should seek to prolong the life of their mother by giving her pleasure. This they cannot fail to do if they engage in useful domestic exercise. Such efforts will be rewarded with health of body and peace of mind, for the approval of God rests with loving assurance upon children who strive to share in the duties of the home.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 10)
Thus children may be educated to minister in the home, and at the same time obtain the exercise so essential to their health. As they increase the enjoyment of the family circle by bearing their share of the burdens that some one must bear, they carry with them a fragrant atmosphere, and the mother, as well as the children, is blessed by their faithful performances of home duties.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 11)
By precept and example children should be taught to be truthful and unselfish. They should not be allowed to cherish habits of indolence. Their hands should not be folded in idleness. We may overcome selfishness by accustoming ourselves to think of and care for others. This closes the door to many temptations. Wise instruction on this point, given in a calm, decided manner, will bring its returns. Angels of God co-operate with parents who strive to do this God-given work, imparting to them strength and efficiency. Heavenly satisfaction is the fruit of virtuous industry and of the cultivation of habits of loving to do good.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 12)
Carefulness in Diet Essential
When parents realize their responsibilities, far less of the training of their children will be left for the teachers in the day school and Sabbath school. Far more vigilant work will be done in the home. Parents are to carefully consider the question, What kind of food shall be placed on my table? for on this question depends the health of their family. The knowledge of how to cook is a very important matter. If children were thoroughly educated in the skillful preparation of bread and other wholesome food, if they were taught to depend on the exercise of their own wisdom in this matter, with guidance as the case demanded, this alone would secure for them positions of trust and influence; for there are few thoroughly qualified housekeepers.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 13)
Temperance is to be practiced in eating as well as in drinking. Many people eat more food than nature requires. The vital powers are exhausted in the effort to throw off the excess. The liver and kidneys become diseased. Less food would have nourished the system, and its powers would not have been taxed by overwork. The gastric juice works on the amount that the system can assimilate, and the surplus remains undigested, to decay, making the breath offensive, and causing a disagreeable taste in the mouth.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 14)
“Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.” [1 Corinthians 10:31.] We all need to use wisdom in eating. A sufficient quantity of wholesome food to properly nourish the body should be eaten. But appetite becomes a dangerous element if cultivated by indulgence. Those who provide for themselves every luxury that the heart can wish are in danger of becoming gourmands. The table is spread with a variety of dishes. Course after course is spread before the guests, and the food designed to minister to happiness becomes, through ignorance and want of self-control, an injury to the physical, mental, and moral powers. The whole being is unfitted for God’s service.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 15)
The elaborate preparations made to gratify perverted taste often bring disease and suffering of every type. If only two or three varieties of food were provided for the meal, few would be guilty of burdening the stomach with too large an amount. The dessert should be placed on the table and served with the rest of the food; for often, after the stomach has been given all it should have, the dessert is brought on, and is just that much too much.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 16)
The children of wealthy parents seem to think that because they are blessed with an abundance of money, it is their duty to eat as long as they retain a relish for food. Some have so indulged their taste that unless they have the very article of food it calls for, they find no pleasure in eating. If condiments and spiced foods are placed before them, they make the stomach work by applying this fiery whip; for it has been so treated that it will not acknowledge unstimulating food.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 17)
Wealth cannot secure a relish for food that is eaten at irregular periods, when the system does not require it. The stomach is taxed with the effort to grind up this food. It has no time to rest. Often when a large variety of food is placed before the people, they eat because the food tastes good. The blood is called from all parts of the body to dispose of this food, and cold hands, cold feet, and cold limbs are the consequence. The digestive organs are deprived of their power to do good work. They have used the full amount of food demanded by the system, and the remainder is left to decay. Sugar, candies, and cakes supply no nourishment to the body. They are dangerous dainties, which disorder the stomach and weaken the constitution, preparing the way for dyspepsia and fevers.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 18)
How much more sensible it would be for people, instead of gratifying appetite, to study the relation of eating to health. The nourishment received from food is carried to all parts of the body. On the power of the system to appropriate the food eaten, our strength depends. Nature will use all that the system requires, to strengthen each nerve and muscle. But that for which the system has not need is simply left to decay.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 19)
Too often the rich live in what is supposed to be genteel idleness, eating without taking the exercise necessary to keep them in health. Much suffering and many deaths are caused by overeating, when the stomach demands entire rest. God would have the rich remember that their property makes them responsible and accountable stewards. They are not to use their treasures in self-indulgence. Idleness and self-gratification make invalids.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 20)
Christ Our Example
Christ, the Majesty of heaven, was rich in treasures. The gold and silver were all His. The world was His, for He made it. But for our sake He became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. That He might reach fallen humanity, that He might associate with men, reaching their hearts through the common avenue of sympathy, He clothed His divinity with humanity. He who had lived amid the glories of heaven was found in fashion as a man. He humbled Himself, working for the recovery of the human race by adapting Himself to the situation.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 21)
Then how foolish it is for man, who has nothing he can call his own, to exalt himself and walk haughtily. God has lent him what he has, that he may impart to those who are in need. How inappropriate and entirely out of place to act as did Nebuchadnezzar, who made the proud boast, “Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom, by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?” [Daniel 4:30.] Because of his proud boasting, the king of Babylon was humbled by the God who gave him all he had. His reason was taken from him, and for seven years he lived among the wild beasts of the field.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 22)
God has not surrounded any human being with blessings to curse them with the sure result of idleness, and deprive them of the blessings which come from a wise improvement of the talents. The children of the wealthy should not be deprived of the great blessing of having something to do. It is their privilege to enjoy God’s blessing by devoting their mind and strength to His glory. To every man, woman, and child, God has given a work. He gave Adam and Eve a beautiful garden to tend; and this work was to them a pleasure. Work would never have been anything but pleasure and happiness had not Adam transgressed God’s commands.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 23)
Christ, the Example for all the human family, learned the carpenter’s trade, and in His home life He was ever obedient to His parents. He was not content to be a defective workman, even in His trade of handling tools. He was a perfect workman, as He was a perfect character. He did not use His physical powers recklessly. Every organ was kept in the best condition to do the most acceptable work in every line. And as He worked, He was being educated. He studied most diligently the Scriptures and the book of nature. His habits and practices were in harmony with God’s Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 24)
Of His childhood we read, “And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom, and the grace of God was upon him.” [Luke 2:40.] When He was twelve years old, His parents lost Him as they were returning from the Passover. They found Him sitting among the doctors, hearing them, and asking them questions. He asked these questions as a learner, but in each question there were gems of light that gave His hearers thoughts concerning the Messiah that they had never before had. “All that heard him were astonished at his understanding and his answers.” [Verse 47.]
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 25)
“Son, why hast thou dealt thus with us?” His mother asked. “Behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing.” He answered, “How is it that ye sought me?” Pointing upward He continued, “Wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business?” [Verses 48, 49.] The work He was then engaged in was the work He had come to this world to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 26)
“And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them.” [Verse 51.] This is a lesson for all children and youth. Christ did not, as many today do, devote all His time to amusement. He studied the Word of God, and became better and better acquainted with the truths it contains. He delighted in the beautiful things of nature, and when talking to the people, He drew His illustrations from the great treasure of household affection, and from the things of nature with which they were most familiar. He plucked lilies and, placing them in the hands of children said, “Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow [in their natural simplicity and loveliness]; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” [Matthew 6:28, 29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 27)
With His own youthful face aglow with the sunlight of His Father’s countenance, He continued, “Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?” [Verse 30.] These words were spoken not only for children and youth, but for everyone whose life is full of worry and perplexity, who is bowed down with disappointment and sorrow. Christ says to them, “Take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? ... for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.” [Verses 31-33.]
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 28)
The simplest truth unfolded by Christ is full of the richest treasures of truth. He revealed knowledge that was not perverted by the sayings of men, knowledge that always led heavenward. His words were to His hearers as a new revelation. He could speak of the things He Himself had made, of properties and qualities peculiarly His own. He could make nature speak in shrub and flower, in seedtime and harvest. Divine, momentous truths, bound up with natural things, were laid open by Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 29)
Rightly studied and interpreted, nature is but an extended page of God’s Word. To Adam and Eve Eden was teeming with instruction, and vocal with wisdom that they were attentive to hear, for they conversed with God in His created works. And to every student of Holy Writ nature reflects like a mirror the different aspects of truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 53, 1898, 30)
Lt 54, 1898
Brethren in the Ministry NP June 15, 1898 See also Lt 54a, 1898. This letter is published in entirety in SpTA #11 13-20.
An Appeal to Ministers
Dear Brethren in the Ministry:
There is a most decided work that needs to be done in our churches throughout the field. There has been in many places a lack of co-operation and harmonious action, but if the workers will now lay aside their personal ambitions and prejudices, and will all draw unitedly in Bible lines, a change will be wrought among our people.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 1)
Why do not all our ministers heartily co-operate with those who are carrying forward the medical missionary work? Why do they not follow the example of Christ, and carefully study His life, that they may know how He would have them labor? Is it for you, the appointed ministers of Christ, who have His example before you, to stand off and criticize the very work which He came among men to do?
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 2)
Christ sought the people where they were, and placed before them the great truths in regard to His kingdom. As He went from place to place, He blessed and comforted the suffering, and healed the sick. This is our work. God would have us relieve the necessities of the destitute. The reason that the Lord does not manifest His power more decidedly is because there is so little spirituality among those who claim to believe the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 3)
In the time of Christ, the appointed leaders of the people had settled down to work upon set lines, and they were displeased with those who would work differently from themselves. They were content to teach the law, without bringing into their lives its living principles. As Jesus saw the ambition and self-esteem which prevented them from understanding the principles of His kingdom, He gave them this parable:
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 4)
“When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room; lest a more honorable man than thou be bidden of him; and he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room. But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room, that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, go up higher; then shalt thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee. For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.” [Luke 14:8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 5)
Let us study diligently this parable, for it teaches the esteem in which we should hold our fellow workers, and the attitude which we should maintain toward them.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 6)
This is followed by another parable, showing that our first attention should be given to those who are most needy: “When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But when thou makes a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind; and thou shalt be blest; for they cannot recompense; for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.” [Verses 12-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 7)
One of the Pharisees present, hoping to turn the conversation into another channel, exclaimed with a sanctimonious air, “Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God.” [Verse 15.] His remark was designed to turn away the minds of the guests from the subject of their practical duty. He thought to turn their minds from the work of the present life to the time of the resurrection of the just. But Jesus read the heart of the pretender, and fastening His eyes upon Him opened before the company the character and value of their present privileges. He showed them that they had a part to act at the present time in order to share in the blessedness of the future. He would have them understand that the privileges of service which they lightly regarded, and the invitation which they were slighting, would be sent to those whom they despised as of little value in the sight of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 8)
“Then said he unto him, A certain man made a great supper, and bade many; and sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for all things are now ready. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come.” [Verses 16-20.] None of those who were bidden are represented as making a flat refusal to come to the wedding; but all gave frivolous excuses. Other things absorbed their attention, and they said, “I pray thee, have me excused.”
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 9)
It was a great condescension for Him who had prepared this supper to extend this invitation to those who were bidden, and they had insulted Him by offering these frivolous excuses. “And the lord said unto his servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. For I say unto you, That none of those men that were bidden shall taste of my supper.” [Verses 23, 24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 10)
Have our ministers and our churches understood this parable? Was it not the outcasts, the publicans and sinners, the despised of the nations, that Christ called and by His loving kindness compelled to come in. Has not this class been overlooked by us, as though they were not worthy of our efforts?
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 11)
“Verily I say unto you,” Christ said to the Pharisees, “that the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him, and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him.” [Matthew 21:31, 32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 12)
This is applicable to many in our day. Light—clear, gospel light—has been given, but many of those occupying the highest positions of trust in connection with the work of God have not received the heaven-sent message. Having taken the place of instructors, they are not willing to humble themselves, and occupy the place of learners. There are too many today [who] are merely human moralists. A new element needs to be brought into their work. God’s people must receive the warning, must listen to His commands, and go and labor for souls right where they are; for the people do not realize their peril and their great need of help.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 13)
The ministers to whom have been committed the oracles of God should have the most intense interest and travail of soul to see the Master’s table filled, but they have not felt this burden as they ought. The command has come, “Go into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in.” [Luke 14:23.] In obedience to this, we must go to the heathen who are near us, and to those who are afar off. The “publicans and harlots” must hear the Saviour’s invitation, which, through the kindness and long-suffering of the messengers bringing the invitation, becomes a compelling power to lift and elevate those who are sunk in the lowest depths of spiritual wickedness, without God, and without hope in the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 14)
“Wherefore remember that ye being in times past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called Circumcision in the flesh made by hands, that at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenant of promise, having no hope and without God in the world.” [Ephesians 2:11, 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 15)
What is the message that we are to give? “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and he that hath no money, come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, come buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto me, hear, and your soul shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 16)
“Behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a leader and an commander to the people. Behold thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel, for he hath glorified thee. Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near; let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy ..., and unto our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:1-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 17)
To my ministering brethren I would say, prosecute this work with tact and ability. Set to work the young men and the young women in our churches. Combine the medical missionary work with the proclamation of the third angel’s message. Make regular, organized effort to lift the churches out of the dead level into which they have fallen, and have remained for years. Send into the church workers who will set the principles of health reform in their connection with the third angel’s message before every family and individual. Encourage all to take a part in work for their fellow men, and see if the breath of life will not quickly return to these churches.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 18)
Study faithfully the 33rd chapter of Ezekiel. The work which is being done in medical missionary lines is the very work which Christ commanded His followers to do. Can you not clearly see that those who are engaged in this work are fulfilling the Saviour’s commission? Can you not see that it would please your Saviour if you would lay aside all false dignity, and learn in His school how to wear His yoke and carry His burdens?
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 19)
The world needs evidences of sincere Christianity. Professed Christianity may be seen everywhere, but when the power of God’s grace is seen in our churches, the members will work the works of Christ. Natural and hereditary traits of character will be transformed. The indwelling of His Spirit will enable them to reveal Christ’s likeness, and in proportion to the purity of their piety will be the success of their work.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 20)
There are in our world many Christian workers who have not yet heard the grand and wonderful truths that have come to us. These are doing a good work in accordance with the light which they have, and many of them are more advanced in the knowledge of practical work than are those who have had great light and opportunities.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 21)
The indifference which has existed among our ministers in regard to health reform and medical missionary work is surprising. Some who do not profess to be Christians treat these matters with greater reverence than do some of our own people, and unless we arouse, they will go in advance of us.
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 22)
The word which the Lord has given me for our ministers and our churches is, “Go forward.”“All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:18-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54, 1898, 23)
Lt 54a, 1898
Ministers of Our Conferences “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 15, 1898 See also Lt 54, 1898. Portions of this letter are published in 4MR 371-372. To the Ministers of Our Conferences:
Why do you not co-operate with those who are carrying forward the medical missionary work? Is it for you, who have the example of Christ before you, to stand off and criticize?
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 1)
“And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden, when he marked how they chose out the chief rooms, saying unto them, When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room, lest a more honorable man then thee be bidden of him; and he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room. But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room, that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, go up higher; then shalt thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee. For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 2)
“Then said he also unto them that bade him, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind: and thou shalt be blessed; for they cannot recompense thee, for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 3)
“And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said unto him, Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. Then said he unto him, A certain man made a great supper, and bade many: and sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come, for all things are now ready. And they with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five oxen, and I go to prove them: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come: I pray thee have me excused. So that servant came and showed his lord these things.” [Luke 14:7-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 4)
None of those bidden are represented as making a flat refusal to the invitation. All gave frivolous excuses as the reason why they did not obey the call. Other things took their attention, and they said, “I pray thee have me excused.”
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 5)
The servant told his lord, and the master of the house was angry; for those he had bidden had insulted him by refusing his gracious invitation, which was a great condescension for him to make. “And the Lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. For I say unto you, That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.” [Verses 23, 24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 6)
Have our churches in America understood this parable? It was the outcasts, the publicans and sinners, the despised of the nation, of whom Christ said, “Compel them to come in.” [Verse 23.] Has not this class been overlooked by us, as though they were not worth any effort?
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 7)
“Verily I say unto you,” Christ said to the Pharisees, “That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him: and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterwards, that ye might believe him.” [Matthew 21:31, 32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 8)
This is applicable to many in our day. Light—clear gospel light—has been given, but many of those occupying the highest positions of trust in connections with the work of God have not received the heaven-sent message. Having taken the place of instructors, they have not been willing to humble themselves and take the place of learners.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 9)
The ministers to whom have been committed the oracles of God should have the most intense interest and travail of soul to see the Master’s table filled. But they have not felt this burden. The command has come, Go into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. To obey, we must go to the heathen, “the publicans and harlots,” and present to them the Saviour’s invitation, which is a compelling message to those sunk to the lowest depths of spiritual wickedness, without God and without hope in the world. “Wherefore remember that ye, being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands, that at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world.” [Ephesians 2:11, 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 10)
What is the message we are to give, “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto me: hear, and your souls shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 11)
“Behold, I have given him for a witness unto the people, a leader and commander to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel; for he hath glorified thee. Seek ye the Lord while he may be found; call ye upon Him while He is near: let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:1-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 12)
Please read also the thirty-third chapter of Ezekiel. Can those who believe the gospel of Christ not see that the work now being done in medical missionary lines is the very work Christ commanded should be done? What is clearer than that those who are doing this work are fulfilling the Saviour’s commission? Brethren, do you believe the Word of God? Would you know how you can best please your Saviour? It is by laying aside your self-assumed dignity, and learning in the school of Christ how to wear His yoke and carry His burdens.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 13)
The world needs evidence of sincere Christianity. Spurious Christianity may be seen everywhere. When the power of God’s grace is felt in our churches, the members will work the works of Christ. Their natural and hereditary traits of character will be transformed by the Spirit that dwelt in the greatest Minister that ever trod the soil of this fallen world. The indwelling of this Spirit will enable them to reveal Christ’s likeness, and in proportion to the purity of their piety will be the success of their work.
(13LtMs, Lt 54a, 1898, 14)
Lt 55, 1898
Brethren in Battle Creek NP June 15, 1898 See also Lt 55a, 1898. Portions of this letter are published in 8T 76-80. + Brethren in Battle Creek:
I address our people in Battle Creek. My brethren, why do you keep everything bound up in Battle Creek? Why do you not take tract and missionary work into cities where missionary work can be done? Why do you not make centers in Grand Rapids, Detroit, and other large cities? Move out, move out. Educate your workers to do something for those outside the camp. Why do you keep within the borders of Battle Creek? Go out, go out into regions beyond.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 1)
There is much work to be done, but you can do but little for Battle Creek proper. Is it not best for you to do what the Lord has made manifest you should do? Seek the Lord most earnestly, with humble fervent prayer, for the success of this endeavor. Take your light from under the prescribed bushel, and from under the bed, and put it on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 2)
Do you not wish to advance the glory of God, and the salvation of your fellow men? A crisis in the missionary effort is upon us. There is a work to be done. As this work is done in Michigan, we hope that its influence will leaven the churches in the other conferences, which stand as though paralyzed. The institutions that God has established are not blending and cooperating together. Their first work is to harmonize. Our ministers must awake to the situation. The gospel is to be the sanctifying influence in our world.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 3)
The standard is to be uplifted, and the atonement of Christ presented as the grand, central truth. The medical missionary work is to the cause of God as the right arm of the body. The third angel’s message goes forth, proclaiming the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. Medical missionary work is the gospel in practice. All lines of the work are to be blended in a complete whole in giving the invitation, “Come, for all things are now ready.” [Luke 14:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 4)
God speaks to you in His Word. “Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men: therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this people, even a marvelous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.... And in that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity, and out of darkness. The meek shall also increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel.” [Isaiah 29:13, 14, 18, 19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 5)
God has called you to do a certain work, but you have not done it. In the place where you are there is discord and contention and strife. It need not be thus. God would not have His workmen stand apart as independent atoms. All have a great and solemn work to do, and it is to be done under God’s supervision.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 6)
“The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them: and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with singing: the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon, they shall see the glory of God and the excellency of our God. Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees. Say unto them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not; behold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense: He will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 7)
“And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water; in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes. And an highway shall be there, ... and it shall be called, The way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it, but it shall be for those: the wayfaring man, though fools, shall not err therein. No lion shall be there, nor any ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there. And the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.” [Isaiah 35:1-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 8)
This Scripture gives a description of the work the Lord will do if men will co-operate with Him. He works upon the minds of men. The wilderness itself has neither glory nor excellency, and to the Lord is to be ascribed all the honor for the transformation wrought. This great work is of God. Magnify not the men who are under the special working of His power. Glorify God, and He will continue to work.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 9)
“Strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees.” [Verse 3.] The Lord has a special work to be done at this time. You may call it the last message of mercy to a fallen world. This is the very work the apostle Paul charged the churches to do. “Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees; and make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way, but let it rather be healed. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord: looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God, lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled.” [Hebrews 12:12-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 10)
Please read the seventeenth chapter of John. The whole of this chapter is not only to be held forth again and again, but is to be eaten and digested. “For their sakes I sanctify myself,” Christ prayed, “that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one, in me: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them; that they may be made perfect in one: and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.” [Verses 19-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 11)
Are these words, so important to us, always to be neglected? God calls upon all who claim to be His sons and daughters to practice these words, to eat them, live them. Seek for unity and love, else the candlestick will be removed out of his place.
(13LtMs, Lt 55, 1898, 12)
Lt 55a, 1898
Brethren in Battle Creek NP June 16, 1898 See also Lt 55, 1898. This letter is published in entirety in 8T 76-80. An Appeal to Our Brethren in Battle Creek
Why is it, my brethren, that you continue to keep so many things bound up in Battle Creek? Why do you not listen to the counsels and warnings that have been given to you regarding this matter? Why do you not take decisive steps to establish centers of influence in many of the large cities? Why do you not encourage the Michigan Tract Society and the International Tract Society to establish their offices where there is a great missionary work to be done, and where their secretaries and workers may engage personally in missionary labor, and act as leaders in important missionary enterprises? Move out, brethren, move out, and educate your workers to labor for those outside the camp. Why do you hide your light by continuing to remain in Battle Creek? Go out, brethren, go out into the regions beyond.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 1)
There is much work to be done, and our experienced workers should strive to place themselves where they may come in direct contact with those needing help. It is comparatively little that they can do in Battle Creek. Is it right, brethren, for you to keep your light hid under a bed or under a bushel? Is it not better that you should do that which the Lord has plainly indicated that you ought to do? Resolve now that you will give up your preference, your way, and that you will obey His voice. Seek the Lord most earnestly, with humble, fervent prayer for wisdom and for success in this endeavor. Then take your light from under the bushel, the place which seems most favorable for your financial interests, and from under the bed, the place most convenient for your comfort, and put it on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 2)
A crisis in missionary effort is upon us. There is a great work to be done, and if this work is earnestly done in Battle Creek, if it is faithfully done throughout the churches in Michigan, if it is vigorously prosecuted in all our older churches and strongholds of influence, we may hope that its influence will leaven the churches throughout all the conferences, many of whom are now standing as though paralyzed.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 3)
The institutions which God has established as centers of influence and for the dissemination of light are not blending their interests, and working together as God would have them. The managers of these institutions should know that their very first work is to harmonize with their fellow workers. Our ministers must awake to understand the situation. The gospel is the sanctifying influence in our world. Its influence upon hearts will bring harmony. The standard of truth is to be uplifted, and the atonement of Christ presented as the grand, central theme for consideration.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 4)
The medical missionary work is to the work of the church as the right arm to the body. The third angel’s message goes forth proclaiming the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. The medical missionary work is the gospel in practice. All the lines of work are to be harmoniously blended in giving the invitation, “Come, for all things are now ready.” [Luke 14:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 5)
The message has been given to those in Battle Creek that many should move into places where they may engage in this very work, in connection with their temporal business. Had they moved out by faith, willing to endure wearing labor and privation for the work’s sake, they would have obtained rich experiences in the things of God. But they thought that they would find things a little more comfortable in Battle Creek, that the work there would be less taxing than elsewhere, and thus they remain. Many who crowd into Battle Creek get no good there, because they do not make use of the knowledge they receive. They do no good in Battle Creek, but are swelling the number who need conversion. They have not the spirit of sacrifice. They have much of self, and little of Christ, little faith, and few good works. They think that they have religion, but it all amounts to nothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 6)
God speaks to you in His Word, “Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precepts of men; therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this people, even a marvelous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.... And in that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity, and out of darkness. The meek also shall increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel.” [Isaiah 29:13, 14, 18, 19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 7)
My brethren, the Lord has called upon you to do a certain work, but you have not done it. And now in the place where you are, there is discord and contention and strife. But this need not be. God does not design that His workmen shall stand apart as independent atoms. All have a great and solemn work to do, and it is to be done under God’s supervision.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 8)
God will do great things for His people if they will co-operate with Him. He will work upon the minds of men so that their lives and the influence of their work will correspond to the following promises:
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 9)
“The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing. The glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon, they shall see the glory of the Lord, and the excellency of our God. Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees; say unto them that are of a feeble heart, Be strong, fear not; behold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense; he will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing; for in the wilderness shall water break out, and streams in the desert.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 10)
“And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water; in the habitations of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass, with reeds and rushes. And an highway shall be there, and a way, and it shall be called the way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it; but it shall be for those; the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein. No lion shall be there, nor any ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there: and the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads; they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.” [Isaiah 35:1-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 11)
The wilderness itself has neither glory nor excellency, and to the Lord is to be ascribed all the honor for the transformation wrought. This great work is of God. Therefore magnify not the men who are under the special working of His power. Glorify God, and He will continue to work.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 12)
The Lord has a special work for His people to do at this time. He says, “Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees.” [Verse 3.] This is the very work that the apostle Paul charges the churches to do. “Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees; and make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord; looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled.” [Hebrews 12:12-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 13)
I pray that you may now, as never before, both ministers and church members, come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty powers of darkness. Study prayerfully the 17th chapter of John. This chapter is not only to be read again and again, but its truths are to be eaten and digested. “For their sakes,” Christ prayed, “I sanctify myself, that they also may be sanctified through the truth.... That they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. The glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me.” [Verses 19, 21-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 14)
Are these words, of such import to us, to be always neglected? God calls upon those who claim to be His children to study these words, to eat them, to live them. Seek for unity and love, else the candlestick will be removed out of its place.
(13LtMs, Lt 55a, 1898, 15)
Lt 56, 1898
Wessels, Brother and Sister [John] NP June 28, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 355. + Dear Brother and Sister John Wessels:
I have been hoping that we would receive a letter from you in regard to the prospect of your coming to Australia. We would very much like to have you here when the decision is made regarding the location of a sanitarium. We have felt loth to make this decision before you should be on the ground to aid us with your judgment. We have had excellent opportunities for purchasing houses and land, which could be fitted up without a great outlay of means. If you were only here, and would invest means in purchasing, a good and important work could go forward. You are not asked to do this as a gift, but to establish the institution, that we may do the work that seems to be essential.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 1)
Your judgment would help us very much.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 2)
The work is moving along as well as could be expected. At the present time the Health Home is full. We want Sydney to be worked. Money is needed to invest in buildings. We see a large number of people who are destitute of a knowledge of how to take care of themselves. We feel a great desire to advance the work. I would quote some words of Scripture that are highly appropriate, “Yet now hear, O Jacob, my servant; and Israel, whom I have chosen: Thus saith the Lord that made thee, and formed thee from the womb, which will help thee: Fear not, O Jacob, my servant; and thou, Jeshurun, whom I have chosen, for I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground: I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring: and they shall spring up as among the grass, as willows by the water courses.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 3)
“One shall say, I am the Lord’s; and another shall call himself by the name of Jacob, and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord, and surname himself by the name of Israel. Thus saith the Lord, the King of Israel, and his Redeemer the Lord of hosts: I am the first, and I am the last; and beside me there is no God. And who, as I, shall call, and shall declare it, and set it in order for me, since I appointed the ancient people? and the things that are coming, and shall come, let them show unto them. Fear ye not, neither be afraid: have not I told thee from that time, and have declared it? ye are even my witnesses. Is there a god beside me? yea, there is no God, I know not any.” [Isaiah 44:1-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 4)
If there are not thirsty ones all around us who need to be refreshed and restored, I know not where they may be found; and the Lord declares His purpose to “pour water on him that is thirsty.” [Verse 3.] We are trying to work to the utmost of our ability and means. If you can invest yourself and some of your means here in doing service for God, I do not think you will be disappointed.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 5)
“Remember these, O Jacob and Israel; for thou are my servant: I have formed thee: thou art my servant: O Israel, thou shalt not be forgotten of me. I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions, and, as a cloud, thy sins: return unto me; for I have redeemed thee. Sing, O ye heavens; for the Lord hath done it: shout, ye lower parts of the earth: break forth into singing, ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and glorified himself in Israel. Thus saith the Lord, thy Redeemer, and he that formed thee from the womb, I am the Lord that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone, that spreadeth abroad the earth by myself; ... Thou shalt be inhabited; and to the cities of Judah, Ye shall be built, and I will raise up the decayed places thereof.” [Verses 21-24, 26.]
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 6)
God is carrying forward a special work, and here He represents Himself as supplying the necessities of His created universe. He satisfies the desires of the soul, as well as moistening the dry lips and cooling the tongue. The Lord is good. He is gracious. He not only supplies our spiritual necessities, but our temporal needs.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 7)
The abuse of the appetite has greatly lessened our hold on life. The taste is a precious gift from God, but it becomes a snare when cultivated to lust after those things which are evil. It is the indulgence and misapplication of the appetite that produces so much evil. But the evil exists and will continue to increase, the more it is gratified.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 8)
I can write only a few lines this morning. I have not slept since one o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 9)
How many forget the individuality of the soul and the great necessity of the human race! We need a sanitarium in Australia. We desire to be the Lord’s agencies, to do all in our power to supply the necessities that have been created by wrong and perverted appetite.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 10)
We should not use the drugs and narcotics used by worldly physicians to relieve the necessity which the abuse of appetite has created in the physical structure. Our work now is to point men and women to the cross of Calvary. Through His death on the cross, Christ has provided a supply of His rich grace. This is the water of life, and the spring from whence it flows is never exhausted. It is deep and wide and pure. God is nearer than we think to poor hungering, thirsting souls. We have the privilege of receiving the water of life direct from Christ. To the woman of Samaria Christ said, “If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink, thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water.... Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst, but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water, springing up into everlasting life.” [John 4:10, 14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 11)
This is a great work that we have commenced in Australia, and it has advanced more rapidly then we had reason to hope, with our dearth of means and workers. But all, saints and sinners, must hear the last message of mercy to a fallen world, that they may be warned, and turn from sin to the living God, that they may taste and see that the Lord is good. The men and women who know the truth are to be doers of the Word. Only when they connect themselves with the Source of light can they be safe teachers. They must find the wellspring from which flows forth the water of salvation. Living streams flow forth from Christ, and each soul may form a connection with the Source of the water of life.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 12)
Brother and Sister Haskell are doing a good work in the school. The school is composed of an excellent class of students, who, we hope, will go forth to labor as missionaries for the Master. We need your help. Tell us when your promise is to be fulfilled. We shall hold you to your promise, unless the Lord gives you light to go to another place.
(13LtMs, Lt 56, 1898, 13)
Lt 57, 1898
Prescott, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia June 19, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 11MR 279; 4Bio 353. Dear Brother and Sister Prescott:
I have commenced many letters to you, but other things have come in and crowded them out. I will now send with this copies of letters which may interest you. On Friday morning we sent our American mail. I was up at 2:30 a.m. It was an important mail and I have felt intensely over the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 1)
The Week of Prayer was a period of deep interest to us all. Elder Haskell was obliged to be at Stanmore, where the interest continues. Seventy have already embraced the Sabbath. Elder Starr writes that he has just had an interview with a very nice appearing lady who has commenced to keep the Sabbath. She was convinced through reading Great Controversy. Two or three others are also deciding to take their stand. Directly after the camp meeting I told the Lord that we could not be satisfied with less than one hundred souls, and we have not given up. We will not ask for less, and we shall have them, I believe.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 2)
Three months ago I was absent from home for two months. I was called to come to Melbourne to speak in the large tent at Balaclava. I had freedom in speaking. Then the burden for North Fitzroy came upon me. I spoke twice in the church, once to the workers in the office, and for several mornings read many things to the leading men. Then I visited Geelong, in company with Brother Robinson, Sara, and Maggie Hare. I had never been there before. The little church needed help very much. We had much freedom in speaking to them.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 3)
We then visited Ballarat. I spoke there twice. While there I was sick with heart trouble, caused by my burden of mind because of the state of things that existed in the churches at North Fitzroy and Prahran: the old Sabbathkeepers had placed themselves where they could be no help to those newly come to the faith, and this made me sick. How to remedy the difficulty was the question. Had they possessed the religion of the Bible, all these things could have been easily adjusted; but there were those who felt that they were injured because labor and attention had been given to those souls who had never heard the truth. Some nights it seemed as if I could not live and endure such agony of soul at seeing such a spirit and such blindness revealed. They surprised the new Sabbathkeepers. About forty persons had embraced the truth, but the old church members acted toward them the part of the elder brother in the parable of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 4)
I cannot tell you how this grieved me, for I saw that unless the old church members were converted, they would counterwork the work of God. I had to write much, for the Lord gave me a message for these envious, jealous, wicked brethren. I think they have made some changes. I worked very hard, and left them, glad to get home again.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 5)
Arriving in Sydney, we had to remain there over two Sabbaths, until the dedication of the church in Stanmore. This is a nice building, and I praise the Lord for it with my heart and voice. I think I never spoke in any meetinghouse where it was so easy as in this. It is located on high ground on one of the best lots that could be found. The Lord was in this building. The Sydney church now have a place of worship, and will no longer have to be dependent upon halls. Two or three of the brethren took the responsibility of the debt for the means that could not be raised at the time, but which will, we think, be raised after a little.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 6)
There is a special work to be done in the churches for the individual members. “For as ye have many members in the same body, and all members have not the same office; so we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another. Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given unto us, whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of our faith; or ministry, let us wait on our ministering; or he that teacheth, on teaching; or he that exhorteth, on exhortation: he that giveth, let him do it with simplicity; he that ruleth, with diligence; he that showeth mercy, with cheerfulness. Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil, cleave to that which is good. Be kindly affectioned one to another, with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another; not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord; rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer.” [Romans 12:4-12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 7)
The Lord has given gifts differing according to the grace that is given. Let no one suppose that his special gift is above all other gifts. These gifts are to be made helpful by connecting them with the gifts of others. Each is to fill his place with the gifts appointed of God. They are to be appreciated as essential for the advancement of the cause of God. We are in the midst of rebels and enemies, by whom the will of God is neglected and His honor contemned. The sons of God are to represent Him and His cause in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 8)
The Lord has given to every man his work. The Lord has given to W. C. White a special work to do in this country ever since he first stepped upon its soil. God has used him in a special manner as an organizer. This is the work to which he is appointed. He is appointed to a far greater work than that of a financier. By the purity of his purposes, his self-denial and liberality, he has become one who can co-operate with God. The management of financial matters has been placed upon him and this is unjust. False witness has been borne of him, and been carried far and near; but God judgeth righteously.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 9)
Those who were planning and managing and carrying responsibilities when he was not on the ground could set things in their true light. I could name these men, but I will not do this. As long as the books of heaven contain the record, it will be as it should be.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 10)
The Lord has a work for W. C. White to do, and He will give him his place in the work in connection with his brethren. He has ever been ready to step into the hardest places, to give every other one the best chance possible. He has been the unwearied servant of men’s necessities, saints and sinners.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 11)
I speak of that I know. In the name of the Lord I testify this matter as something which I should say. W. C. White has not sought his own interests in anything. He has been a servant of servants. To help and bless and strengthen others has been his delight. It has been his meat and his drink to do all the good possible, to brighten the lives of others, to encourage the desponding, and to make hopeful the discouraged hearts of the sons and daughters of God. He has taken in the situation of those who have felt the misfortune of circumstances, and in order to help them he has placed himself in embarrassment. He has had to bear the criticisms of men who ought to have known the trying circumstances that forced upon him work that he did not want, but which no one else would accept; and for three years these criticisms blocked the way for the work to advance in this place.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 12)
W. C. White has had to come into places and do the work which others have left undone. Whatever his weariness from his work, a call to fill some hard place has never been refused. He has placed his wife and his children second. His first question has been, What has the Lord for me to do to advance His cause, to build up the waste places? He has carried the weighty load of disagreeable responsibilities. With his counsel, his prayers, his influence, his words of wisdom, he has helped his fellow men to find rock bottom on which to stand.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 13)
This has cost him more than his brethren can begin to imagine. He has not let wife or children become his idols to draw him from the work. His experience in the work and cause of God is that of one whom the Lord has led step by step, one whom the Lord has educated and trained. He has been instructed by the Lord how to set things in order upon an organized plan.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 14)
We must not regard any one man’s opinions or methods as supreme, as though they did not need the divine touch. Self-will seeks to assert itself at all times, and in a most marked manner; but is God glorified in this? No, He is not. There are to be organized efforts put forth in the church that have not yet been made. A message has come telling what must be done, but there are not many who will do the work to establish the cause, that it may be prosecuted by correct methods. It is because this kind of work calls for much thought and study that many will not touch it. But this entrusted talent is of value. It is needed in Cooranbong. It is needed in the planning and conducting of the school.
(13LtMs, Lt 57, 1898, 15)
Lt 58, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 13, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3MR 316-317; 8MR 258; 4Bio 355. + Dear Children, Edson and Emma:
I have again returned to my quiet home. Sara and I left Cooranbong last Thursday afternoon.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 1)
I was awakened in the night at 11:30 o’clock, and my mind was drawn out in prayer to God, that He would hold in check the angry nations for a period, that the truth might go forth to many who have not yet heard it. As a people we have not been true and faithful and consecrated to the work. O, how my soul is burdened, pressed as a cart beneath sheaves.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 2)
Elder Haskell has urged me to go to Stanmore, and speak to the people Sabbath afternoon and Sunday evening. I consented to go, and on Thursday we went to Morisset and stepped on board the train at 10 a.m. One lady was in the compartment beside ourselves. I lay down and slept nearly all the way to Stanmore. This was a great blessing to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 3)
We found Brother Starr in the process of moving. Half of his goods had been moved. The house he was to occupy needed much done to it before it would be habitable. It was a wonder to us all how people could have lived in such a house. Its unsanitary condition was fearful. Brother Starr has been searching out the death traps under the house, and the noisome smell is fearful.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 4)
The workmen are now at work under the direction of Brother Starr. They see and understand that it is for their interests to have healthful, sanitary conditions ruling on the premises. Fevers, measles, and various diseases are everywhere in these cities.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 5)
The same train of thought was taken up that I have been troubled over the night before—what can be done to enlighten the people? What poverty of understanding there is. Some are safe and happy while others are living in such wretchedness and wickedness. We are close by these people, and yet so far off, separated by a gulf of impossibilities. Rum hotels are to be seen everywhere you go. I felt like praying, “Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.” [Matthew 6:10.] I want to do so much, and can do so little. My cry night and day is, “Help me, O Lord, help me.”
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 6)
There are souls in Stanmore who are deeply convicted, while others are on the very eve of taking their position on the side of truth. Sabbath afternoon a large number were present at the meeting. I had freedom in speaking to them from Colossians 2:1-10.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 7)
On Sunday night a large number who were not of our faith were out to hear. The burden of the travail for souls came upon me. I had a plain, straightforward, unvarnished testimony to bear. I spoke for more than an hour from Luke 10:25-37. I could not read the hearts of the many present who were transgressors of the law, but I presented the difference between obedience and disobedience in the reality that forced itself upon my mind. I spoke of temperance and intemperance, of the world as it was before the flood and before the destruction of Sodom, of the value of the human soul in the light of the cross of Calvary, of the sacrilegious feast of Belshazzar and its result, of the writing on the wall, “Thou art weighed in the balances and found wanting.” [Daniel 5:27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 8)
I was told afterwards by Brother Starr that two men, brothers, sat before me. They had been intemperate men. One had been kept on a farm to get him away from the temptation to drink. The other brother, the elder had left drink, but both were using tobacco. I learned that the elder brother, a lawyer, said to the younger, “Let us give up our tobacco; it is an evil.” Both pledged themselves to do this, but unless they make Christ their strength I have little hope that they will succeed. The power of perverted appetite makes men slaves. They do not realize the strength of their bonds until they attempt to break them.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 9)
Both these brothers have good intellect. They are struggling for freedom. The lawyer has been under conviction for some time. His health has been greatly injured by his former habits of intemperance, and now he is like a drowning man trying to catch hold of something that will save him. These brothers have been taking treatment at the Health Home, where the workers seek to instill the truth as they labor for the health of the patients. If these poor souls can see and understand that Christ is their only safety, they will see that they are not compelled to sin, that their own consent must first be gained by the arch deceiver. They will see by faith that Christ alone is the one who can protect them from the enemy.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 10)
I looked upon the company before me, and lifted up my voice in warning: You have souls to save, or souls to lose. You are deciding your own destiny for eternity. Let no more moments be wasted. Flee to your refuge. Lay hold of eternal life. At the close of the meeting I returned to my stopping place, but I could not relieve myself of the burden.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 11)
If we had help so that we could speak every Sunday night, the interest would be as good as it has been at any time. In the providence of God circumstances are taking place that are calling the attention of our people to families that need help. One day information was brought in regard to a destitute family, and Brother Starr and another person went to see them. There they found the bailiff in the house, quartered upon them, to feed and lodge, until they could pay the rent of the house. This they could not possibly do, and when they told him that they had not covering enough to keep the children warm, and he could see for himself that all the things in the house would not bring more than a sum of £2, he slept and obtained his food elsewhere. And yet everyday he was in the house his wages must be paid. Such is the relentless character of human laws.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 12)
The children were sitting up at a late hour, and one of our sisters suggested that they had better go to bed. The mother said they were waiting for their father to come home, that he was later than usual. At last the children were falling asleep in their chairs, and again they urged the advisability of giving them their supper without waiting for the father. The mother with quivering lips said, “They cannot have their supper until their father returns.” Then she understood that there was nothing in the house to eat. She soon had something brought in for them. Then she laid the matter before our brethren. Brother Johnson was present, and he put his estimate on the mite left them of their worldly goods, which amount to about two pounds. The goods were then put up to auction, and the auction price paid, and then the goods were returned to the family. Brother Johnson found as cheap a house as he could, and saw them established in it.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 13)
The beds were covered, but on looking beneath he found only bags sown together for covering. They had no warm blankets. But in spite of their poverty everything was as neat and clean as possible. The father is a businessman, and I cannot think how he came to be in such a position. But this has opened the way so that he can help himself. He is now in some work connected with the sale of health goods.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 14)
These are the things which we have to see and become acquainted with. The Lord knows all about these matters and He will bring to our notice those who need help. This family may receive the truth. By their Christian interest, our people have opened the way for them. The Lord is opening ways whereby we may find an entrance to the hearts of the people. We are so glad to find an open door by which to reach and speak to them.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 15)
The Health Home is the means of reaching many souls that would not otherwise be reached. Christ represents Himself as the Good Shepherd, and to those who follow Him He says, “Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” [Luke 12:32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 16)
There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers upon the earth, the Lord calls upon all who serve Him, those who are Israelites indeed, “Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes that are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God. Get out of the cities as soon as possible. Establish church schools. Gather in your children, and give them the Word of God as the foundation of all their education.” Had the churches in different localities sought counsel of God, they would not need that I should write to them on this point.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 17)
When the children of Israel were gathered out from among the Egyptians, the Lord said: “For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the first born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment; I am the Lord.... And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip it in the blood that is in the basin, and strike the lintel and the two side posts with the blood that is in the basin; and none of you shall go out of the door of his house until the morning. For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you. And ye shall observe this thing for an ordinance to thee and to thy sons forever.” [Exodus 12:12, 22-24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 18)
Any one of the children of the Hebrews that was found in the Egyptian habitations was destroyed. The blood upon the lintel of the door symbolized the blood of Christ, which alone saved the first born of the Hebrews from the curse.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 19)
We have a special work to do in educating and training our children that they may not, either in attending school or in association with others, mingle with the children of unbelievers. Boys and girls should not be often together. The Lord calls for decided separation. And yet every effort is to be made by the servants of God to seek to save perishing souls. All that can be done should be done, yet the Lord says, “Come out from among them and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 20)
The apostle Paul says: “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? or what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them: and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [Verses 14-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 21)
These are precious words. We are adopted into the family of God. We are to be His peculiar people. Those who mingle with worldlings should make special efforts to win them to Christ. We should seek by much prayer for wisdom to speak to those who are ignorant of their duty to God, ignorant of the word of the Lord. But when we find that we cannot lift them out of their sin, or awaken in their hearts a desire to be saved in the Lord’s appointed way, then if we choose their society we become one with them. Christ is as the vine to all who choose to be united with Him. He feeds and nourishes the soul. “He restoreth my soul and leadeth me in the paths of righteousness, for his name’s sake.” [Psalm 23:3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 22)
“I will bless the Lord at all times: his praise shall continually be in my mouth. My soul shall make her boast in the Lord; the humble shall hear thereof, and be glad.” This will be the evidence given. Those who claim to be Christians will receive no harm from the atmosphere of unbelievers. “O magnify the Lord with me; and let us exalt his name together.... They looked unto him, and were lightened, and their faces were not ashamed.” [Psalm 34:1-3, 5.] All who have this experience can safely carry their religion wherever they go. The Lord can say to them, “Go, and I will go with thee.” All their talents, all their faculties, will be employed in doing good and honoring God. They will declare the excellencies they possess in the righteousness of Christ. All who observe their deportment will be convinced that they look upon goodness, wisdom, and holiness as the most precious treasures they can possess.
(13LtMs, Lt 58, 1898, 23)
Lt 58a, 1898
Gorrick, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 11MR 334-342. Dear Sister:
We had some conversation in reference to your accompanying your daughters to the theater. Last night I was commissioned to speak to you, saying, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate.”“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? or what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God: as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you, and will be Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:14-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 1)
My sister, you are to be connected with Jesus Christ. Our Saviour, in His example, has led the way which every sinner who turns from sin must follow. By taking the requisite steps—in conversion, in repentance, in faith, and baptism—he is to fulfill all righteousness. Christ has shown that repentance, faith, and baptism are the steps that all must take if they would follow His example. All who in obedience to Christ’s command follow in this ordinance, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, signify that they are dead to the world. They are buried in the likeness of Christ’s death, and raised again from the water in the likeness of His resurrection. Says the apostle Paul: “If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.” [Colossians 3:1-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 2)
Christ is the light of the world. All who are born into the kingdom of God, Christ adopts into the household of faith. If you have been converted, then the whole tenor of your life is changed. You have been convicted by the Word of God. You have accepted unpopular truth. But now comes your danger. As a mother you have not felt your responsibility to so educate and train your children that they would consider themselves a part of the family firm, to take hold with their mother in their education, and become efficient in learning a trade. This is essential for practical life, and this is work that devolves upon the parents. They are to educate and train their children in this probationary time, that they may not remain in disobedience and transgression, standing under the banner of the prince of darkness, and uniting their God-given powers with the enemy of righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 3)
My sister, you have decidedly failed in the duties which every mother should do in the fear of God, in training her children to lift with her the burdens that come with every child that is born into the family. You have a work to do even now, and God will help you if you will take up your work in your home life. Your children are God’s property, and they should not be left to become estranged from Him. True, you have had large odds to contend with, but you have not maintained the surrender you made of yourself to the Lord. Had you followed on to know the Lord, you would have better understood what it means to give up your way and will to the Lord. But the temptation and snares of the enemy came to your children, and through them to yourself, and as a family you are in constant peril of the loss of your souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 4)
Had you, my sister, followed on to know the Lord, you would, during this period, of time have had enlightenment from the Sun of Righteousness. Your only safety lay in following in His footsteps. But in not decidedly taking your stand to give no sanction by your presence to the theatrical performance of your children, you have encouraged them in their choice of the use they have made of their talents. Their capabilities and powers belong to God, but they are not now being used to gather with Christ; they are drawing away, and scattering from Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 5)
All their talents were lent them to use to the honor and the glory of God, that they might win souls away from everything that pertains to this class of fascinating amusement, that absorbs the mind and draws it away from God and from heavenly things. But they have not had an experimental knowledge of what is truth. The principles of truth have never been stamped upon their souls. The deceptive temptation that they can be a blessing to the world in serving as actresses is a delusion and a snare, not only to themselves but to your own soul. Said Christ, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] Can the Lord Jesus Christ accept these theatrical exhibitions as service done for Him? Can He be glorified thereby? No; all this kind of work is done in the service of another leader.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 6)
My sister, you cannot have an experimental knowledge of the love of God in the soul, and the joy of true obedience to your Lord, who has bought you and your family with the price of His own blood, while you join yourself to these things. Your family do not understand as do you the reasons of the faith that leads away from all such pursuits. You can never be free in Jesus Christ and yet have a divided heart. My sister, you need now to consider that your influence, in accompanying your daughters to the theater, is decidedly against Christ. He declares that “he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me.” [Matthew 10:37.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 7)
The Word of God is free. Under its hallowed power of influence you may with the disciple John say, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.” [John 1:29.] Thus you may co-operate with God in saving many souls to Christ. You may be a savor of life unto life by becoming a living influence in your family to save them from Satan’s deceptive snares. But if you are not steadfast, rooted and grounded in the truth, self-delusion will place you where God cannot use you as a vessel unto honor. The light which comes from God is the light which guides the human soul to God, and the Lord calls for every power He has lent the human agent to be exercised strenuously on Christ’s side of the question, to rescue the souls deceived and infatuated with just such service as your daughters have entered upon—to amuse and delight the senses and endeavor to supply a necessity in which Christ has no part.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 8)
You can see, my dear sister, that the blessing which attends the cheerful, consecrated sons and daughters of God cannot be realized by those who work with a divided heart. You do not feel the freedom, the rest, and the joy of believing in Christ because your mind is largely taken up with worthless things. Your work, and the work which God has given your children to do, they and you are not doing. They have consented to work up a counter attraction that has no Christ in it.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 9)
If the truth as it is in Jesus is brought into actual contact with the souls that are ready to perish, it will produce good works. The talents of your daughters should be brought into the home life to make a model home. They should use their God-given powers to reform, to restore, and to bring order and discipline and sound principles into the home life. This would be the beginning of the work represented in the Word of God as bringing to the foundation gold and silver and precious stones, which are imperishable. This work will bring the approval of God. Angels of God in the heavenly courts would rejoice to see such a work done.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 10)
The “form of sound words” is to be prized, for it leads to sound right actions. [2 Timothy 1:13.] The souls of your children cost the greatest sacrifice our God could make. He gave His Son to die that they might not perish. They have souls that Jesus loves, but if they follow a course of disregard for the truth and the commandments of God, they cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. If they accept the only One who can save them from ruin, He will accept them and their service. And angels of God will be their escort as they use their powers in guiding lost and perishing souls to a haven of rest. The power of the truth will elevate the nature, refine the taste, sanctify the judgment, and give them characters after the divine similitude. They will become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 11)
There is an abundance of theatrical performances in our world, but in its highest order it is without God. We need now to point souls to the uplifted Saviour. Deceptions, impositions, and every evil work are in our world. Satan, the wily foe in angel’s garments, is working to deceive and destroy. The object of the death of Christ was to declare His righteousness, and no man, woman or child can do this in his own strength or by his own words.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 12)
Paul declared: “Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ; to the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold riches of God, according to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ our Lord.” [Ephesians 3:8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 13)
“To make known to principalities and powers in heavenly places the manifold wisdom of God.” [Verse 10.] Righteousness is made known in that manifold wisdom, for nothing that is unrighteous can be wise. The wisdom of God and the power of God is waiting every human agency. God desires that we shall put to the tax every spiritual nerve and muscle, that we shall strive for an entrance into that city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God. All who win eternal life will arm themselves for the conflict against every influence that would obstruct the way. They must bring their minds up to noble and elevated thoughts. While they offer humble prayer to God they are to search to know what is truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 14)
Does my sister place herself in a position where the Lord can come close to her to manifest His presence? What do the angels see in your house on the Sabbath day? All who become members of the heavenly family will have a philosophy and faith which is founded on a true faith in Jesus Christ. His life alone is to be our guide. His life, His attributes, are to become woven into all our life and all our works. God speaks from heaven, “This is my beloved Son, hear ye him.” [Matthew 17:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 15)
Christ did not come into the world to disparage education, for He Himself was the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. Christ came to call the minds of His redeemed people to learn of Him. He will sanctify the human talents that are employed for His glory. He came to make human learning strong and pure and ennobling, and of such a character that He could commend. He came to give it a foundation upon which to stand—a knowledge of Himself. Christ declared, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets; I came not to destroy, but to fulfill.” [Matthew 5:17.] He came to give every specification of the law a depth and meaning which the Pharisees had never seen nor understood. Christ is the originator of all the deep thoughts of true philosophy, of every line of that education that will be retained through sanctification of the spirit. True education is that which will not be left behind when He shall come to be admired in all them that believe.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 16)
Every member of your family is deciding his own destiny. Those who will be rewarded with the gift of eternal life in the kingdom of God will be those who are learning here of the great Teacher. You do not have peace and joy because you have not consecrated yourself to God. To you the voice of your children is above the voice of Jesus Christ, and in not taking your stand firmly you are being led away from God and His holy requirements. In becoming their escort and companion to go where they choose, you are marking yourself one with them. You endorse the ambitious enterprise that is perverting their talents so that God cannot sanctify them. And the food you thus give to your soul in seeing and hearing is making its impression upon the mind. Should the heavenly intelligences offer you the bread of heaven, you would have no relish for it.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 17)
Just that which you give your soul to feed upon will determine the character of your experience. If you place yourself in objectionable positions where the Lord is not honored or glorified, you disqualify yourself for enjoying wholesome, heavenly instruction that would make you wise unto salvation. You are bought with a price. The plan of salvation is so vast that it brings into action the attributes of the divine nature.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 18)
If we will let Him, the Lord by His Holy Spirit will put every part of our entrusted capabilities into His service. He will cause us to feel our deep need of the grace of Christ that we may feel His love constraining us to declare that could we multiply our powers a thousandfold they should all be invested in the work and cause of God. Our testimony would be, “Of thine own we give thee.” [1 Chronicles 29:14.] When we have a soul hunger for Christ, we shall be filled with His fulness.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 19)
My sister, I have an intense interest that you shall have the rich manna of heaven upon which to feed. Read the sixth chapter of John. You are choosing whom you will serve. If you keep before your eyes and in your ears the transactions of the theater, you will find in your heart no soul hunger for God. It is a question of life or death with you. The Lord has appointed means whereby your may gain spiritual strength and comfort. But if you close the door of your heart to the rays of light from the throne of God, and give your mind to the performances of the stage, you can have no peace, no joy, no hope. Gradually you have been losing the Spirit of assurance. Your love for Bible religion is dying out. You cannot serve God with a divided heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 20)
I have a message for your daughters: You are not feeding upon the bread which came down from heaven, but upon husks. All the praise and glory your receive from human beings is of no value. Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Christ the Sent of God, gave His life a sacrifice that the world might have a second probation in which to return to their loyalty to God. When Christ was threatened by His foes, He said, My kingdom is not of this world. It is not My mission to recognize caste and human theories or to establish political interests. My kingdom is not to be set up by the power of human armies or the sword. If My kingdom were of this world, then would My soldiers fight. No human power can weaken or overthrow My kingdom through the enemies of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 21)
Who are the subjects of the kingdom of heaven? Daniel tells the world the name by which they shall be called. “And the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom forever and ever.” [Daniel 7:18.] And Paul writes to the Philippians: “To all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi: ... grace be unto you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ.... And this I pray that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment. That ye may approve things that are excellent, that ye may be sincere and without offense in the day of Christ, being filled with the fruits of righteousness unto the glory and praise of God.” [Philippians 1:1, 2, 9-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 22)
Again he says: “For through him (Christ) we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” [Ephesians 2:18-22.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 23)
All who are enrolled as citizens of the heavenly country are required that their behavior shall be such as the Gospel of Christ can approve. And it is our privilege to claim the rights and privileges of subjects of the kingdom of heaven. But to every one who accepts Christ as his personal Saviour, He says, “Come out from among them [the world] and be ye separate.” [2 Corinthians 6:17.] We are to conform to the Lord’s requirements and not disgrace our citizenship before the angels of heaven or before men. We are to render to God cheerful service. Christ does not speak to those who are no more to wrestle with temptation, who are not in any danger of being drawn away from Christ and overcome by the wiles of Satan, when He says: “Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel of Christ.” [Philippians 1:27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 24)
“Stand fast in one spirit, with one mind, striving together for the faith of the gospel.... For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake.” [Verses 27, 29.] There is to be no strife or vainglory, no selfishness or murmuring, no disputing, nothing impure or dishonest, found in the characters of the followers of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 58a, 1898, 25)
Lt 59, 1898
Kellogg, Brother and Sister [J. H.] Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia July 26, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 18MR 352-357. Dear Brother and Sister Kellogg:
What a satisfaction it would be to me to see and talk with you. We are at Stanmore, where our New South Wales conference has convened.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 1)
As far as we have knowledge, the sanitarium is doing good work. We have just come to the point of the vexed meat question: should not those who come to the sanitarium have meat on their tables, and be instructed to leave it off gradually? One physician, Dr. Caro, and another Dr. Rand, as in the case of Dr. Maxson, have prescribed a meat diet for the patients, and in one case the large use of butter, even as high as three pounds per week. I knew that these prescriptions were not in the order of God, but that if a change should take place, and we meet one difficulty, a worse state of things might be created.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 2)
Years ago the light was given me that the position should not be taken to discard all meat, because in some cases it was better than the desserts, and dishes composed of sweets. These are sure to create disturbances. It is the variety and mixture of meat, vegetables, fruit, wines, tea, coffee, sweet cakes, and rich pies that ruin the stomach, and place human beings in the position where they become invalids with all the disagreeable effects of sickness upon the disposition. The character becomes perverted, a depraved appetite is established, and a diseased religious experience is the result. The words of the apostle to the Romans should be repeated to all the churches and to all families: “I beseech you, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” [Romans 12:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 3)
The perfection of Christian character is attainable. As we approach the close of this earth’s history, we will find that the whole world is becoming a lazar house of disease, and transgression of the law of God is bringing the sure result.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 4)
“Now therefore hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you. Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it, that ye may know the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command you. Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baal-peor: for all the men that followed Baal-peor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive, every one of you this day. Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should go so in the land whither ye go to possess it.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 5)
“Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for? And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you? Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life; but teach them thy sons, and thy sons’ sons.” [Deuteronomy 4:1-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 6)
These requirements were to be framed into song, and sung in the congregations of Israel, lest they should forget them. Chapter 10:12-22; 11:26-32. The entire chapter contains the expressed will of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 8)
I present the Word of the Lord God of Israel, because of transgression, the curse of God has come upon the earth itself, upon the cattle, and upon all flesh. Human beings are suffering result of their own course of action in departing from the commandments of God. The beasts also suffer under the curse.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 9)
Meat eating should not come into prescriptions for any invalids from any physician from among those who understand these things. Disease in cattle is making meat eating a dangerous matter. The Lord’s curse is upon the earth, upon man, upon beasts, upon the fish in the sea; and as transgression becomes almost universal, the curse will be permitted to become as broad and as deep as the transgression. Disease is contracted by the use of meat. The diseased flesh of these dead carcasses is sold in the market places, and disease among men is the sure result.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 10)
The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not touch nor taste the flesh of dead animals. Then let not these things be prescribed by any physician who has a knowledge of the truth for this time. There is no safety in eating of the flesh of the dead animals, and in a short time the milk of the cows will also be excluded from the diet of God’s commandment-keeping people. In a short time it will not be safe to use anything that comes from the animal creation. Those who take God at His Word, and obey His commandments with a whole heart, will be blessed. He will be their shield of protection. But the Lord will not be trifled with. Distrust, disobedience, and alienation from God’s will and way will place the sinner in a position where the Lord cannot give him His divine favor.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 11)
All heaven is working to resist Satan’s power, to bind the strong man. The angels of God are working to put restriction upon the power of the enemy, until man shall be fully tested and tried. Hear the gracious invitation made to every soul, “He that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.” [John 6:37.] This is not a bodily movement, but the submitting of the human will to the will of supreme wisdom] The human agent has not to go into heaven to bring God down, or into the deep to bring Him up. He is not far from every one of us. “In him we live, move, and have our being.” [Acts 17:28.]
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 12)
No bodily movement is required to bring us near to God. Neither is a violent exercise of the mind necessary. But the Lord invites every human agent to meet Him on the ground of the great atoning sacrifice. Man is required to give a cordial assent to the terms of salvation, and be reconciled to God to do all His commandments and walk in obedience and fellowship with God. The Word of God gives the conditions, testifying, “God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 13)
The invitation is gracious, full and free to all who receive Christ as their personal Saviour. To all such He gives power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in His name. Christ’s dying love is the pledge we bring to the Father for reconciliation with Him, and to all who advance toward Him He gives a hearty welcome. We may take God at His word. There is a oneness between man and his God. Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour. Fallen man may place himself under his Father’s protection. The prodigal may be covered with the robe of Christ’s righteousness, and given a place at His table.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 14)
Again I will refer to the diet question. We cannot now do as we have ventured to do in the past in regard to meat eating. It has always been a curse to the human family, but now it is made particularly so in the curse which God has pronounced upon the herds of the field because of man’s transgression and sin. The disease upon animals is becoming more and more common, and our only safety is in leaving meat entirely alone.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 15)
The most aggravated diseases are now prevalent, and the very last thing that physicians who are enlightened should do is to advise patients to eat meat. It is in eating meat so largely in this country that men and women are becoming demoralized, their blood corrupted, and disease planted in the system. Because of meat eating many die, and they do not understand the cause. If the truth were known, it would bear testimony it was the flesh of animals that has passed through death. The thought of feeding on dead flesh is repulsive, but there is something besides this. In eating this we partake of diseased dead flesh, and this sows its seed of corruption in the human organism.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 16)
I write to you, my brother, that the giving of prescriptions for the eating of the flesh of animals may no more be practiced in our sanitarium. There is no excuse for this. There is no safety in the after influence and results upon the human mind. Let us be health reformers in every sense of the term. Let us make known in our institutions that there is no longer a meat table, even for the boarders; and then the education given upon the discarding of a meat diet will not be only saying but doing. If patronage is less, so let it be. The principles will be of far greater value when they are understood, when it is known that the life of no living thing shall be taken to sustain the life of a Christian.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 17)
In this country we see the necessity of our words and deeds harmonizing. I had a decided talk with the physicians just at the right time, and I think now the question will be settled with them. I spoke Sabbath upon this subject, and the church was full of believers and unbelievers. So these will now know our position without mistake. Of course, there must be an abundance of fruit and well-cooked grains. We are setting the example of making out-of-door ovens, and baking our own bread. Three families use our brick oven, and it is a great blessing to us all.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 18)
I continue my two-meal system, and I eat very sparingly, and seldom ever know what it means to be hungry. Although at times circumstances compel us to be unable to eat our meals at regular periods, yet I am never hungry. I consider myself in good health. I shall be seventy-one next November. The Lord is good. I praise His holy name. During the meeting I have spoken and read important articles four times, and this morning early I go to speak for the last time before returning to Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 59, 1898, 19)
Lt 60, 1898
To Whom It May Concern “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in PM 223; 2MCP 560. To Whom It May Concern:
Sabbath morning, I awake in the early hours, and while all are sleeping I write in my diary. In the night season I was earnestly addressing those who are bearing the responsibilities of editors and contributors of our periodicals. The Lord gave me a message for them. These words seemed to be spoken to me with great power: “Knowing the time, that it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed (than when we were first awakened to receive and believe the truth for this time; which deeply affected our hearts, and led to have love one for another).
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 1)
“The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light. Let us walk honestly, as in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. But put ye on the Lord Jesus, and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.” [Romans 13:11-14.] “Awake to righteousness and sin not, for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.” [1 Corinthians 15:34.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 2)
“Love worketh no ill to his neighbor: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.” [Romans 13:10.] “But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at naught thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. For it is written, as I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. Let us not therefore judge one another anymore: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumbling block or an occasion to fall in his brother’s way.” [Romans 14:10-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 3)
Why, I ask, is there so much said in regard to Frances Willard? In her great wisdom, wherewith she is exalted by those who claim to be loyal and true to the commandments of God, Frances Willard was on the other side, putting all her powers to work to exalt and voice the doctrines of men. She was teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. I leave Frances Willard with her God. I would not disparage her, neither would I extol her. Already she has had too much of praise and exaltation. She became so much wedded to her own ideas that she has not given ear to the voice of her God, but has been misled and misleading in her zeal to carry out her ideas, which were contrary to the will of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 4)
She has sought to exalt a false sabbath, and in making this her work, she has exalted that which has no value with God. Had she lived, the influence she had obtained would have created a sentiment which would have continued to exalt that which God does not exalt. She would have bound about the servants of God whom God has made free in Christ Jesus. The Lord in His pity would not suffer Miss Willard to stand on the pinnacle of greatness, in mingling a good work with a manifest determination to exalt an institution of the papacy, that others would entrench themselves behind Miss Willard as a pattern and example for them.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 5)
Had she been true to her convictions, she would have been loyal and true to obey a “thus saith the Lord.” But should she plant her feet on a “thus saith the Lord,” the work she had been trying to preach for so many years must be surrendered. Herein was her mistake, and the mistake of all who close their eyes to truth in the Word of God. Herein lies the mistake of many God-loving, truth loving women in our world. Influence is power, and it appears to them an utterly vain endeavor to carry that influence in the world, when keeping the seventh-day Sabbath. Obedience to its claims would cut off her hopes, in securing representatives and so-called influential men to co-operate with her in her wonderful ideal of what she was determined to accomplish. But God would have been to her a majority—in force, in power, in influence.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 6)
The wrong cannot be made right by her death. The wrong is still wrong. Neither time nor eternity can make it otherwise. But we leave this our sister in the many good and valuable works with her God. We must speak the truth. You who have had light, who have had truth, and evidence of the value of truth, your course in the exaltation of Frances Willard is an offense to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 7)
Do my brethren and sisters suppose that they are glorifying God in exalting Frances Willard in so ample a manner? The Lord is not honored in the exaltation of any human being. He is not pleased when men as it were worship the creature. Those who keep Frances Willard before the people had far better be giving praises to Jesus, their Redeemer. Was God leading Frances Willard to exalt and magnify a spurious sabbath? Was he leading her to magnify error and discard the Sabbath of the Lord?
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 8)
Frances Willard was one of those who has been planning to make laws to bring oppression upon a people whom the Lord is leading and guiding. “O, consistency, thou art a Jewel!” Have the Lord’s people thought that by extolling Frances Willard they would find favor with God? It is just such things as this that bring the displeasure of God upon His people. Those who, in order to make themselves popular, strain matters and virtually present before the community that obedience to God’s commandments is a crime will bring upon them the displeasure of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 9)
I see the parable of the ten virgins continually before me. Five of these virgins were wise, and five were foolish. Shall those who are having the generalship of the Educator make it their work to weave in false theories? Shall those who claim to believe the truth in these last days fill the papers with praise and exaltation of one whose main work has for years been to trample upon the seventh day and to exalt Sunday as the sabbath, though indeed ignorant of the work she was doing in placing her whole power on the side of those who have worked to make of none effect the law of Jehovah, and bring into action measures that will oppress God’s people? But the Lord has His witnesses to all these movements, and He has put His hand upon the one who has great and effective measures to carry out.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 10)
The good things have been woven up with the erroneous, the right all tangled up with the wrong. Frances Willard was the one who in sentiment united with Mr. Crafts to influence in every possible way the legislature to protect and exalt Sunday. She had her Bible. She could read the Word of God. She could have known the law of God, proclaimed in awful grandeur from Mount Sinai. She could have read (Exodus 31), where the Lord specifies in plain words the binding claims of His law and the penalty of transgression. She had ability and could have traced out the evidences upon this important subject.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 11)
God had given her and all who are working in the line of Christian temperance ability to be sanctified to His service, and be under His supervision, under the rule of God. If those who are engaged in the Christian temperance reforms would had done the work which in the last great day they will have no excuse for having neglected, the Lord would have been back of all their endeavors. Their capacities and powers would not have been employed in setting people on the wrong path, the path of transgression and sin. No movement would have been made to impeach the character of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 12)
The efforts put forth to make void the law of God is a work that no one will be proud to acknowledge in that great day when every case will be tried by the great moral standard, the law of God. That law will judge every man “when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened,” and all are judged according to the deeds done in the body. [See Daniel 7:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 13)
There are lessons of eternal importance to be learned in the Christian temperance work. The law of God is to be carefully studied, just as it reads. The holiness of God is discovered in His precepts and was represented by Jesus Christ in giving that law. God sends His only begotten Son into the world, and declared Him to be the revelation of the character of God to man. Jesus answered the question of Thomas, “I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.... If ye love me, keep my commandments....
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 14)
“He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me, shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.... If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.” [John 14:6, 15, 21, 23, 24.] “If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love: even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love.” [John 15:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 15)
The praise given Frances Willard is misleading. This exalting of her virtues and the works you do not understand. I am commissioned to say unto you: You are dishonoring God. I could say much, but will not do this now. Who placed anyone of you in the judgment seat as God? You would do best to keep silent. Why do our people move so strangely, and extol and praise when God, who reads every heart, has given them no commission to do so? Lift up the Man of Calvary. Unfurl the banner of the third angel’s message.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 16)
If those in charge of our periodicals have no more judgment than to fill the publications with the exaltation of human beings, then let them seek the wisdom of God. Your spiritual eyesight needs the heavenly anointing. In such cases as that of Frances Willard, let those who have considered her high and lifted up speak as they view her case, and those who know that she has not been loyal and true to the law of Jehovah consider that for them silence is eloquence. It does not become those who are proclaiming the third angel’s message to do the work they are doing. They are leaving impressions on minds that those who are exalting a spurious sabbath and bringing in methods to make it appear a sacred, holy day, deserve a reward of merit.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 17)
These productions in our papers reveal that men who have so much to say need to know the mind of God before they exalt any human being, dead or living. In pouring forth an overflow of praise of one whom you do not know, who has not accepted a “Thus saith the Lord” in keeping His commandments, they place themselves where, in the crisis coming upon us, they will have defective discernment as they shall see the good things done by those who will seek to deceive, who will claim to be Christ, and prophets sent of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 18)
Christ says of that time, “If it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.” [Matthew 24:24.] And again the question is asked, “When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?” [Luke 18:8.] Those who use their pen and voice to give such praise to human beings need to have clearer discernment. How much better would it be if this confidence and faith would be exercised toward those who are striving with pen and voice to do the will of God as obedient children, keeping His commandments, not to praise or glorify the individual, but to obey the Word of God, to love as brethren, to uproot every fiber of the root of bitterness that they are allowing to spring up.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 19)
The leaven of evil has been introduced into the church, and it has created dissension and alienation and strife. If God’s people possessed the daily converting power of the truth, and the precious anointing, that they might discern all things clearly, and know when to speak, and what words to utter that would tend to unity and love, they would obtain an experience that would be of great value to them. But how sad it is that our people who are in positions that require clear discernment act like blind men. They are not sitting at the feet of Jesus and learning of Him who never makes a mistake.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 20)
I know how the Lord regards all such productions from those who suppose they are working righteousness, who seem to be neither on one side nor on the other. The message that is given to me for them is: You are in darkness; you know not what you praise. God cannot vindicate a work that has not His stamp upon it, for it is misleading others in a way that does not bear the signature of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 21)
This is a time when every sentence written should mean something definite, should be true, sincere. Not a scratch of the pen should be made in order to become popular or to vindicate that which God condemns. Those who follow such a course have a zeal, a burning desire, to distinguish themselves, but they have not learned their lessons at the feet of Jesus. Self is interwoven with all they do and say. They aim their weapons against their brethren who are doing the work God has appointed them, and they think in their blindness that they are doing God service.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 22)
I am commissioned now to say to our brethren, Humble yourselves, and confess your sins, else God will humble you. The message to the Laodicean church comes home to those who do not apply it to themselves. They are neither cold nor hot, but lukewarm. Saith the Lord, “I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich: and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” [Revelation 3:15-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 23)
Shall any one of us let the shame of our nakedness appear in the use of our God-given faculties of speech, and in the use of our pen? Shall we consider that Christ’s righteousness in His perfect obedience to His Father’s commandments was the cause of His crucifixion? By perfect obedience to the law of Jehovah we are to magnify the law and make it honorable. What mean these words placed before the people of God who, against obstacles, are trying to fight the good fight of faith, saying, “We will not bow the knee to Baal, or give glory or honor to any who do this”?
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 24)
Divine blessedness is pronounced upon those who keep the commandments, and a curse He declares against those who transgress His law. And shall the pen or voice stoop to bestow laurels upon those who have been leaders in carrying the banner of Satan, declaring that the institution of the papacy shall receive the honor? The faculties God has given us for His name’s glory have been misappropriated, and [have] been used to bring in rebel sentiments. That human beings should exalt and worship the human agency who has been engaged in a work in direct opposition to the work God has given His people to do in these last days is altogether contrary to His purpose. Why do we see such blindness? The least any one could do is to show their eloquence before the universe of heaven, before the worlds unfallen and a fallen world in keeping silent.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 25)
All the sufferings of Christ endured in our world were to magnify and exalt the law which Miss Willard has repudiated. How does our Saviour regard your actions in this instance? There is a false harmony presented before the world, before angels and men, and in this action you have revealed such qualifications that God cannot use you. You will exalt the wrong and repudiate the right. God calls for no false harmony to be cherished and set forth to the world. The heavenly angels are most delicately sensitive to any discord. Those who are now stirringly active in proclaiming to the world the last message of warning, those who see and understand that the last great conflict is right upon us, must proclaim to the world, “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 26)
“And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia, for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready: and to her (the church who are obeying “Thus saith the Lord”) was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white. For the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he said unto me, These are the true sayings of God.” [Revelation 19:5-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 27)
Why is this statement made? Because it is in contradiction to the statements made by the world that Christ changed the seventh-day sabbath to the first day of the week. There are thousands upon thousands who bear aloft the standard of the world’s sabbath, exalting the image of the papacy created by the man of sin. The churches worship the image of the beast and receive his mark, even as the inhabitants of Babylon worshipped the golden image which Nebuchadnezzar set up in the plain of Dura. The church of God was captive in Babylon, deeply tried, deeply humiliated. The glory had departed from Israel; the sons and daughters of Judah were captive, and the sacred vessels of the sanctuary had become the property of the spoiler. Their beautiful temple was in ruins, and “Ichabod, Ichabod, The glory is departed from Israel,” was heard in songs of lamentation. [See 1 Samuel 4:21.] The outward ordinances had been allowed to take the place of God, ceremonial observances were worshipped while Christ, the foundation of all their ceremonial service, was lost sight of.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 28)
Saith the Word, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.” [Matthew 5:8.] Notwithstanding the external disadvantages, there were those who in their captivity had songs to sing in the night of discouragement. The Lord permitted them to be broken up until they should find in Him their center of attraction. If they would humble their proud hearts, and confess their sins, He would compensate them for the loss sustained, and in their obedience would magnify His name and glorify Himself as their Helper and their God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 29)
“Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.” [Verse 8.] The scattered church was to realize that she had become enfeebled by leaning upon ceremonies in the place of leaning upon God. To the captives in Babylon, especially to Daniel, God made known His mind and His will. Light was given for future ages, for the very time in which we are now living. By the River Hiddekel, Daniel saw that which would transpire in the latter days. Again, the Lord Jesus appeared to the lonely exile on the rocky isle of Patmos, to which the faithful disciple had been banished for the Word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 30)
“I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day,” he says—the very Sabbath which was instituted in Eden. He was keeping that Sabbath, for God had created only one Sabbath, and that was to last through eternal ages. This Sabbath was a wonderful Sabbath to John. He says, “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, what thou seest, write in a book, and send it to the seven churches which are in Asia.” [Revelation 1:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 31)
Suppose our teachers and students should have more to teach and write in regard to these things which are now to be fulfilled, and which concern the eternal warfare of souls. Suppose that pen and voice should give meat in due season to the old and the young, to saints and sinners. Let the many things that might be said to awaken the church from its slumbers be spoken without losing any more time in dwelling on these things which are not essential and that have no bearing upon the present necessities of our people or upon the ignorant who know not the truth. Read the first three verses of Revelation, and see what work is especially enjoined upon those who claim to believe the Word of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 32)
“I am he that liveth, and that was dead; and behold, I am alive forever more; Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.” [Verses 18, 19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 33)
In the parable of the ten virgins, there is presented before us a foolish company who took their lamps, and took no oil with them, and the result was, their lamps went out. When they would have entered in, the door was shut, and they could not partake of the marriage supper of the Lamb. They lost their chance. They did not live the truth; they failed to obtain the wisdom and grace from God to make them complete in Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 34)
My brethren, the recent productions in the papers reveal a blindness of spiritual discernment. When the eyes have been enlightened with the spiritual eyesight, then we shall see altogether clearly. The things of time and sense that now attract attention will lose their value, for there will be disclosed to man eternal interests. As God made known his will to the Hebrew captives, to those who were most separate from the customs and practices of a world living in wickedness, so will the Lord communicate light from heaven to all who will appreciate a “Thus saith the Lord.” To them He will express His mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 35)
Those who are least bound up with worldly ideas are the most separate from display, and vanity, and pride and love of promotion, who stand forth as His peculiar people, zealous of good works—to those He will reveal the meaning of His word. The very first exhibition of God’s power to the Hebrew captives was in showing the defective wisdom of the great ones of the earth. The wisdom of men is foolishness with God. The magicians revealed their ignorance of the light before the Lord revealed His wisdom as supreme. The wisdom of human agents who had misappropriated their God-given talents, God showed to be foolishness.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 36)
“Thus saith the Lord, let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches. But let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindness, judgment, righteousness, in the earth; for in these things I delight, saith the Lord. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will punish all them which are circumcised with the uncircumcised.” [Jeremiah 9:23-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 37)
All who shall unite to praise and honor and glorify those who have lifted the banner of Satan are fighting against God. Our work now is to enlighten the world, in the place of bearing a peace and safety message. A banner has been placed in our hands, upon which is inscribed, “Here is the patience of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:12.] This is a distinct, separating message—a message that is to give no uncertain sound. It is to lead the people away from the broken cisterns that contain no water to the fountain of living waters.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 38)
One class in our world carry their banner high, upholding the spurious sabbath that has been created by the man of sin, and therefore possessing not one particle of sanctity. This position will eventually lead to their putting their neck under the Roman yoke. “Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet not gods? but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit. Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this, and be horribly afraid, be ye very desolate, saith the Lord. For my people have committed two evils; they have forsaken the fountain of living waters, and hath hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 39)
“Is Israel a servant? Is he a homeborn slave? Why is he spoiled? ... Hast thou not procured this unto thyself, in that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God, when he led thee by the way. And now what hast thou to do in the way of Egypt, to drink the waters of Sihor? or what has thou to do in the way of Assyria, to drink the waters of the river? Thine own wickedness shall correct thee, and thy backslidings shall reprove thee: know therefore and see that it is an evil thing and a bitter, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God, and that my fear is not in thee, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Jeremiah 2:11-14, 17-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 40)
This representation is applicable to many who claim to be the people of God. In their blindness they know not at what they stumble. God through His servant says: “And yet for all this her treacherous sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole heart, but feignedly, saith the Lord of hosts. And the Lord said unto me, The backsliding Israel hath justified herself more than treacherous Judah. Go and proclaim these words toward the north, and say, Return, thou backsliding Israel, saith the Lord; and I will not cause mine anger to fall upon you: for I am merciful, saith the Lord, and I will not keep mine anger forever. Only acknowledge thine iniquity, that thou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God, and has scattered thy ways to the strangers.” [Jeremiah 3:10-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 60, 1898, 41)
Lt 61, 1898
Jones, A. T. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3MR 340-341; 5MR 414-415. Dear Brother Jones:
Your letter was received last evening. I am very glad to hear from our brethren and sisters. For some cause our mails are rather smaller than usual. I have an intense interest for the work and cause of God all over the field, and especially in Battle Creek where Satan has worked in varied ways to bring in erroneous methods and strange fire that God has not kindled. Had Satan been permitted to have his way, the cause of God at the very center of the work would have been hopelessly ruined.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 1)
Luke, the inspired evangelist, in his record of the life of Christ reveals the purpose of Satan. “And the Lord said to Simon, Behold, Satan hath desired to have thee; that he might sift thee as wheat.” [Luke 22:31.] Had Satan been permitted to have his way, poor Simon would have been a lost sheep, never to be recovered. Satan was permitted to tempt the too confident Peter, as he had been permitted to tempt Job, but when that work was done, he had to retire. He dared not go one hair’s breath beyond his appointed sphere.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 2)
I have written largely in regard to Christians who believe the truth placing their cases in courts of law to obtain redress. In doing this, they are biting and devouring one another in every sense of the word, “to be consumed one of another.” [See Galatians 5:15.] They cast aside the inspired of counsel God has given, and in [the] face of the message He gives, they do the very thing He has told them not to do. Such men may as well stop praying to God, for He will not hear their prayers. They insult Jehovah, and He will leave them to become the subjects of Satan until they shall see their folly and seek the Lord by confession of their sins.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 3)
Had Peter walked humbly with God, hiding self in Christ, the wily foe with all his power could not have gone farther than God permitted. Had Peter earnestly looked for divine help, had he been less self-confident, had he received the Lord’s instructions and practiced them, he would have been watching unto prayer, and working out his own salvation with fear and trembling lest he should not make straight paths for his feet. Had he closely examined himself, had he not only heard the word, but had been a doer of it, the Lord would have given him divine help. There would have been no need of Satan’s sifting.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 4)
Gratitude should be cultivated in every heart. Christ is our tower of strength, and Satan can have no power over the soul who walks with God in humility of mind. The promise is, “Let him take hold of my strength and make peace with me, and he shall make peace with me.” [Isaiah 27:5.] There is perfect and complete help for every tempted, tried soul. There will always be temptations to meet, but the whole universe of heaven is standing on guard that no soul shall be tempted above that he able to bear. If men will look unto Jesus, as the One in whom they can trust, Christ will never fail them in any emergency.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 5)
There is not power in the whole satanic force that can disable the soul who lives in simple confidence in the wisdom which cometh from God. Here is where the apostle Peter failed. It was essential that he should become intelligent in regard to his own defects of character and see his need of the power and grace of Christ, in order to know himself. But Peter was not left hopeless. He had a precious assurance in the word of Christ: “I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not.” [Luke 22:32.] This watchcare that Christ had over Peter was the cause of his restoration. Peter came to appreciate the words, “I have prayed for thee.” Satan could do nothing against the all powerful intercession of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 6)
In Peter’s fall we have before us our own individual cases. We are exhorted, “Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall.” [1 Corinthians 10:12.] The fall of Peter in denying his Lord was fearful and humiliating. He gave away his Lord, saying. “I know not the man.” [Matthew 26:74.] And just as verily have many of the professedly commandment-keeping people of God dishonored and brought reproach upon their best Friend, the One who could save them to the uttermost.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 7)
The Lord would restore to himself all who have put him to open shame by their unscriptural course of action. The apostle Peter was restored, and the message was brought to him from Christ, “Go tell my disciples that I have risen from the dead.” Tell Peter also to meet me in Galilee. [See Mark 16:7.] O, what love, what wondrous love, dwells in the bosom of our divine Lord! O matchless grace, wondrous love! While Peter’s soul was passing [through] deep humiliation, through the awful struggle with satanic agencies, he remembered the words of Christ, “I have prayed for thee.” [Luke 22:32.] With startling vividness his self-confident words lashed upon his mind, “Though all shall deny thee, yet will not I.”“I will go with thee to prison and to death.” [Mark 14:29; Luke 22:33.] Yet Peter denied his Lord with cursing and swearing. O, how active is Satan in casting his seeds of tares. But the awakening came before the restoration. Peter had committed sin against light and knowledge and great and exalted privileges. His sin was very great, but it was his self-confidence that caused him to fail.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 8)
And it is self-confidence that is now working human minds. There is not a thread of Christ’s love in the heart that reveals such demonstration as has been seen in the hatred manifested toward one another, and unless those who have shown such a spirit shall humble themselves and become as little children, Christ says, “They shall not see the kingdom of heaven.” [See Matthew 18:3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 9)
I had much more I would have been pleased to write, but I cannot do so at this time. Brother Morse, his son, and Dr. Caro have been our guests when my writing should have been done. The meeting at Stanmore and counselling with these brethren has kept me very busy, and for these reasons my letter is not finished.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 10)
We must answer the prayer of Christ. He speaks to us from His Word. (John 17.) If we will not hear and obey Christ, we cannot bear any test. We must be laborers together with God. In our different lines of responsibility we must draw with Christ, wearing His yoke. We must die to self, and let Christ abide in us. I am trying each day to seek the Lord for myself. Without the love of Christ all our profession is as sounding brass and tinkling cymbals. It is this love that makes us love one another as Christ has loved us. This is a science that our teachers and brethren in responsible positions would do well to bring into their studies.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 11)
I must close. I send you the matter in reference to our brethren laying their laurels at the feet of Frances Willard. Would that all would lay their laurels at the feet of Him who died for us. He has left the commandment that we should love one another as Christ has loved us. I am so grieved in spirit that I am compelled by their own imprudent course of action to write such reproofs. What will be done with the writing is the question? Put it into no one’s hand but your own and Brother Smith’s. There are those who are indiscreet, who would blaze this matter abroad, and present it in a most objectionable light. I shall have to ask you to let Dr. Kellogg see it, and give him a copy if he wishes it.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 12)
I ask you, my brother, to help those who have acted like men with their eyes put out to wake up and be converted, that God can use them. We have a solemn message from God. We have no time to lose. Ask and receive, that you may give.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 13)
In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth we would ask you to pray that in every church in America, and in this far off country [of] Australia, we may find the missing link between God and humanity. This link is Christ Jesus. We have no time for dissension, no time for selfishly seeking to be first. God is our Father. His law represents His character. Man is to sense his responsibility in behalf of perishing souls. Then there will be deep, earnest efforts made to uplift the fallen.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 14)
Often as we do the work God has appointed us to do in going forward in new fields and giving the ABC of Bible truth to others, the ministers will seek to turn the minds of the hearers away, saying, “All this is enthusiasm. The people will go away, and leave you. This excitement will die out.” But soon they find that the interest increases in the place of gradually going down. Its day is not ended. The work for the souls who are starving for the bread of life, and the waters of salvation is deepening and broadening. The Word of God in its simplicity is finding a home in hearts that long for the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 15)
Let those who hear the message say, Come. Let the first steps be taken to receive the souls ready to die in their sins. Nothing is to come in to block the way in winning souls to Christ. Every soul who is truly converted, and who receives the Word, is to impart it to others. Look well to the work appointed of God. Satan will erect his parishes in the midst of every one that may be established for the dissemination of truth and righteousness. The Lord wills that every man and woman enlisted as His earnest, active agents to communicate the truth shall communicate the message sent of God—the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 16)
This ends abruptly, but I have no time to write farther this morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 61, 1898, 17)
Lt 62, 1898
White, W. C. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales August 10, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 359. + Dear Son Willie:
I received your card this afternoon, and I would object to taking a part in your meetings, were I in Melbourne or its suburbs. Since coming from Sydney, there has been great weakness upon me, and I see there is need of great rest. Yet I carry the burdens. Twice I have spoken to the students, bearing a most decided testimony. Friday I could not do anything, and on Sabbath was quite exhausted. All decided that I must not attend the meeting, but I could not feel altogether free, so prepared for the meeting. I read (Luke 12:1-42), and explained as I read. I felt my heart stirred within me. I had great travail of soul, and had to restrain my feelings, else I should have wept aloud. I presented before the people the divine standard, and that the Lord expected the sons and daughters of God to advance in spiritual growth. Where there is life there is growth. Where there is life there is growth.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 1)
Christ stands at the right hand of God, and sees everything that is being done by the Father in our world. He works in every obedient heart. He sees that which everyone can do if they humble themselves as little children, and are as teachable as they. The Lord gives a work to do to the one who is meek and lowly in heart, and He who gives him his work, prepares him to do the work in unity with Christ Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 2)
Our great danger has been and still is in self-sufficiency, in trusting to human ability and picked men, which our own human judgment considers will prove a success. Let every one make God his dependence and his trust. Let all who have enlisted in the army of the Lord serve Him. They cannot do this unless they shall learn of Christ daily.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 3)
We know that the Spirit of the Lord was in our midst. The hearts of the people were moved. I asked them all to pledge themselves to shake off their stupidity, to awaken out of sleep, and stand firmly one for another with heart and soul. Those who will stand to do the work God has appointed them in this place will reach a higher standard. God will help them in every determined effort they make. Our present condition and necessities must be our starting point.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 4)
The message and work demanded for this time is to lift up the Saviour higher and still higher. This will give the trumpet a certain sound. The message and the work combined will not be merely as a flash of light, but will give permanent vitality. Conditions and circumstances are always changing, but the Lord God of heaven will have His work go forth with power, if the human channel will be worked. There is a work to be done. The churches must be set to work to reach the people where they are. We need to be intensified, and consecrated to the very highest attainments, and this can only be done by self-surrender.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 5)
I was greatly moved, and the Lord made the impression. Nearly all in the house stood upon their feet, and then followed many excellent testimonies. Brother Thomson spoke excellently, and his eldest son was among those who stood up as witnesses for God. I came home feeling glad that I had exercised my faith in going to the meeting. I beg of you, Meet together in counsel. Seek the Lord, for you need Him at every step.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 6)
I do not know that I had a marked improvement after the meeting, but nevertheless I was glad I went. On Sunday I did not attend the meeting at the appointed place. I was too weak. I dared not go. I solicited Herbert Lacey to go in my place, and he went. With what result I have not heard. He had proposed to me to talk to the hands working on the road down near Wyee, making my carriage my pulpit. I agreed that if it was pleasant I would try to do so, as this would be no particular burden. But it rained, so making it impossible for me. And then, too, my exhaustion came on, and I dared not go.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 7)
Thus I have been until last night, when I thought I must write a few lines before retiring. I began about the Sabbath meeting, when, like a flash of lightning, I had presented to me so sharply some things which had been presented to me at Stanmore, and I wrote on and on, until I had written four and a half pages. But I have decided not to send it this morning, but have it copied and go by the mail tomorrow morning. I want you to have it. Although it does not specify or lay out all the work you should do, it tells you what to do to receive light from God. It is to walk humbly with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 8)
A self-sufficiency has come in a sort of unsanctified independence that God cannot endorse. Learn of me, said the great Teacher, wear my yoke; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest to your souls. I was referred to Isaiah 41:1-14, 17. “When the poor and needy seek water, and there is none, and their tongue faileth for thirst, I the Lord will hear them. I the God of Israel will not forsake them. I will open rivers in high places, and fountains in the midst of the valleys. I will make the wilderness pools of water, and the dry land springs of water. I will plant in the wilderness the cedar and the shittah tree, and the myrtle and the oil tree; I will set in the desert the fir tree, and the pine, and the box tree together” [Verses 20-22].
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 9)
But I will write no more this morning, I will get off something tomorrow. Prepare the way of the Lord. We are living in a very solemn period of this earth’s history. The crisis is upon us, and will continue until the end of time. We must have the story of God’s love and grace in our hearts and upon our lips. God calls us to His work; He would do this work through His prepared channels. There is to be firm, upward tread in the footprints of Jesus Christ. But the work is to commence in in the heart, and work outward in the character. God will call each to the life He has purposed. He will take the rough stones from the quarry, and He sees in these rough stones those who can be hewed and squared for the building. Men that are now as hard as granite, cold and unbeautiful, He will make after the similitude of a palace. Christ’s righteousness will shine upon them. The Lord will work sluggish nature, and they will fill places where responsible men now stand, because they refuse to be worked.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 10)
I must stop now. God bless you all in your counsel.
(13LtMs, Lt 62, 1898, 11)
Lt 63, 1898
White, W. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales August 11, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in OHC 335; 4BC 1154. + Dear Son Willie:
I have read your letter. We are praying for all who are in conference. I think your proposition, or decision, that Brother Daniells and the men you mention spend some time in Sydney, is a wise one. Sydney is an important place, and there is need of something being accomplished, in order to advance the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 1)
I have done my writing, all that I should do today, but will send you a few lines with my letter. I feel deeply in regard to every Seventh-day Adventist church. There is great need of the love of God in all hearts. Then there will be love one to another, sincere, brotherly kindness, and Christian courtesy. There is a great lack of Christian tenderness, even among the workers, and this will continue to exist until the love of Jesus shall take possession of the hearts of church members. We must have the deep earnest love of Jesus. We must strive for this love. We must take our individual self in hand, and at the same time grasp by faith our all-sufficient, sin-pardoning Redeemer. We must cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 2)
Just as soon as the work of God begins for the individual believers, every one working over against his own house by repentance, confession, and forsaking of all selfishness, we shall receive the Holy Spirit. His sufficiency will be a power in our behalf. We shall have grace to help in every time of need. We need to feel our own dependence upon God. It is “not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord.” [Zechariah 4:6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 3)
We do not know what the Lord will certainly do for us if we will come into line. God sees what He can make of man. There are possibilities which our feeble faith does not discern. “Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] He sees all the now unamiable traits of character in man, and He knows, if men will learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ, He can mold and fashion the combative spirit, the unamiable disposition, and bring every power of the being into working order to advance His kingdom. He longs to refine, elevate, and ennoble the entire life. If man will co-operate in the work, God will bring the apparently rough stones from the quarry into His workshop, and with the axe and hammer and chisel of His Word, prepare them for a place in His building. Through the Holy Spirit’s power He can use the very worst characters, and make them men and women of opportunity.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 4)
Blessed is the man who by faith can get a glimpse of Christ’s faith. If He will behold the face of God in Jesus Christ, if human inventions are laid aside, then there is a possibility of his becoming Christlike in character.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 5)
Thus God has planned it, and I am instructed to say to you: Hold fast. Do not descend to any cheap ideal. God has planned, therefore rise by faith and practice. Rise by human endeavor co-operating with the divine. God sees the human agent struggling with great difficulties, but reach up. His promise is, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.] Say, “I will not let thee go, except thou bless me,” even me. [Genesis 32:26.] Sanctify me, and make me fit for the Master’s use. Great light comes to man as he sees the privileges that are for him. He sees God’s plans for him and he dies to self. He sees that he has been working with all his powers to do some great and wonderful thing, when he was continually at cross-purposes with his Master. He submits to be worked, and God directs him, causing him to stand in his lot and place.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 6)
While the human agent is devising and planning for himself something that God has withheld him from doing, he has a hard time. He complains and frets, and has still increased difficulties. But when he submits to be as clay in the hands of the potter, then God works the man into a vessel of honor. The clay submits to be worked. If God had His way, hundreds would be worked and made into vessels as He sees best.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 7)
Let the hand of God work the clay, for His own service. He knows just what kind of a vessel He wants. To every man He has given his work. God knows what place he is best fitted for. Many are working contrary to the will of God, and they spoil the web. The Lord wants every one to be submissive under His divine guidance. He will place men where they will submit to be worked into oneness with Christ, bearing His divine similitude. If self will submit to be worked, if you will co-operate with God, if you will pray in unity, work in unity, all taking your place as threads in the web of life, you will grow into a beautiful fabric that will rejoice the universe of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 8)
The Lord says, “I have had my purpose concerning you.” If you will be one with Christ, your unity and close fellowship and love will be an endorsement of the work of Christ in the redemption of humanity. Satan is cunning and full of hatred, toward men and toward God. He would have man hate his fellow man, just as many are doing. The leaven of faultfinding and criticism has entered the church, and works to create cross-purposes, and tangle the work. God declares, “Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 9)
The Lord will signify to the world that He will honor those that honor Him. “For thou art a holy people unto the Lord thy God,” He says, “the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you or choose you because you were in number more than any people; for you were the fewest of all people, but because the Lord loved you, and because he would keep the oath which he sware unto your fathers, ... know therefore the Lord thy God, he is God, the faithful God, which keepeth covenant and mercy, to them that love him, to a thousand generations.” [Deuteronomy 7:6-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63, 1898, 10)
Lt 63a, 1898
White, W. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 12, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 358-360. Dear Son Willie:
You say you wish you had that which passed before me in Stanmore. There was instruction given in an assembly. Words were addressed to men in responsible positions, and as these things revive to my mind I am trying to put them with pen and ink where I cannot lose them. Some things I have written to you, other things are not laid out as distinct as I could wish. I must wait. It will come to me I feel quite sure.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 1)
After the council meeting I saw quite a change being made. As I told you, there was a transferring of workers and our Counsellor was saying the same men should not continue a length of time in one place. The health of the Cause and the working out of the plans of God demanded that the same gifts in labor in certain lines of work should not continue a length of time. There were families with their goods being drawn away for to be transported to other places. There was a necessity for this in order to leave a positive influence on the work and the cause of God and its advancement. I would encourage the movement you suggest, and believe the Lord is in Elder Daniells’ moving to Sydney at this time, and the Lord will tell him what to do next.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 2)
I did have some things presented that there was now a more decided work to be done in Sydney and the vicinity. All the suburbs are in a better condition to be worked than at any former period, and the advantages now presented in doing medical missionary work need more calculation and experience brought into the management of the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 3)
I shall be relieved if this change is made. I believe Brother Morse will be less experienced and a help in Melbourne, but with Elder Daniells here in New South Wales, the working force seems more evenly balanced.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 4)
One thing was certain, changes must be made for the more healthful warfare before us in the health missionary work. There is needed, in council and management of the work in Sydney, men of larger experience than those who are now connected with the work. Counsel with these young men, who certainly need all the experience of those who have been taught of God, that the work shall not become disproportioned in any of its lines.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 5)
There are many branches that will grow out of the plant now made in Sydney, and every line of work needs experienced managers, that part may unite with part making a harmonious whole. More than two or three minds must be given to all.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 6)
If we will only keep step with the Saviour, then the Lord will reveal Himself as a wonderful power to His people. Satan will seek to lead minds to follow his course of action, and do after his way and his will, and thus exalt the human agencies, but God does not work in this way. Man is wholly dependent upon God, and just as soon as man shall work away from his purposes, there is an agency comes in to destroy a pure pattern and design which God has given them to work out for His own name’s glory. Self-esteem and self-importance will seek for recognition, but all who walk softly and circumspectly before God, hiding self in Jesus Christ, not seeking to make outward display but trusting all their care and themselves to God, keeping His glory in view—God will honor and make a place for [them]. “Them that honor me will I honor, and make a place for him.” [See 1 Samuel 2:30; John 14:2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 7)
Your position as workers together with God is specified, “But [ye,] beloved, building up yourselves in your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of the Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And on some have compassion, making a difference; and others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garments spotted with the flesh. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and forever. Amen.” [Jude 20-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 8)
We are living in an important period of the world’s history. We have no time to make haphazard ventures. We need faith, living faith, in God, and we shall be able to advance. “For thus saith the [high and] lofty One that inhabiteth eternity whose name is Holy, I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” [Isaiah 57:15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 9)
Never was there a time when we need more to understand this assurance. We have a great work to do, and heart must unite with heart in love and tender union. We must respect one another. God will use those who will be used, as threads to comprise the web of the fabric. Talents of different phases must unite with talent, all blending in a perfect whole. One man is not able to carry forward the work after his mind and desiring. There must be respectful recognition of other minds with whom God is working, in order to the perfection of every man in Christ Jesus. We are to be teachable students in Christ’s school before we are able to teach. Whatever advantages one has over another, in some respects, he is not a complete whole. It takes other threads of talents and gifts and knowledge in experience to weave the web after the pattern of the great Pattern.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 10)
Mother.
I did not expect to write so much but I dared not delay.
(13LtMs, Lt 63a, 1898, 11)
Lt 64, 1898
Olsen, O.A. Refiled as Lt 127, 1896.
Lt 65, 1898
Griggs, F.; Howe, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 23, 1898 This letter are published in entirety in 20MR 194-203. + Brethren Griggs and Howe:
I have read your articles in the Educator, and am surprised at that which they present. Your minds do not see all things clearly. You see men as trees walking. You grasp and advocate some truth, while in the same article you present that which opposes your own statements. Would it not be best for you to get out of the fogs of your previous education under teachers themselves befogged? This education has not been true and unmingled with error. If I write for the Educator, as I have been and am now doing, my articles would be directly opposed to your human philosophy. Shall there be a yea and nay go forth in the Educator? Or shall I be obliged to issue a paper on true education that will not have in it one thread that will dishonor our heavenly Father?
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 1)
I have written much on education, and have much yet to write; and if the Lord has been teaching me, He certainly has not been teaching you to present to the many readers of the Educator a yea and nay as you have done. You will see that you have done this when the Holy Spirit works your human minds. Then you will not write a yea and nay in the same issue.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 2)
There is a constant progress in the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent, but when men feel that they are wise above a “Thus saith the Lord,” they need to become fools in order that they may be wise. The living oracles of God were given to lie at the very foundation of all true education. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” [Proverbs 9:10.] There is a distinction to be made between the sacred and the common, and we are accountable to God if we place human wisdom at the head as essential for education. Language may change, and study books may present the supposed improvements, but, “in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him, and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of men: and the light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” [John 1:1-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 3)
I am not surprised that as darkness covers the earth, and gross darkness the people, the light that comes from the Father of lights is not discerned. Just to the extent that the mists and fogs encompass the minds of men, will be their ignorance and misconception of God. The worldly churches cannot read a “Thus saith the Lord,” in regard to the seventh-day Sabbath; and why? Because they are wise in their own conceits; because they are following the example of men who were only one step from the Eden of God, and who, because of their mental and moral capabilities, began to work out their human inventions, and worship the things their hands had made, supposing that they were improving upon God’s plans and devices. In this they worshipped and extolled themselves.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 4)
“And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man and beast, and the creeping things, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them.... The earth also was corrupt before God, and the earth was filled with violence. And God looked upon the earth, and, behold, it was corrupt; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth.... I, even I do bring a flood of waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, from under heaven; and everything that is in the earth shall die. But with thee will I establish my covenant.” [Genesis 6:5-7, 11-13, 17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 5)
There perished in the flood greater inventions of art and human skill than the world knows of today. The arts destroyed were more than the boasted arts of today. The great gifts with which God had endowed man were perfected. There was gold and silver in abundance, and men were constantly seeking to exceed their fellow men in devices. The result was that violence was upon the earth. The Lord was forgotten. This long lived race were constantly devising how they might institute a war with the universe of heaven and gain possession of Eden.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 6)
When men talk of the improvements that are made in higher education, they are aping the inhabitants of the Noachic world. They are yielding to the temptation of Satan to eat of the tree of knowledge, of which God has said, “Ye shall not eat of it, lest ye die.” [Genesis 3:3.] God gave men a trial, and the result was the destruction of the world by a flood. In this age of the world’s history there are teachers and students who suppose that their advancement in knowledge supersedes the knowledge of God, and their cry is, “Higher education.” They consider that they have greater knowledge that the greatest Teacher the world has ever known.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 7)
Christ came to the earth as the Light of the world. Nearly two thousand years ago a voice was heard in heaven—the more mysterious because it came from the throne of the Infinite—saying: “Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me.... Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,)”“I delight to do thy will, O my God; yea, thy law is within my heart.” [Hebrews 10:5, 7; Psalm 40:8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 8)
Who is this that the heavenly universe proposes shall visit a guilty world? We ask the prophet Isaiah, and in decided tones he speaks. His language is not yea and nay. “Unto us a child is born,” he says, “unto us a son is given; and the government shall be upon his shoulder, and his name shall be called, Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.” [Isaiah 9:6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 9)
We inquire of John, the beloved disciple. Hear his words: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in the darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not.... And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth.” [John 1:1-5, 14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 10)
To Christ Himself we address the inquiry, “Who art thou?” Listen! “Before Abraham was, I am.”“I and my Father are one.”“As the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom He will. For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son: That all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son, honoreth not the Father which hath sent him.” [John 8:58; 10:30; 5:21-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 11)
We ask of Paul, the great apostle, and he answers, “Without controversy great is the mystery of godliness. God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.” [1 Timothy 3:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 12)
Again we ask John, What of Christ? “That was the true light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. He came unto his own, and his own received him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name, which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of men, but of God. And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”“Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.” [John 1:9-14, 29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 13)
We hear the testimony of Isaiah: “For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God.” [Isaiah 62:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 14)
“Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. Why art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat? I have trodden the winepress alone, and of the people there was none with me; for I will tread them in mine anger: and trample them in my fury: and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment. For the day of vengeance is in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come.” [Isaiah 63:1-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 15)
We ask John what he saw and heard in the vision at Patmos, and he answers: “And I saw in the right hand of him that sat upon the throne a book written, within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon.” [Revelation 5:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 16)
There in His open hand lay the book, the roll of the history of God’s providences, the prophetic history of nations and the church. Herein was contained the divine utterances, His authority, His commandments, His laws, the whole symbolic counsel of the Eternal, and the history of all ruling powers in the nations. In symbolic language was contained in that roll the influence of every nation, tongue, and people from the beginning of earth’s history to its close.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 17)
This roll was written within and without. John says: “I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon.” [Verse 4.] The vision as presented to John made its impression upon his mind. The destiny of every nation was contained in that book. John was distressed at the utter inability of any human being or angelic intelligence to read the words, or even to look thereon. His soul was wrought up to such a point of agony and suspense that one of the strong angels had compassion on him, and laying his hand on him assuringly said, “Weep not; behold, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.” [Verse 5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 18)
John continues: “I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven eyes and seven horns, which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 19)
As the book was unrolled, all who looked upon it were filled with awe. There were no blanks in the book. There was space for no more writing. “And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odors, which are the prayers of the saints. And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and nation and tongue and people; and thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests; and we shall reign on the earth.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 20)
“And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders; and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive riches and power, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that is in them heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth forever and ever.” [Verses 8-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 21)
“And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto him over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth. And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of those who were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held; and they cried with a loud voice saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given unto every one of them: and it was said unto them that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellowservants and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.” [Revelation 6:8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 22)
“And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God; and to them were given seven trumpets. And another angel came and stood at the altar having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne of God. And the smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the angel’s hand.” [Revelation 8:1-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 23)
The psalmist prayed: “Lord, I cry unto thee: make haste unto me: give ear unto my voice, when I cry unto thee. Let my prayer be set before thee as incense, and the lifting up of my hands as the evening sacrifice. Set a watch, O Lord, before my mouth: keep the door of my lips.” [Psalm 141:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 24)
We have every evidence that the humble contrite prayer offered to God is regarded as precious in His sight. Not one is lost. The promise is: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find: knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For everyone that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? or if he ask an egg, will he give him a scorpion? If ye, then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” [Luke 11:9-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 25)
This invitation is for all. The Saviour seeks to impress the truth by an illustration. Will the father whose child asks for bread, give him a stone? If he asks a fish, will he give him a serpent? If he asks for an egg, will he give him a scorpion? This is presented as an impossibility. Drawing the contrast between the heavenly and earthly parent, Christ adds, “If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” [Verse 13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 26)
Let us ask Isaiah what he has from the Lord in regard to this matter: “Thus saith the high and lofty One, that inhabiteth eternity whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place: with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. For I will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth: for the spirit shall fail before me, and the souls which I have made. For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him: I hid me, and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart. I have seen his ways, and will heal him: I will lead him also, and will restore comforts unto him, and to his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips; Peace, peace to him that is afar off; and to him that is near, saith the Lord; and I will heal him. But the wicked are like the troubled sea when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.” [Isaiah 57:15-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 27)
“Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne; and the earth is my footstool: where is the house that ye build unto me? and where is the place of my rest. For all things hath mine hand made, and all those things hath been, saith the Lord: but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at my word.” [Isaiah 66:1, 2.] The Lord hears the prayers of all who come to Him in their necessity, all who are humble and contrite in heart. The Lord hears, and He will manifest Himself unto them, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the hearts of the contrite ones.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 28)
Whatever may be our experience or supposed intelligence, we must all become learners and receive an education in spiritual things that we may give to others. Let all bear in mind that Christ in His life has given them an example of the necessity of prayer. He says, “The end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.” [1 Peter 4:7.] “Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.”“Take ye heed, watch and pray; for ye know not when the time is.” [Mark 14:38; 13:33.] “Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness and the cares of this life; and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come upon all them that dwell upon the face of the whole earth. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things which must come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” [Luke 21:34-36.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 29)
The same spirit is seen today that is represented in Revelation 6:6-8. History is to be repeated. That which has been will be again. This spirit works to confuse and to perplex. Dissension will be seen in every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, and those who have not had a spirit to follow the light that God has given through His living oracles, through His appointed agencies, will become confused. Their judgment will reveal weakness. Disorder and strife and confusion will be seen in the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 30)
The prayer of Christ for His people, just before His humiliation and death is as much unheeded as if it had never been made. The same spirit that controls the nations of the earth is working upon the minds of those who have had light. As the children of disobedience, irrespective of consequences, they act like the blind. They are drunken but not with strong drink. They reveal that that which has allured and deceived them was an unholy ambition.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 31)
The Lord God of Israel has made Himself a refuge for His people. All who will make Christ their dependence will know what it means in these last days to agonize to enter in at the strait gate. The foolish self-esteem and self-confidence which many possess will prove their eternal ruin. To them the narrow path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in seems altogether too restricted. But he who abides in Christ will understand what it means to be crucified to the world. The Lord has provided only one refuge for His people. The great apostle says, “Your life is hid with Christ in God.”“When Christ who is your life shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.” [Colossians 3:3, 4.] All who are overcomers will be highly exalted.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 32)
Those who are striving for position, seeking to be the greatest will be called the least in the kingdom of heaven. As He sought to impress this lesson Christ called a little child and set him in the midst of them, and said, “Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 18:2-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 33)
On another occasion, “they brought young children to him, that he should touch them, and the disciples rebuked those that brought them. And when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me; and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.” [Mark 10:13-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 34)
We have this matter placed in the heavenly scales and weighed, and the results is presented before us. All this ambitious exercising of the spirit to exalt self will surely be worked by satanic agencies until the persons, whatever their profession, will reveal hereditary and cultivated attributes that will place them in the very lowest scale; and when God shall weigh them in the golden scales of the heavenly sanctuary, the sentence will be passed, Thou art weighed in the balances, and found wanting.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 35)
Those who consider themselves capable and efficient know little of their own poor selves. The explanation has been given me why there is so little safety for men placed in responsible positions. They want to do some great thing in proportion with their supposed great position. In the place of considering themselves as less than nothing unless worked by the Holy Spirit, they themselves want to work the Holy Spirit. The prayer of each should be: “Who can understand his errors? cleanse thou me from secret faults. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins; let them not have dominion over me: then shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgression. Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart be acceptable in thy sight, O Lord, my strength and my Redeemer.” [Psalm 19:12-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 36)
The youth of today have not obtained that education and training that will lead them to put on the whole armor of God, and be able to resist temptation, depending upon the Holy Spirit to strengthen and empower them to fight manfully the battles of the Lord. They have formed the habit of working to do something to uplift themselves, and thus they are left to their own strength. Their words, their spirit, their actions, are not after the likeness of Christ. Self, self, self, is revealed in everything they are connected with, and the Lord says of them:
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 37)
“I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot. I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable and poor, and blind and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” [Revelation 3:15-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 38)
There are precious experiences for the youth to gain, if they will die to self, but if they cherish and exalt self, Christ will not work with or for them. He will permit them to exhibit how little there is of them in their pride and haughtiness and spiritual poverty. Christ says: “Thou hast a few names even in Sardis, which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.” [Verses 4, 5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 39)
I have a word of warning to my brethren in this country. “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ... These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works; behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it; for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and has not denied my name. Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which they say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come, and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.” [Verses 6-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 40)
Teachers, be careful, be prayerful, be serious. Certain it is that you have collected all the chaff that it is safe for you to have. What, I ask, is the chaff to the wheat? Let the character of your work be such that as teachers you will by pen and voice “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and be ready always to give to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” [1 Peter 3:15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 41)
We have a Saviour who is at hand, and not afar off; and now is the time to make your calling and election sure. Your life insurance policy you will find in 2 Peter 1:2-11:
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 42)
“Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 43)
“For if these things be in you and abound, they make you that ye shall be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.”
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 44)
Mark especially verses 8-11. In order to have this positive assurance, you must begin to work, as the Holy Spirit works you, on altogether different lines, from inward to outward. You need not feel that you must mingle the common with the sacred. You have done this so continually in the past that your spiritual eyesight is obscured, and you cannot discern between the sacred and the common. You take the common fire, and exalt and praise and cherish it, and the Lord turns from you with displeasure. Had you not better make a full consecration of yourself to God? Will you imperil your souls by a divided service?
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 45)
Not one sin has yet been blotted out from the book of God only through the faith of the believer who holds the beginning of his confidence firm unto the end. We may have hope in anticipation of the full and entire atonement made; for this is efficacious if sin is put away. John declares: “Whoever abideth in him sinneth not. Whoso sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him. Little children, let no man deceive you. He that doeth righteousness is righteous.” [1 John 3:6, 7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 46)
Brethren, read your Bibles, study your Bibles. We should be ever grateful to God that by His mercy we possess knowledge. We know our duties. We have the eternal life insurance papers plainly written out. We have every facility provided for us, every endowment of capability for discharging the duties devolving upon us. There is only one way of becoming partakers of the divine nature, of escaping the corruption that is in the world through lust. I beseech of you, Put off all self-importance, for it can be [of] no help to you. And yet you may place a high estimate upon your own characters, for you are bought with a price.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 47)
I have a deep interest in you. You must think of the pure waters of Lebanon, rather than of the murky pools of the valley. I speak to you personally because you do not know what it means to be sanctified, elevated, ennobled. If you will seek earnestly for a pure, a consecrated, a holy life, you will find that your human knowledge is not all that you need to constitute you a laborer together with God. I am pained for you; and not for you only, but for many of our young men and women who act in the capacity of teachers. They need so much that which is true “Higher education.”
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 48)
The great Teacher who came down from heaven has not directed you to any of the supposed great authors. He says, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] Christ has promised to give you rest, and in learning your lessons of Him, you will find rest.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 49)
Is not this plain and simple? Those who have been students in the schools at Battle Creek have come from their years of study unprepared to do the work in teaching that they should do. They are imperfect in many ways where they should be wise. They are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary above, and are pronounced “Wanting.” [Daniel 5:27.] These defects in their education the Lord would not have reproduced in others.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 50)
Were you here in Cooranbong, we would not, could not entrust our youth to you, for you are not qualified to give students proper instruction. We would feel that God held us responsible for placing you in so important a position. You would hinder the very work that the Lord calls upon every teacher to be qualified to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 51)
We are now amid the perils of the last days, and something more is essential for you to have than that which you now have. It is hard for you to unlearn things which you have learned, and learn those things which ought to have been the very alpha of your education. The omega you will never reach in this world. Seek the Lord while He may be found. Be sure that you have learned your lessons in wearing the yoke of Christ. Then, learning under His restraining discipline His meekness, His lowliness of heart, you will find rest unto your souls. You will find yourselves riveted to the eternal Rock.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 52)
I could say much more, but I cannot give the time from my other pressing duties.
(13LtMs, Lt 65, 1898, 53)
Lt 66, 1898
White, J. E. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales August 26, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TMK 89, 293. Dear Son Edson White:
You say Emma is not with you, but you do not say where she was to be during the hot months. I wish you had told me, for then I could address letters to her.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 1)
I am writing just as busily as I can. My most profitable time is in the early morning hours. I awaken now too often at two a.m., but I know it is useless to try to sleep again.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 2)
Last week Elder Haskell wrote me a few lines inquiring if I would take the services Sabbath at 11 a.m. W. C. White was to conduct services at Dora Creek. I answered that I was trying to put every jot of my vitality into my writings, and that having been unable to sleep past two o’clock, I dare not take the extra labor. At the commencement of the Sabbath I sought the Lord most earnestly for physical strength, mental clearness, and moral power. I urged my petition, pleading the promise of God, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.] When I awoke on Sabbath morning, and looked at my watch, I was surprised to see that the short [hand] hour pointed to five o’clock. This is such a rare thing that I knew the Lord had answered my prayer. I thanked the Lord with my heart and voice. I felt so much refreshed that I sent Ernest to Brother Haskell to say that I would speak that morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 3)
The previous Sabbath I spoke in the chapel to a full house. It was an important occasion. Some of the students were to go forward in baptism. I had much freedom, and the Spirit of the Lord was upon me to bear a testimony that reached hearts. Then the candidates for baptism were invited to come to the front, and three center seats were filled. There were twenty-one candidates, and all bore their testimony. Some of these had only recently been converted to the truth. The baptismal service was very impressive, Brother Hughes administered the rite.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 4)
We were very much pleased to see these children go forward. Mabel White was among the number. She is a trifle taller than her sister Ella, though five years younger. She resembles her dear mother. Both children are comely-looking girls.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 5)
On Sabbath, the 27th, there were several present from a distance. On Sabbath evening Brother Martin from Kellyville came to Dora Creek, and our team met him at the station. He has been a faithful laborer in bringing the truth before many. He has a fruit farm, and in selling his fruit become acquainted with a large number of people. I supply him with reading matter, and he gives papers and pamphlets to many, thus creating an interest. His wife has been a most bitter opposer, but she has made us several visits, and has now taken her position on the side of truth. Her mother also is becoming interested, and Brother Martin had her come with him to see me. She has all confidence in my work.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 6)
Another lady, a teacher in the island of Raratonga, I think, who has been visiting Sister Nicholas, a sister from the same place who is translating my small book, Steps to Christ, and still another, from Parramatta, a lady recently converted to the truth who is visiting her daughter at the school, came to hear Mrs. White speak. I am thankful to my heavenly Father that He gave me His Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 7)
I read (Exodus 31:13, 18), showing the importance of observing the seventh-day Sabbath. God declares, “It is a sign between me and you.” In observing this day, God’s people may know it is the Lord that doth sanctify them. I think we dwell too little upon the evidence of the origin of the Sabbath and its perpetuity. I then turned to Deuteronomy 6:1-9 and chapter 7:6-11; 8:1-4. Then I turned to John 14, and read the entire chapter, and remarked upon it. The Lord gave me tongue and utterance, and His Spirit was upon me.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 8)
The phaeton was waiting for me, and as soon as I had finished I hastened home to prevent a chill. A social meeting followed, but all know why I was compelled to leave. I am thankful for my strength and clearness of voice. I lose nothing in this line. I am just as earnest and diligent in my work as I have ever been.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 9)
Our lives in this country are like a voyage. We have storm and sunshine, but we bear in mind that we are nearing the desired haven. We shall soon be beyond the storms and tempests. Our present duty is to hearken to the voice that says, “Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” [Matthew 11:29.] We must accept this invitation daily. The past is contained in the book where all things are written down. We cannot blot out the record, but we can learn many things if we choose. The past should teach us its lessons. As we make the past our monitor, we may also make it our friend. As we call to mind that which in the past has been disagreeable, let it teach us not to repeat it. In the future let nothing be traced which will cause regret in the bye and bye. We may now avoid a bad showing. Every day we live we are making our past history. Today is ours, yesterday is beyond our amendment or control. Then let us not grieve the Spirit of God today, for tomorrow we shall not be able to recall this day; it will be yesterday to us.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 10)
Today the invitation is given; “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Verses 28, 29.] Christ has rest for all who will wear His yoke and learn His meekness and lowliness of heart. Here we are taught restraint and obedience, and in this we shall find rest. Thank God that in this we shall find rest. Thank God that in humility and obedience we shall find just that which we all need so much—the rest that is found in faith and confidence and perfect trust. We must not manufacture an oppressive yoke for [our] own necks. Let us take the yoke of Christ and in entire obedience draw with Him; then He can give us rest. In obedience to Him peace and grace and assurance will be ours. We shall find rest in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 11)
“Rock of ages, cleft for me; Let me hide myself in thee.”
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 12)
Jesus Christ has plentiful help and grace for all who will appreciate it. The Lord is our helper; with Him is forgiveness. He alone can blot out the sins of the past. He can strengthen the mind. If we regard the past as no longer our enemy but as a friend, to warn us off the ground we should not approach, it will prove a true friend.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 13)
“As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father’s commandments, and abide in His love.” [John 15:9, 10.] This is the yoke which Christ invites us to wear—the yoke of obedience. “Learn of me,” He says, “and ye shall find rest unto your souls; for my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:29, 30.] “These things have I spoken unto you, that [through your perfect obedience] my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. This is my commandment, That ye love one another as I have loved you.” [John 15:11, 12.] The conscience bears its testimony of approval to the sincerity and simplicity of true godliness. We will walk not in the sparks of human devising, in human wisdom, but in the footsteps of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 14)
Will we grasp and appreciate the good, and refuse the evil? Will we walk humbly with God? Today make a full consecration of yourself to God, soul, body, and spirit. Now is our sowing time. “Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” [Galatians 6:7.] We must not fail nor be discouraged; then the present work now passing beyond our control, will be our pay master. To every man God has given a work to do. This is a solemn thought. Some will be regarded with suspicion by men who cannot discern spiritual things. Criticism will be freely given. But shall this stir up the passion of the human heart? Or will the voice of God’s workman be heard in song:
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 15)
“Rock of ages, cleft for me; Let me hide myself in thee.”
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 16)
The work of the very best of God’s laborers will often be commented upon by men who have not a genuine experience in what it means to hide in Christ. Condemnation will be passed upon those who may be trying to do their work faithfully. Then is the time for God’s workers, to show their gentleness, to hide in the cleft of the Rock. God’s voice says to them, “Be still and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 17)
All who cherish the love of God in the heart will realize their God-given responsibilities to feed the flock of God. They will give the pure Word of God to the people. They will enter into no confederacy to suppress the Word of truth. They will not be bought or sold to please any man or any power. The truth of God transforms the natural character, and he who receives this truth will, by the grace of Christ bring its purity into his practical life. Beholding Christ he will become changed into His image. The mighty power of the kingdom of heaven within works outwardly, and he becomes conformed to the image of Christ. In confidence he can say, “Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness which the Lord the righteous judge shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them also who love his appearing.” [2 Timothy 4:8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 18)
We have only a little period in which to work. We are not to educate ourselves to worry. Keep the eye upward, fixed upon the mark of our high calling in Christ Jesus. We have a work to do; let us do it as in the sight of the whole universe of heaven. We are not to faint, to stumble on in unbelief; God desires us to look to Him as our sufficiency and strive to be complete in Him. We are to grasp the promises of God. Can we not say, “Lord, I take Thee at Thy word; I receive Thy promise. I come to thee because I need Thee as a personal Saviour. I must have an abiding Christ. I am dependent on Thee. Thou art mine.”
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 19)
Christ says, “He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, (not in pretense, but with the whole mind, heart, soul, and strength,) he it is that loveth me.” [John 14:21.] This is the true test of character. We must be doers of the Word. Then let us trust in God, for He saves all who look unto Him. Why do we not have more joy and gratitude, and thanksgiving in our hearts? Why do we not educate the soul to believe and rejoice in Christ? Why is thanksgiving so strenuously withheld? Let us walk humbly with God. Let praise and thanksgiving and rejoicing be expressed in song. Let us cherish the outflow of praise to God from heart and lips.
(13LtMs, Lt 66, 1898, 20)
Lt 67, 1898
Brn.-Srs. in Norwich Refiled as Lt 33, 1890.
Lt 68, 1898
Sanderson, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in MRmnt 105; WM 39. Brother Sanderson:
I received your letter in regard to the Health Retreat. Was pleased to read of the prosperity you are having there, and pleased also to learn the favorable report you send in regard to Brother Crothers. We received a letter from Brother Crothers ourselves, stating some things which were not so pleasing. He said he was placed in a tent, and the charge made him was eight dollars per week.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 1)
Who had the charge of the case of this servant of God, who left America and came to this country to do missionary work? Through travelling and laboring in all kinds of weather beyond his strength, he came into the condition you find him. I wrote to you at the sanitarium in California that you should care for him, and not charge him fees. The conference of New Zealand is a poor conference, struggling under debt, and yet it raised the money to take him across the broad waters to America, in hope of his regaining his health. What, I ask you, are our sanitariums for if not to help just such ones as this?
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 2)
What encouragement has Brother Crothers in looking forward to the years under sickness? How can he remain, with his bills swelling eight dollars per week? Cannot you understand the situation? What does this all mean? What need was there for me to write and call your attention to him? Can you not reason that our missionaries and our preaching brethren have demands upon us when they fail in health? In no case should they be left to feel that they are paupers, but that our institutions are freely open to them. A debt like a heavy cloud should not hang over them.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 3)
I now ask you to change this matter, and make no charge for any poor servant of God who shall come within your borders. I am sure of one thing, and that is that whoever the parties are who have decided this matter, they take heed to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God, if they ever have the “Well done” spoken to them. [Matthew 25:21.] Then they will be able to take in the situation for themselves, without my having to call the attention of any who compose the board. I ask you now for Christ’s sake to change this matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 4)
Our self-sacrificing laborers must not return from their missionaries fields, worn out physically, to find that there is “no place for them in the inn,” and that they must seek a place outside. [See Luke 2:7.] I think you need to come to your senses. You need to study your Bibles until you shall understand your duties without being so dull as to have to be told it. Let our worn-out ministers be encouraged, and let them know that in their failing health, there is a home for them, where they will be cared for and treated as you would wish to be treated under like circumstances.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 5)
I do not lay this matter upon you, for I suppose there is a board of directors to be consulted. I should suppose that you would be of that class who could understand the situation. By merely looking upon the man you should know that he cannot work, that he cannot earn money. And if he ever should recover and take his place again, the wages are usually apportioned according to the labor done, and he will have no large surplus of funds upon which to fall back and pay all debts.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 6)
I must say that I am disappointed in you. I am more grieved than I can express to know that the Spirit of the Lord is not working the hearts of our people, that their principles are not of a Christlike character. I have by the Lord Jesus that it is these very things that will constitute us Christians. Whatever our profession may be, we are not Christians if we neglect this work. Christ says, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.” [Matthew 25:40.]
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 7)
We are dealing with God in the person of His saints. We need men in our institutions who have hearts of flesh and not of steel. We want men to conduct our institutions who will make Christ their model. The words and works of Christ are to be the pattern—of the youth and of the man. Every man will be tested and tried, and this will develop character. All who desire to hear from the lips of Christ the words, “Well done, good and faithful servant ... enter thou into the joy of thy Lord,” must make these words true of themselves. [Verse 23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 8)
It becomes all to study carefully the character of Jesus Christ, that we may refer all that we do to His life, and inquire, “What would Christ do under similar circumstances?” that we may truly say, “I will follow thee, my Saviour.” Study the life of Christ, and let Him be your example in all things. Find out as soon as possible what it means to act as He acted, and what He would do under circumstances similar to those in which you are called to move—circumstances which affect one of the brethren of Christ, one for whom He has given His life. Act upon the high, elevated, noble principles upon which Christ acted.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 9)
The principles which governed Christ’s actions are to govern our actions under all circumstances. O, how much we need the Holy Spirit to work the entire man, that we may love one another as Christ has loved us. It is selfish actions that keep the soul in feebleness and deprive it of its power.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 10)
A lady who has just recently embraced the truth, and who conducted a large dressmaking establishment, thought she would be able to take treatment at our sanitarium in Sydney and then come to the school and be educated as a missionary. She remained there paying out her little board of means until she dared not remain longer. Then she went to the Mission Home where she was boarded for 10/- [ten shillings] per week. But money was going out and none coming in. It was thought that if she could get into the quiet of the country, into the pure air of Cooranbong, it would be beneficial to her. I invited her to my house and told her to make her home with me, although we had to crowd up our own family to do this. I could not see her pay out her last shilling for board. She is now located in my family, and is having all the opportunities she desires in riding out and sitting at my family board. She is treated as a member of my family without the cost to herself of a penny. I thought that Jesus would do just this.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 11)
It had been thought that she would remain here only four weeks, then return to the city. But she shall remain just as long as she pleases. I tell her that this is her home. We must do these works just as Christ would do them if He were in our place. We want to show Christian warmth and heartiness, not as though we were doing some wonderful thing, for this is just what we would expect any real Christian to do in our case, were we placed in like circumstances.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 12)
Well, this sister, young in the truth, is being blessed. Already we see decided improvement in her.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 13)
We must show Christian consideration in all cases. When our ministers, our canvassers, or our missionaries go forth to foreign fields, to engage in the work, and through privation lose their health, God expects every one of us to act as His human agencies, to take these men in, to receive them heartily. They must not receive the cruel idea that you will put them in some out-of-the-way place and draw from the little morsel of funds they have. What kind of reflections do you suppose will come to them?
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 14)
I do not ask any one of you to excuse me for speaking thus plainly. It is my duty. For years I have had these things presented before me, and I cannot forbear. Ten thousand times more prosperity will rest upon the families and institutions who will work on these principles, and thus represent the character of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 15)
In much solicitude.
(13LtMs, Lt 68, 1898, 16)
Lt 69, 1898
Burden, Brother Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in PC 31. Brother Burden:
I have arisen at two a.m. to write this. The question is asked me, Have you any light in regard to Dr. Gibbs having another trial in the [Rural] Health Retreat? I am somewhat surprised at your question. Several times I have made my mind known on this subject. He was in every way as deserving as Dr. Maxson. In the sight of God his showing was as favorable as that of Dr. Maxson, but prejudice has been created by such men as Dr. Burke and Dr. Maxson himself, because his methods of treating drugs was different from that of the old school practice. There has been a living prejudice in his case, which has not been to the credit of the ones who have zealously held him up as they have done. If he stands now as then, I would recommend that by all means that he have a chance.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 1)
I thought that this surely would be the case when the last G.C.A. [General Conference Association] convened in America, and I have been more than surprised that nothing has been done about it. You are on the ground, and if, after investigating the case, you see no special objection beyond his methods of treating drugs, I would say do not hesitate at all in the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 2)
As to drugs being used in our institutions, it is contrary to the light which the Lord has been pleased to give. The drugging business has done more harm to our world and killed more than it has helped or cured. The light was first given to me why institutions should be established, [and] that is: sanitariums were to reform the medical practices of physicians. This is God’s method.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 3)
The herbs that grow for the benefit of man, and the little handful of herbs kept and steeped and used for sudden ailments, have served tenfold, yes, one hundredfold better purposes than all the drugs hidden under mysterious names and dealt out to the sick. It is a delusion and a farce, and the Lord has revealed to me that this practice would not preserve life, but would introduce into the system those things which should never be there, for they would do a deleterious work on the human organism.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 4)
I have felt it was due Dr. Gibbs, and wrote thus to the directors of the Health Retreat before Dr. Maxson was connected with it the last time, to give Dr. Gibbs a chance. The representations made at that time were of that character. I wrote thus, to whom I cannot now remember without taking time to search my writings. Dr. Gibbs is with you on the ground, and I lay the responsibility from myself upon those who can converse with him and in the fear of the Lord interview him, which it is their duty to do, and after much prayer make your decisions.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 5)
Had he been retained in the place of Dr. Burke, I do not think it would have been wise for himself, and would have given no opportunity for Dr. Burke to have had his last trial. The Lord loved Dr. Burke, notwithstanding his weakness and imperfections, but there was a time when Dr. Burke fell into sin, and he never recovered himself from the snare of the devil. In the place of repentance and confession there was deception, and then just like Satan’s maneuvering there was accusing and falsifying. He had his opportunity; he had everything as Dr. Burke wanted to have it, and he was conceded to until the Lord was displeased with those who ought to have known better than to have let matters take the turn they did. But all this has not taught some the lessons they ought to have learned. The Lord often lets people have their own way to prove them whether they will keep His Word or do those things that are grievous in His sight.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 6)
Prejudice, likes, and dislikes have done great harm to the sanitarium at St. Helena. If Dr. Gibbs is true to Christian principles, if he is sound in the faith, then he will keep the fear of the Lord before him, and he should have another trial. The living connection with the Great Physician is worth more than connection with a world of drugs. The soothing power of pure truth seen, acted, and maintained in all its bearings is of a value no language can express to people who are suffering with disease.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 7)
Keep ever before the suffering sick the compassion and tenderness of Christ, awaken their conscience to a belief in His power to relieve suffering, and lead them to faith and trust in Him, the Great Healer, and you have gained a soul and ofttimes a life. Therefore personal religion for all physicians in the sick room is essential to success in giving the simple treatment without drugs. He who is a physician and guardian of the health and body, God would have [in] every way educated to learn lessons of the Great Teacher how to work in Christ and through Christ to save the souls of the sick. How can any physician know this until the Saviour shall be received as a personal Saviour to him who administers to suffering humanity?
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 8)
Religion should be made prominent in a most tender, sympathetic, compassionate way. No one of all the parties with whom he is acquainted can do as much for the sick one as a truly converted nurse and physician. Actions of purity, refinement in looks and words, and above all the sweet words of prayer, though few, yet if sincere, will be a sure anchor to the suffering ones. Of all men, the physician should be the most earnest and sincere, full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, and then he can accomplish more than the minister in the pulpit. I can write no more now.
(13LtMs, Lt 69, 1898, 9)
Lt 70, 1898
Hare, Brother Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 31, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TSB 32-33. Dear Brother Hare:
I will say in regard to your first letter received in the mail before the last, I have no special light upon this subject and cannot give you information upon the point that interests you. I advise you to consult with Wesley Hare and his wife, [as] they know the one you have in mind and would be the proper counsellors. I know, as you say, that you must be lonely in your old age, and if there is one whom you could love, and who would reciprocate that love, I see no objection. But as I do not know the lady you have in mind, I cannot speak as could one who knows both parties.
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 1)
One thing is certain: You know that He whom you have served for many years will be to you a safe Counsellor. Rest your case with Him who never makes a mistake. Our time now, both yours and mine, is short, and we need to be ripening for the future immortal life. Christ says, “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.” [John 14:1-3.] Let us rejoice in this and take on just as few worries as possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 2)
The invitation to old and young is, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:28, 29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 3)
Thank the Lord, with heart and soul and voice, that there is a haven of rest, sweet rest. It is your privilege, and it is my privilege to accept the invitation, and rest. We want now that our remnant of life should be as free as possible from every perplexity and care, that we shall have repose in the life of Christ. “My yoke,” He says, “is easy, and my burden is light.” [Verse 30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 4)
The Lord will not disappoint any who put their trust in Him. He will be first and last and best in everything to us. He will be a present help in every time of need. In these last days of service we shall receive special grace, and the peace that Christ would have us to enjoy.
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 5)
Courage in the Lord, my brother. Have faith in Him who is your Helper, and then you can make the same request as did David. Let us trust in the Lord. Let us place our hands in the hand of Christ, and we shall be held, and led, and protected by the power of Christ. May the Lord bless and strengthen you, that your last days may be your best days, fragrant with the softening, subduing influence of His love. The Lord bless and keep you and give you repose in His love is my most earnest desire for you, my brother.
(13LtMs, Lt 70, 1898, 6)
Lt 71, 1898
Prescott, Brother and Sister [W. W.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 27, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 17MR 208-215. Dear Brother and Sister Prescott:
I have been very desirous that you should visit us in Australia again. It would be pleasing to us if for a time you could stand as principal of our school. I have hoped this might be. But again, I have desired that you might stand in the school at Battle Creek. Then Europe with all its necessities has come before me, and I have kept quiet, believing that you are in the place where you are most needed. England has had few enough laborers. It is a place where those who labor need to push at every step. You need to act as if you meant that something should give way and move. Aggressive warfare alone will prove successful. I am really pleased that you are there, and yet I would be so glad could you have carried our school through one term, if no more. God help you, is my most earnest prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 1)
Present Truth is an important paper, and you are at home in working as best you can with that. The Lord would have advance moves made in England. He desires that a school shall be established there, and this no one can do as well as yourself.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 2)
Time is short, and that work which is essential must be done quickly. Satan has seen this, and he has worked with his deceptive, intriguing power to entangle everything in America so that the work that you and others could and should have done has been made impossible. And the work which should have been done in England has been blocked by the very same power that has swayed things in America. The wisdom of men disconnected and out of touch with the wisdom of God, the spirit of arbitrary authority which has manifested itself so decidedly in America, has not been confined to that country but has extended its power to leaven other countries. I am afraid of the men who have moved like blind men. The cause and work of God demands men who will attend to the work God has given them; and had this been the case, men would have listened to the counsels of God, and not to the wisdom of fools, wise only in their own conceits.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 3)
Morning after morning I awake at 2 a.m., and often at 12 p.m. [midnight]. During the night season has been presented before me the unfaithfulness of men who have occupied positions of responsibility at the great heart of the work. The councils at this great center, if kept pure and uncorrupted, would have been as the voice of God; but men have worked upon principles that are condemned by the Word of God, and they have not heard nor obeyed the voice of God. Like Jehu, they have driven furiously in a course to uproot the confidence of God’s people in men who are true to the Master’s cause. They have sought to establish their own authority, while betraying the cause of God. While making decisions, and devising and planning, they have tried to make their oppressive human orders as the voice of God to His people.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 4)
My spirit burns within me as these things are revealed to me, and I cry to God in an agony of remorse, because of those who have pursued this course and who feel no remorse, because of their heedless disregard of right principles. At this time above all others the paths of life are beset with perils that I cannot find language to describe. In a single departure from the path of sanctified principle, Satan obtains an advantage, and he leads on and on, farther and farther from right and truth. God calls every man and woman who has any connection with His cause and work at this time to walk with fear and trembling before Him, lest self become interwoven with His work, and they be led to neglect the very things that require careful, prayerful watching and consideration.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 5)
With many, neglect of the smaller matters leads to unfaithful stewardship, until the highest claims of duty are unrecognized. They want to devise some very wonderful thing, to do something that will astonish but not reform. But if we would attain to the highest education, we must be sure that the smaller matters are not neglected in order that we may grasp and do great things. If in the fear of God we are faithful in the performance of the little things, the larger responsibilities will be light to handle.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 6)
When those in high places of trust do not consider it essential to be true as steel to principle, true to their fellow men, they will not be true to God, the highest sovereignty. If those who are entrusted with responsibilities in high places take as their guide human beings who have no connection with God, they will make shipwreck of the work in every line they handle. Not for any soul living, be they young or old, is there security from the temptations of Satan, and those who choose to bind up with unholy men will imbibe their spirit and bear similar fruit. The only safety for any one of us is in walking humbly with God, in going where the Master leads the way. There is always safety and protection in obeying a “Thus saith the Lord.”
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 7)
Men may err unwittingly. The most conscientious will make mistakes and take missteps, because they do not heed the counsel given; but in every case beware of the men who oppose the spirit of truth and righteousness. Keep close in confidence and friendship to those who have never betrayed the cause of God. They only are safe who wear the yoke of Christ and lift His burdens—not burdens which have been manufactured by themselves or by some one whom they know has no connection with God and who is working contrary to His way and will, but the burdens of Christ. They only are safe who learn of Christ His meekness, His lowliness of heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 8)
We need to pray without ceasing. Let the heart long after God. Let the heart go out in daily, hourly prayer, believing, trusting, holding on to the promise, saying as did Jacob, “I will not let thee go, except thou bless me.” [Genesis 32:26.] “Hold up my goings in thy path,” O God, “that my footsteps slip not” into pitfalls which men have dug for my feet. [Psalm 17:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 9)
The removal of one safeguard from the conscience, the failure to do the very thing that the Lord has marked out, one step in the path of wrong principle, often leads to an entire change of the life and action. It is a terrible thing for men standing in responsible positions not to understand when to say Yea, and when Nay. Satan has used men to deceive, to allure, to betray souls that they may obtain some selfish purpose. God says, “My people have been deceived by men who forget God, who walk contrary to His Word, who have felt they have no need of light from above, and who have walked in slippery paths.” It is no longer safe for human souls to follow human devisings. We are safe only in following where Christ leads the way. This path will grow clearer, brighter and brighter, unto the perfect day.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 10)
The apostle Paul says: “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of his good pleasure.” [Philippians 2:12, 13.] Man’s business is to work in co-operation with God. Alone, his feet will slip in apparently the safest path. We cannot walk one step safely in mere human wisdom. If we would walk without fear, we must know that the hand of Jesus Christ holds our own firmly. And we can only know this by searching the Word of the living God. Paul’s charge to Timothy is:
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 11)
“This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation. For therefore we both labor and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, specially of those that believe. These things command and teach. Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly to them; that thy profiting may appear to all. Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them: for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee.” [1 Timothy 4:9-16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 12)
The heart of infinite love pities those who are in perilous places—when He sees men exalt by word, by confidence, by action, those who have faith in human law and force, who have no pity and who cannot discern the sufferings of the needy, to whom souls may cry in their agony of distress but whose hearts remain as hard as adamant. We may turn away from this picture and look to God, and Him alone. God desires that men shall feel their dependence upon Him, and trust to that Hand that can save to the uttermost, that Heart that throbs in response to the appeals of suffering humanity. We must not trust in man, or make flesh our arm. Our trust must be placed in a Hand and a Heart that is warm with life, that throbs with love for the helpless.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 13)
September 1, 1898
I have just been having some conversation with Elders Daniells, Starr, and W. C. White. We were considering matters relating to our school: Who shall be preceptor the next term? My mind at once referred to you, but W. C. White said, “I wish we could, but we dare not urge him from Europe. England is almost destitute of workers.”
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 14)
I know the situation, and dared not express anything further. W. C. White then presented the situation of Europe, and how very much Brother Prescott was needed in England, saying that he could advance the work and the school which is to be established there. The time for this has fully come. The want of means is the objection, but the work must advance. Men must go to England to help there in the work. “We must,” said W. C. White, “hold up the hands of Brother Prescott. We must make every effort and see that means is sent to England without delay.” Be of good courage in the Lord, my brother. A work is to be done in England. God will help you and Elder Waggoner to do this work, and others will be added to your number.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 15)
As I consider the past history of our people in Battle Creek, I suffer intense agony of soul. It seems, if I could, that I would roll back the years that have been, and blot them out from their history. Very recent transactions tell us that those who have not yet learned their lesson, who have not had a depth of experience in the things of God, have come forward with their bold words. They are fluent in words but destitute of true understanding. True education would teach them to listen to the words of wisdom, “Be still, and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.] Their words have been like a brawling brook; lacking depth, it makes the moist noise.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 16)
But the Lord has not left His people. He will work with each heart that turns fully to Him. Many of those who are so ready of speech are not under the inspiration of the Spirit of God. Will these ever learn from the lesson book to be doers of the Word? Striplings who have but a limited experience are coming to the front; and this is well if they have learned the meekness and lowliness of Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 17)
The Highest, who was with the Father before the world was, submitted to humiliation; He clothed His divinity with humanity that He might lift up the lowly. Prophecy lifts the veil that may behold the throne of heaven, that we may see upon that throne, high and lifted up, One who in human form came to our world, to suffer, to be lacerated with stripes and bruised for our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed. He proclaims Himself the advocate of the sinful human family. Before all the universe of heaven the Lord of glory suffered in human form, that His love, as a mighty Helper, might flow in rich currents to all suffering human beings. He cried out in His agony. He poured out His life on the cross for the one lost sheep.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 18)
And all heaven is enlisted in beseeching Christ’s laborers to recover the guilty sheep that was lost. The lost sheep must be recovered. All the resources of heaven are at the command of the interested workers, that they may bestow them upon perishing souls. The Word declares that the Father has given all heaven in the great gift of His Son to seek and save that which was lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 19)
“In that day it shall be said to Jerusalem, Fear thou not; and to Zion, Let not thine hands be slack. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save thee, he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his love; he will joy over thee with singing. I will gather them that are sorrowful for the solemn assembly, who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. Behold, at that time I will undo all that afflict thee; and I will save her that halteth, and gather her that was driven out; and I will get them fame and praise in every land where they have been put to shame. At that time will I bring you again, even in the time that I gather you; for I will make you a name and a praise among all people of the earth, when I turn back your captivity before the eyes, saith the Lord.” [Zephaniah 3:16-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 20)
The cross! the cross! it is set up that we may understand and know the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. It tell us of the depth and breadth of infinite love, the greatness of the Father’s love. It reveals the astonishing truth that God the Father gave Himself in His Son, that He might have the joy of receiving back the sheep that was lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 21)
We will co-operate with God in leading back to His fold the lost sheep. Then, my brother, my sister, work on, I beseech you. By living faith lay hold of the power of divinity, and lead the sheep back to the Shepherd who gave His life for it. “They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever.” [Daniel 12:3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 22)
The day is breaking, and I must stop for a little rest. But I want you to know that we sympathize with you and with Brother Waggoner. We have no time to lose. While the day lasts, let us work to turn the wandering ones to the path of life. “Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And of some have compassion, making a difference: and others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire: hating even the garment spotted by the flesh. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever.” [Jude 21-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 23)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 71, 1898, 24)
Lt 72, 1898
Smith, Uriah “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 5, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother Smith:
I was very much pleased with the books and the exchanges you sent me. Especially do I appreciate the bound volume of Instructors. I did not receive these at Cooranbong, but from Melbourne a short time since. Please receive my sincere thanks, and also Brother Hoops who has acted upon your orders.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 1)
The work here is still advancing. I am straining every power I possess to help different families to obtain a spot of land, where they can support themselves and obey the truth. I wish you could see some of these families. One is the Thomson family. The father and eldest son are mechanics, and excellent workmen. The father came to Cooranbong to help build the chapel. Afterward he united with him his two eldest boys. His wife is a stirring, hard-working woman, with ten living children. Through discouragement she gave up the truth, but I felt I must do something to help Brother Thomson’s family. He is an excellent man, a sincere believer of no mean capabilities. His wife frets, but he never complains. He is patient and kind.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 2)
Well, I wish I could take you to the piece of land which the thirty pounds helped them to buy. There you would see a long building something like a bushman’s cabin. The storm side is composed of bark, and over the tent there is some iron roofing. Here Brother Thomson and his three sons live, with an old man who has lived with them many years. The mother and the remainder of the children are in Parramatta, some miles away out from Sydney, near Prospect Hill. They are waiting for a place to be prepared for them.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 3)
One week ago the mother came up to Cooranbong, and helped the family with the mending and other things. A week ago last Sabbath she came to hear me speak. The Spirit of the Lord gave me a message that touched her heart. At the close of the meeting she came to the carriage, and with tears rolling down her face said, Sister White, won’t you ask the Lord to open the way so I can come up with my family to Cooranbong?
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 4)
The Sabbath previous to this, the eldest son was baptized, when twenty-one went forward in baptism. Most of these were students, but among the number were some who had recently embraced the truth. These people are poor, but of good intellect. Several from Dora Creek have been converted, and have united with the church. All these we are trying to educate to help themselves, for they are very poor.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 5)
I would that we could have a hospital here, and I think before long we will have the way prepared. I am writing to America that something be done in this line. If the members of our American churches would give from one dime to one shilling each, these little sums would make quite an amount, and we could go ahead as the means would allow. I send you a copy of the appeal I make in the name of the Lord. Will you see that it comes out as a special matter that must not be set aside or overlooked? Give it all the influence you can. This is the only way we can do.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 6)
Some time ago Sara was sent for to a family, every member of which, save the husband and father, was sick. This man, Mr. Hungerford, had at one time kept a livery stable, but the hard times broke him up, and for some years he and his wife have struggled along in great poverty. Then he was taken sick and lost his position which he held in a saw mill, and for some time all they had for the support of father, mother, and five or six children was that which a frail-looking woman could earn by going out washing. She said she felt that it was hard to have to hand to her husband, out of this little pittance, money for tobacco.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 7)
Well, the husband and father next came down, and Sara McEnterfer, taking with her one of our family, put them all through a course of treatment. She employed a man to take care of the husband and give him treatment. Everything in the house was very unhandy. There was nothing with which to work. Two old chairs were the only seats of this kind in the house, and the covering for their beds in this cold winter weather was sacks sewn together. These they used for quilts and bed ticks.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 8)
During this winter the influenza has taken a large number of people in hand, but while we have heard of frequent deaths in the cities, we have had but a few fatal cases in Cooranbong. I think all who died were brought in from other places. This family had to be attended to. They had nothing to eat in the house, and food was taken from our house to keep them alive. As soon as he had recovered, Willie and I found work for the man, paying him one dollar per day. Mr. Hungerford saw that his darling idol must be given up, and he threw his tobacco and pipe into the fire. He and his wife were baptized after a few weeks.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 9)
Sara now has under her care the mother of two children. This woman is sick and discouraged. Sr. M. takes two of the students from the school with her, and teaches them how to give treatment. Much of her time is given to this kind of missionary work which must be done for suffering humanity. Her fame as a nurse and physician has gone far and near. She has been sent for to treat the sick in places where a carriage could not go, and she rides horseback in order to reach them. This is not the most pleasant work that can be done, but suffering humanity must have help.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 10)
People come with different complaints—ankles sprained and fearfully injured—and she bravely takes the cases in hand. I give her up whenever she is called upon. She has had to give treatment to several of this class. Brother Thomson’s son was one of these. He brought his boy to Cooranbong with a swollen knee. The lad had fallen on a stone, and the knee was seriously injured and much enlarged. The doctors had attended him, but had done him no good, as he was then going about with a crutch.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 11)
Sara took the case in hand, and worked with him in our own house twice a day. About one hour each day was occupied in giving him treatment. It was a stubborn affair, but for weeks most thorough treatment was given him with hot and cold applications, and pulverized charcoal dipped in hot water and used as a poultice. He is a very bright, promising lad, and this accident was a great affliction to his parents; but the swelling is now removed, and he is as active and healthy a child as you would wish to look upon. We had this lad sit at our table for three months, and we have a reward in seeing him restored to health. We thank the Lord for this.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 12)
Another lad received a most terrible injury to his foot. While running to drive a calf from the garden, he stepped into a hole where a broken bottle had been thrown, and injured his foot very seriously. When the lad’s father saw the wound he came near fainting away.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 13)
After ten days of terrible suffering without any relief, Sara was sent for. When she saw it, she thought blood poisoning would soon close up that case, but determined to do what she could. At first she worked over that poor foot for hours, until the appearance of gangrene was removed then brought the lad to Willie’s parlor, just across the road, and for ten days kept the boy and his aunt who had come to help care for him. The wound was healed by the same treatment given to the swollen knee—hot fomentations followed by cold applications, and occasionally the charcoal was used. The boy is now entirely recovered.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 14)
Well, this is the work we have been doing. Sara has officiated in cases of every description. Indeed I cannot enumerate the work she has done and this without a penny return. I could write you of case after case, but this is enough. This work is preparing our way. It is removing prejudice, and the truth is being received into some hearts. Because of her faithful work, at the last conference at Melbourne Sara was honored with a life membership of the Medical Missionary and Benevolent Association. But she cannot attend to the cases that demand help all through the regions round about, and we must have help.
(13LtMs, Lt 72, 1898, 15)
Lt 73, 1898
To Our Churches in America “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales August 5, 1898 Previously unpublished. To Our Churches in America:
I appeal to our churches in America for help. We greatly need a sanitarium or hospital erected on the school grounds. We have no place where we can take the sick, except to our own house, and every room of that is fully occupied. We have one small parlor in which to receive our callers, and that is all the spare room we have. From nigh and afar off Miss Sara McEnterfer is called upon to prescribe for the sick. She has had great success in this work. We have done all that we could to relieve suffering humanity, and yet there is so much to be done, and we have no place where we can treat the sick.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 1)
I have now come to the point where I ask our churches in America to make a Christmas or New Year’s offering by each member giving from one dime to two shillings. Will you help us? Unless some such means shall be devised, we see no way to build our sanitarium.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 2)
The children can all act a part in this work. Self-denial may be practiced by our young people, and this will be a blessing to them. In making this request I have consulted no one. I ask you, Will you do this for Christ’s sake?
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 3)
There is no physician in Cooranbong. Newcastle is twenty-five miles from here, and there the poor people, who can scarcely obtain bread for their families, are obliged to take their sick, or else call a physician from that city. For this, they have to pay a guinea and his expenses. And when the physician comes, he merely looks at the sick person, and very frequently does nothing for him, but tells them to take him to the Sydney or Newcastle hospital. We have done all in our power to relieve the sick, the lame, the desponding, the bruised of suffering humanity, but there is still much that needs to be done. We charge nothing, but we must have a place right on these school grounds where the sick can be treated.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 4)
Will you do what you can? We will give you a fitting memorial of your sanitarium. We want to build at the very earliest date. Will you let this petition be circulated in all our conferences, for the presidents to bring before the churches? We know that in doing this you will be doing a good work, a work which the Lord will approve, and for which He will bless you.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 5)
This is a work of necessity. We cannot see that it is best to wait any longer working at such inconvenience and disadvantage. We will need to erect a larger building than we thought at first, but we can make this building just such a one as it will please you to look upon—plain and substantial. We will have it convenient, the rooms so situated as to get plenty of sun.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 6)
I would say to the children in our churches, Deny yourselves, and let the Christmas and New Year’s gifts, that are made to friends and relatives just because it is the fashion, flow into the Lord’s treasury and come forth in a building that will forward the cause of God. Then as you look upon it, if you have that privilege, you can say, That is the sanitarium my offerings helped to build. We will have the artist take the picture of the building, and send it to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 7)
I feel sure that you will do what you can. We would be highly gratified to dedicate this building as a gift from America. But please make no delay. Our necessity is great, and I want you to do this work in establishing a building in Cooranbong. I want it to be your own American building, built by your gifts and offerings. Those who feel their hearts moved by the Spirit of the Lord to help us by giving larger sums for furnishing this building will do a missionary work that will be a great blessing to this missionary field. As the money is sent, let statements be made as to how the means shall be applied—whether for furnishing or for building. Devise and plan in such a manner that this matter shall not fall unnoticed to the ground, and we will thank you in behalf of our people in this missionary field.
(13LtMs, Lt 73, 1898, 8)
Lt 74, 1898
Kellogg, Henry “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 9, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother Henry Kellogg:
Some time since I received a letter from you, which I have not answered, for I have not been as well as usual. I am now wonderfully improved. I would be very much pleased to see you and to talk things over with you, but it may not be our privilege to meet again in this life.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 1)
In your letter you spoke of a person you knew whom you thought would help me to means. Could you obtain money for me on small interest not over four or five percent? You may know of some one who will do this. The man you mentioned may favor me. I had hired of Sister Wessels one thousand pounds at four and a half percent, but she has now written to me that it was the children’s money; and as they come of age in six months, she must let them have their portion. Six weeks of that time is now past, and I see now way out of the matter as yet. If you can see any way that this thing can be done, that I can raise this money, I should be very thankful. It was hired with the understanding that I was to pay her four percent interest, but she writes me that she will charge me no interest. I did not suppose that this money would be called for so soon.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 2)
The school buildings were erected with this money, but having invested in these buildings all that could be obtained, there is a large debt upon them. I am responsible for this money. When I borrowed it, I expected to receive 1,400 dollars from a place sold in California. But Mrs. Scott, who owed me this money has nothing with which to pay me. Years ago she made a donation to the Healdsburg College of 5,000 dollars but since that time she has taken offense at something, and is bitter against Seventh-day Adventists. Brother Jones wrote me that they expected trouble from her in regard to the gift she made. It was suggested that if I could take her portion of the shares in the Healdsburg College, she might come to terms. I consented to do this, supposing that the believers in California would not allow me to bear all this alone. But they have been solicited, and have done next to nothing. They have not raised one hundred dollars.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 3)
I cannot feel that this is dealing fairly with me. In this far distant missionary field I am in the greatest need of means that I may invest for the advancement of the work. We need a hospital or sanitarium so much, but we cannot build without money. In this mail I send to America an appeal for help in this matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 4)
The churches in California should, among them, take the shares from me. It is not just that I [should] bear it all. If the members in every church will act a part, they can let me go free. That fourteen hundred dollars would go a long way to help us in this proposed building.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 5)
But I do not expect the Lord will leave us now. This is not our work, but the work of God. At every step we have had to move by faith. We dare not walk by sight. In Sydney and its suburbs nearly one hundred persons have embraced the truth since the camp meeting. Work, and watch, and pray is our motto. Our various talents, which the Lord has given us to trade upon, and to multiply by their use, are in His hands. We grow in spiritual efficiency by using the talents entrusted. He has called us to be His almoners, the agents of His providence. We will not be weak or inefficient.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 6)
I must now close, for the mail leaves shortly. Let me hear from you as soon as possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 74, 1898, 7)
Lt 74a, 1898
Ministers in our Conferences Refiled as Lt 54a, 1898.
Lt 75, 1898
Sutherland, E. A. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 24, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 13MR 92-104. Brother Sutherland:
You inquire, What shall I do with the school building? Shall we sell it to the sanitarium? Shall we establish schools in different localities? To the latter question, I answer, Yes; establish schools. Let the very best talent that can be secured be selected for these schools. No cheap cast of mind should be placed in our church schools. The very best is required for educating and molding the human mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 1)
Men and women should feel that as teachers the Lord has committed to them the solemn trust of the souls of the children and youth, and that as teachers they are to be constant learners, never allowing circumstances to conquer them. In their work they will find clouds and darkness, tempest and storms; prejudice to meet from parents who have incorrect ideas of what characters they are to form in the training of their children, [and] who, while they claim to believe the Bible, have not brought its principles into the home life.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 2)
Many parents go to extremes. Some who make a high profession are not Christians. They believe that Christ is the Saviour of the world, but their faith does not grasp Him as their personal Saviour. They are not converted. When fathers and mothers are converted, there will be a thorough conversion of their principles of management. Their thoughts will converted; their tongues will be converted. The commandment is positive, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength.” [Mark 12:30.] They will bear witness for Christ by revealing the transforming power of His grace. There will be no loud, angry talking in the home. The words will be of a character to soothe and bless the hearer. Loud words are not needed. Sweet, kind words are like dew and gentle showers to the soul. Take all the ugly features out of the voice.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 3)
The very best school for voice culture is in the home life. Study in every way, not to annoy, but to cultivate a soft voice, distinct and plain. Thus mothers may become teachers in the home. Mothers should themselves act like Christ, speaking tender, loving words in the home. Then opposite their names in the books of heaven will be written, “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 4)
“Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [Verse 9.] Fathers and mothers, you are to build up in this life characters which will help you to fit your children for the future, immortal life, which will help them to form such characters that you will not be ashamed to see them, as parents, taking the charge of their own children, and transferring to them your own attributes. God calls upon mothers and fathers to realize that they are matrons and teachers in the home life. They must subdue ever passionate word. Pray, pray, pray, and then, believing, speak tenderly to your children.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 5)
Bring all the pleasantness possible into the home life. If you cannot control yourselves in words and deportment, if passion bears sway, remember that you are educating your children to follow your example. In dealing with the children and youth, consider what influence your manner of discipline would have upon you were you in their place. Satan will take every advantage of your words, of your deportment, even of the expression of your countenance, to make your words of none effect to your children. He will help mothers to spoil their children in more ways than one.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 6)
Some parents think that they can let their little ones have their own way in their babyhood, and then when they get older they will reason with them; but this is a mistake. Begin in the baby life to teach obedience, but never let them hear a cross word from your lips. Avoid everything that will be rasping to your children, but require obedience in your home school. Force circumstances to be your agents in resisting the devil, and he will flee from you. In the greatest difficulties, do not let yourselves be mastered. Be determined to be a conqueror, and not to be conquered. Every morning lay your plans before the Lord, and ask Him to give you wisdom; and when you have done this, do not act out the promptings of Satan and in your speech reveal that Christ is not abiding in your heart by faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 7)
There is no time now to allow your children to follow baby or childish impulses. Educate them to self-control. One victory gained over yourself will be of great value and encouragement to your children. You may stand on vantage ground, saying, I am God’s husbandry; I am God’s building. I place myself under His hand to be fashioned after the divine similitude, that I may be a co-worker with God in fashioning the minds and characters of my children so that it will be easier for them to walk in the way of the Lord. I will act my part faithfully, fitting them to become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. I must not place upon my children my defects of character. I must not complain of my children when with all my experience, I do the very things for which I punish them. I must not allow a shade of darkness to come into their lives if I can possibly avoid it.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 8)
Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of the children and youth. Will fathers and mothers fall into Satan’s snare, and become his co-workers to ruin the lives of their children? God forbid. Fathers and mothers, when you can control yourselves, you will gain great victories in controlling your children.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 9)
I dwell much upon this because suitable teachers are much needed, and men and women must be fitted up in the home and in the school to do a work of ministry of which they will not be ashamed. In too many families today there is too much self-indulgence and disobedience passed by without being corrected, or else there is manifested an overbearing, masterful spirit that creates the worst evils in the dispositions of children. Parents correct them at times in such an inconsiderate way that their lives are made miserable, and they lose all respect for father, mother, brothers and sisters. The soul of the children, God’s property, the lambs of the flock, are thus prepared for Satan to work his will upon them.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 10)
The teachers for our schools should be selected from the very best class. They should be experienced Christians, well balanced in mind, men and women who have learned the lesson of self-control. Then they can educate and do a work of larger importance than even the minister in the preaching of the Word. They can prepare the soil, that the truth may have effect upon human hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 11)
I will not go further in this line. I shall have more to say in regard to this home teaching. You tell me [that] the question to be settled I have not yet answered. I do not think you are prepared to have that question settled now, for you might work away from it, and make things worse than they are. I have many things to say. Financially the management of the school at Battle Creek has not been correct. When the proprietors of an established school, as they run it on certain lines, find that they are heaping up debts, why do they not act like level-headed men, and change their methods and plans? When I was in Europe it was plainly presented before me that we should not rejoice so much in [the fact] that there were a large number of students in attendance as that such plans were laid as to avoid debt.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 12)
When one year has proved that the management financially has been wrong, let Wisdom’s voice be heard. Raise the tuition. Let the students pay sufficiently that in the second year the first year’s failure may not be repeated. The Lord would not have things as they have been. If the school is conducted on right lines, debts will not be piling up, and still the boarding home will have plenty of good, substantial food without great cost. The Lord has pointed out to you that there may be a lessening of members, but that there would also be less financial embarrassment.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 13)
But, you say, You have not answered my question yet. I would say, The same reasons that have led us to move away from the city and locate our school here [at Avondale], stand good with you in America. The money that is expended in buildings, when they are thousands of dollars in debt, is not in God’s order. In this you are not following the path that God has marked out. The counsel of God has not been regarded. Had the money which has been expended in adding to the college building been invested in procuring land in connection with the school, you would not have so large a number of students, with their debts increasing, in the city of Battle Creek.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 14)
Let the students be out in the most healthful location that can be secured, to do the very work that should have been done years ago. Then there would not be so great discouragements. Had this been done, you would have had some grumbling from students, and many objections would have been raised by parents, but this all-round education would educate the children and youth, not only for practical work in various trades, but would prepare them for the Lord’s farm in the earth made new.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 15)
If all in America had encouraged the work in agricultural lines that principals and teachers have discouraged, the schools would have had altogether a different showing. Opposing influences would have been overcome; circumstances would have changed; there would have been greater physical and mental strength; labor would have been equalized; and the taxing of all the human machinery would have proved the sum. But the directions God has been pleased to give you, you have taken hold of so gingerly that you have not had the ability to overcome obstacles. It reveals cowardice to move as slowly and uncertainly as you have done in the labor line, for this is the very best kind of education that can be obtained.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 16)
Opposing circumstances will and should create a firm determination to overcome them. One barrier broken down will give greater ability and courage to go forward. Fate has not woven its meshes about the workings of our schools that they need to remain helpless and in uncertainty. Press in the right direction, and make a change, solidly, intelligently. Then circumstances will be your helpers and not your hindrances.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 17)
Nature is our lesson book. “Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] The Lord has not laid out His lines that you should be in uncertainty. The building up of so much that is in Battle Creek the Lord will surely counterwork if His voice is not heeded, by bringing around circumstances that will pull them down. Look at nature. There is room in her vast boundaries for schools to be located where grounds can be cleared, land cultivated, and where a proper education can be given. This work is essential for an all-round education, and one which is favorable to spiritual advancement. Nature’s voice is the voice of Jesus Christ teaching us innumerable lessons of perseverance. The mountains and hills are changing; the earth is waxing old like a garment, but the blessing of God, which spreads a table for His people in the wilderness, will never cease.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 18)
Serious times are before us, and there is great need for the families to get out of the cities into the country, that the truth may be carried into the highways and byways of the earth. Much depends upon your laying your plans according to the Word of the Lord, and with persevering energies to go ahead. More depends upon active perseverance than upon genius and book knowledge. All the talents and ability given to human agents, if unworked, are of no value. The talent of genius must be constantly worked. Make a beginning. The tree is in the acorn, and the acorn in the tree.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 19)
There are those who are not adapted to agricultural work. These should not devise and plan in our conferences, for they will hold everything from advancing in these lines. This has held our people from advancing in the past. If the land is cultivated, it will, with the blessing of God, supply our necessities.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 20)
We have no time to spend now in longing to be higher than we are. The grumblers will never cease their criticism as long as time shall last. Some think they should be first. They think their great talents are not appreciated, and in this they reveal that they are unfitted for any position of responsibility. The first, Christ declares, shall be last. [Matthew 19:30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 21)
Do these want a change? let the change first be developed in them. Who prevents them from becoming complete in Christ? They may advance to the first ranks, but they must not commence their work by tearing somebody else down. Although they do not know it, many are as high as their faculties will sustain them. If they would show themselves faithful and true in that which is least, the Lord would give them greater things to handle. Not one of us will be excused for practicing dishonesty and fraud in order to get into positions which we desire. We must learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ. We must reveal that we have borne the test and trial in the furnace until the image of the Lord is reflected in us. We will all reap that which we have sown. They that sow the wind will reap the whirlwind. Our capacities and powers are to be seen by the works we do. We can all do a work if we will put forth our energies in accordance with the principles of the Word of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 22)
There are plenty of men who would have had excellent qualifications if they had by persevering, earnest, prayerful effort sought for perfection by exercising their gifts. But thousands have undeveloped capacity. They have not worked at the business of developing. They wanted to shine, but they were not willing to work so that they might shine. Daniel gained his position by self-denial; by linking himself with God by invisible cords. He put himself into every good work. But man cannot make himself like Daniel by controlling and working himself. Neither can he dash into a position. It is only by enduring trial, by proving true as steel to principle, that human agents find their places.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 23)
The intellectual powers increase by use; the physical powers increase in firmness and healthful solidity by action. There are men who rush into one thing and then into another, darting here and there as their fancy strikes them. But they are not fast colors. They fade out in the summer’s heat. Men who are caught up as geniuses have frequently to be put down as frauds. He whom the Lord blesses is blessed. The man who keep his soul steadfast in the love of God, who is ever true to principle, is the man to be trusted always. The men who have sanctified perseverance, who labor and pray and watch and wait, are the men that will stand.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 24)
Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken, and those things that cannot be shaken will remain. You will hear men talking of competition. “He is not treated as he should have been,” they say. “Others have taken an advantage of him.” But the trouble is with themselves. Constant perseverance in the right direction will give anyone standing place. Rational effort in co-operation with Christ means success and victory. These fluctuating, blustering men are represented in our institutions, and in our churches. But they are not the Lord’s chosen workmen when men are called for to be depended on.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 25)
“Wherefore, when I came, was there no man? when I called, was there none to answer? Is my hand shortened at all, that it cannot redeem? or have I no power to deliver? behold, at my rebuke I dry up the sea, I make the rivers a wilderness; their fish stinketh, because there is no water, and dieth for thirst. I clothe the heavens with blackness, and I make sackcloth their covering.” [Isaiah 50:2, 3.] This is a representation of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 26)
Those who are laborers together with God do not stand in a negative position. They show that they weigh carefully all sides of a question. They do not stand about, waiting; but step firmly by faith. They are where they are, following on to know the Lord. Had this been the case with those in the school at Battle Creek, it would not now be in a position of uncertainty. “The Lord hath given me the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary; he wakeneth morning by morning, he wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned.” [Verse 4.] When this experience is obtained by those learning in the school of Christ, they will have gained that wisdom that is to be valued above gold and silver.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 27)
“My son, if thou wilt receive my words and hide my commandments with thee; so that thou incline thine ear unto wisdom, and apply thine heart to understanding; yea, if thou criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for understanding; if thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasures; then shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God. For the Lord giveth wisdom: out of his mouth cometh knowledge and understanding. He layeth up sound wisdom for the righteous; he is a buckler to them that walk uprightly. He keepeth the paths of judgment, and preserveth the way of his saints. Then shalt thou understand righteousness, and judgment, and equity; yea, every good path.” [Proverbs 2:1-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 28)
This is an experience that will not wash out in the heat of summer. It will stand the test of trial. Those who gain this experience will not follow their own impulsive conjectures.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 29)
The Lord Jesus needs in His work men who will stand with their faces to the foe, men who will fight manfully in their aggressive warfare, men who understand that Christ is the Son of God, the Author and Finisher of their faith. The Lord calls for workers, and He will move upon them to go into places where there is promise of obtaining land and cultivating it. Go out in the name of the Lord and feel that as you have made an unreserved surrender, you may ask in faith for guidance.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 30)
“When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is pleasant unto thy soul; discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee; to deliver thee from the way of the evil men, from the man that speaketh froward things; who leave the paths of uprightness, to walk in the ways of darkness.” [Verses 10-13.] This has been the condition of things all along the line in the going out from the center, Battle Creek. The great difficulty is that confidence is placed in men.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 31)
The ideas of those whose lives have not been clean and upright have been seized and acted upon. Selfishness and self-serving characterize these men, and in any important crisis they make trouble, drawing under their influence those who ought to have learned by experience to cut away from them. The light of the Sun of Righteousness has not been shining upon them. They hear a rumor, and they run without any message from God. This is the trouble with many in Battle Creek. They are unsettled. They have not a firm grip upon the Lord. They need to be thoroughly converted.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 32)
Brother Sutherland, I must say that the Lord is not pleased with the plan of centering so much in Battle Creek, making it as was Jerusalem. If the men settled in Battle Creek were unselfish, if they would move out of Battle Creek into new fields, they would have an altogether better opportunity to learn and practice the truth. But they say, I am conveniently settled. My home is here. I cannot move. They do not listen for the voice of God. I was conveniently settled in Battle Creek. I left home, furniture, everything I had to be gone two years; and what have I received for all I left? A mere pittance. My goods I left in Healdsburg. Some few things have been brought over here, and where are the rest? Lost to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 33)
Souls are more precious than houses and lands, horses and carriages. We must work for their souls that are ready to die. I see no light in leaving this field. I long for God to work here. I am investing my means and am working with all my power to advance the [cause].
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 34)
Let those who are suffering with poor health go out into country places where the standard of truth needs to be elevated. The Lord calls for volunteers. Then move, and let the light shine in other localities. You have something to do; do it with no slack hand. Years ago I was shown what would be if our people in Battle Creek would arouse and go out of the city, extending the work now done in Battle Creek to other places.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 35)
There are men who might do great good if consecrated daily to God, but who with might and will, pen and voice, oppose the idea of changing their location. If they had followed the light given by God, there would now be twenty centers where there is one, twenty churches where there is one. A breaking up is what is needed. If men would only listen to the Word of the Lord, if they would only pray and hear and believe, God would work with them. Go out, young men, and with persevering energy do something. Industry and economy will place you in possession of homes. Toil in the name of the Lord. Study, work in literary lines. Keep the physical and the mental machinery equally taxed. Give yourselves a chance for your life. I would say to students, teachers, physicians, ministers, that the health is preserved only by combining physical and mental labor.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 36)
All, both men and women, have a work to do. Let the Lord have a chance to use mind and heart, brain, bone, and muscle. Never impose on the human organism. There has been enough doubting, stubborn resistance to the idea of moving away from Battle Creek. But life is more than meat, and health more than raiment. Change your taxing brain labor. Use the sinews and muscles, and then the brain will be relieved.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 37)
Battle Creek is in a congested state, and needs to be relieved of some of its blood. Move out, move out of Battle Creek. Bring your blood where it is needed. There is a great work for all to do. Let a move be made; for there is deep, earnest work before us, solemn, real, and useful. Life to us is no idle song, no mere amusement, which does no one any good. It is full of duties full of goodness, mercy, and love to be shown to others.
(13LtMs, Lt 75, 1898, 38)
Lt 76, 1898
Wessels, Philip “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 2, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother Philip Wessels:
I have a message for you. You have been overcome with temptation. The Lord had a far greater work for Philip to do had he withstood temptation, but money has become a snare to him. The enemy has overcome him, but still there is hope. Had he consecrated himself to God, he could have accomplished a work which, if done in humility, would have been for the salvation of his own soul, and for the salvation of others, and which would bring him a reward in the kingdom of God. Had he traded as a wise steward upon the Lord’s entrusted goods, he could have advanced the kingdom of God in the world. But unless he is converted, unless he comes back to his allegiance to God, he will be like the unfaithful steward represented by the Saviour, who hid his talents in the earth, and did not lay up for himself treasure in heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 1)
One soul is worth more than the whole world. Said Christ, “What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” [Mark 8:36, 37.] You have undertaken a business which will absorb means, but which will not increase your earthly or your heavenly treasure. It will prove a loss, for the endorsement of the Lord is not upon it. Is it not for your present and eternal interest to come back to God? In the past you have done something in the line of giving donations to the cause of God, but you have now grasped your means to bury it in the earth, and my testimony to you is that it will disappoint you.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 2)
It is your privilege now to come home to your Father’s house, and to determine to be strictly honest with God. Every dollar in your hands is the Lord’s money, and must be accounted for. Bear in mind that the truth is the truth still. It is invincible, and will triumph gloriously. The third angel’s message will advance to the victory. I would that you would be converted, transformed in character, and triumph with this message, which is to fill the whole earth with its glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 3)
Philip, Philip, you are not at rest. You have not the peace of Christ. You are losing time, losing money. You may lose your life in following your course of rebellion against God, and you cannot afford to meet the results of your example in the judgment. What excuse can you make to God for the influence you have exerted on the wrong side?
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 4)
Every provision has been made whereby we may perfect a Christian character, and be complete in Christ. Philip, I am deeply concerned for your present good, and for your future eternal interest. You need now, without one moment’s delay, to return to your heavenly Father who is inviting you to come. Heed the messages He sends you. Let not your business stand in the way for another day. Do not presume on the mercy of God by breaking another Sabbath.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 5)
The only reason why the pardoning mercy and love of God are not received and appreciated and longed for above earthly wealth, position and honor, is that men become accustomed to disobey God and to presume upon His mercy. But though the Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, He will not at all acquit the wicked.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 6)
The long-suffering of God is wonderful. His ways are past finding out. He puts constraint upon His own attributes. Omnipotence is exerted over the Omnipotent One. You are indebted to divine forbearance for life itself. Your life has been several times imperilled, and today you would not stand among the living had not the angels of God been commissioned to interpose, had God not refused to allow Satan to do his will to destroy you.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 7)
Read Zechariah 3:1-7. The Lord has held in check the powers of darkness that Satan’s power should not be permitted to destroy you. Is not this a brand plucked out of the burning? Satan uses his arguments why the Lord should allow him to have his will, because you are standing under his banner, disloyal to God, making yourself a stranger to the covenant of promise. It is only through the patience and long forbearance of God that your life has been preserved, and that you still stand with the opportunities and possibilities of forgiveness and acceptance before you. But there is a great tendency with you to presume on the long forbearance of God by continuing in self-indulgence and sin.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 8)
We feel deeply burdened, as we are obliged to write, that there should be so great an inclination to venture to abuse the long-suffering of God, that men should presume on His forbearance and continue in disobedience when they know that the Word of God requires perfect obedience. Every commandment rests upon the immutable promise. Would that men could place an estimate upon the riches and glory that the Lord has prepared for every soul that loves and serves Him. He declares, “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard; neither hath it entered [into] the heart of man the things that God has prepared for them that love him.” [1 Corinthians 2:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 9)
If there were a sudden change in God’s dealings, and disrespect and disobedience of God, the abuse of His mercies, selfishness, robbery toward God, of talents, of means, of the time which He has sanctified and blessed (Exodus 31:12-17), if all transgression of God’s holy law should be immediately followed by death, marked offenses would be shunned with greatest carefulness, and it would seem to human minds perfectly reasonable, when appeals, exhortations, warnings, [and] threatenings, could not deter Satan from working to counterwork a “Thus saith the Lord.” But the Lord draws the children of men by the cords of His love. He wants no unwilling service in His ranks.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 10)
The willing and obedient, after being tested and proved, God declares, “shall eat of the good of the land.” [Isaiah 1:19.] “Let the wicked forsake his way,” He says, “and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:7.] Why does He bear so long with the perversity of those who are stubborn and rebellious, and whose influence is exercised to lead others to sin? “My thoughts are not your thoughts,” He says, “neither are my ways your ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts.” [Verses 8, 9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 11)
The Lord is long suffering, and full of compassion and love; but when the boundary lines is passed because the rebellion and obstinacy of man continues, punishment will follow the transgressor. [Deuteronomy 11:13-22; 7:6-15.] “Because sentence against an evil is not executed speedily, therefore the hearts of the sons of men are fully set in them to do evil.” [Ecclesiastes 8:11.] The Lord is soon to come. Wickedness and rebellion and defiance of God, violence and crime are working with a deeper, broader power, until, like the wickedness of the old world, it reaches unto heaven. The cry of the suffering and the oppressed comes up to God for justice. “How long,” says the God of Israel, “will the people provoke me? how long will it be ere they believe me?” [Numbers 14:11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 12)
In the place of being softened by the patience and forbearance of God, the hearts of many of the disobedient are encouraged in their stubborn rebellion. The times in which we live are times of marked depravity. Religious restraint is thrown off, and men reject the law of God as unworthy of their attention. A more than common contempt is placed upon that law. David in his time saw the wickedness of the last days. He saw the law of God’s kingdom trampled upon by unholy feet, and in holy indignation, he exclaimed, “It is time for thee, Lord, to work; for they have made void thy law.” [Psalm 119:126.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 13)
Men are now passing the boundary line. The Lord permits Satan to do his will. We hear of floods, of earthquakes, of storms by sea and by land, blotting out multitudes of lives in a moment of time; and the end is not yet. The tread of the Lord will be upon the water and upon the land. For His own honor’s sake He is now about [to] repress iniquity. God will soon, very soon, vindicate the honor of His law. When the four angels shall loose the four winds, then men will be punished for their transgressions.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 14)
And while this contempt is expressed for God’s law, what [effect] will the broadcast prevalence of iniquity have upon the children of God? Will those who have honored God by keeping His commandments be carried away by the fierce current of evil? Will the universal contempt and scorn which they see thrown upon the law of God intimidate them? No, no; that law becomes more precious in the eyes of those who have honored it. The sentiment of every obedient heart will be, “It is time for thee, Lord, to work; for they have made void thy law. Therefore I love thy commandments above gold; yea, above fine gold.” [Verses 126, 127.] Those who are true and loyal to God will stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Immanuel. “Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; and the wicked shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” [Daniel 12:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 15)
Philip, the Lord calls you. The sweet voice of mercy is still pleading for you. Will you hear the voice and repent? “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God; and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto every good work.” [2 Timothy 3:16, 17.] Nothing is wanting in the provision God has made to enlighten the human race as to how they may obtain the crown of life and enter into the joy of their Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 16)
“If there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my joy that ye be like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem the other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things; but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in the fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow; of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth.” [Philippians 2:1-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 17)
Come, Philip, do not neglect to heed this appeal I make you. Eternal life is worth striving for, and erring human beings are encouraged to draw nigh to God, to make use of every means of grace provided for them. Christ says, “Let him take hold of my strength and make peace with me, and he shall make peace with me.” [Isaiah 27:5.] This means that you are to come to the Lord, confessing that you have dishonored Him, transgressed His holy commandments, and pray for forgiveness; and He will pardon your transgressions, He will forgive your sins. Come to the Lord just as you are, and ask Him to help you to the light. As a child in want, come to your heavenly Father. Trust in the Lord Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 18)
Do not think that in this you are taking a step that is humiliating and degrading. No, no; it is a prodigal son returning to his Father. You cannot take one step toward Him in repentance, but He will hasten to meet you and enfold you in His arms of infinite love, and cover you with the robe of His righteousness. Will you now make a decided effort? Will you turn your face to the Sun of Righteousness? Will you now seek Him in prayer, trusting to the merits of Christ? Will you sense to break the Sabbath, and come to the Lord in sorrow and contrition? Our God is gracious and merciful. He will not turn away one soul that comes to Him in contrition of heart. All your sins that you have committed in your disregard and defiance of the law of God, He will scatter.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 19)
You may suppose that your calculations will be successful, but you will be disappointed. Your time, your strength, your labor, will be spent for naught; for thus saith the Lord. But if you come to the Lord with a real desire to return, He will receive you as the father received the prodigal son. His mercies are pledged in behalf of every soul who will ask in faith. Every good and perfect gift cometh from above, from the Father of lights, in whom is no variableness neither shadow of turning: who by His own will begat us by the word of His truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 20)
My brother, take heed to the exhortation given: “Wherefore my beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath. For the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God.” [James 1:19, 20.] Here is where you have stumbled. Self-control when provoked would have placed you on vantage ground, but in giving way to your passions you have brought great harm to yourselves; and until you learn of Christ His meekness, His lowliness, His patience, His forbearance, and His love, you will continue to do so.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 21)
“Who is a wise man, and endued with wisdom among you? let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness and wisdom. But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work.” [James 3:13-16.] This warning is given that we may understand and heed it, that we may be sanctified through the belief and practice of the truth. Truth never makes the receiver rough and coarse and selfish, but it refines, and ennobles and uplifts, restoring in man the lost image of God’s character. “The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.” [Verses 17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 22)
My brother, I speak to you these words, because by your unsanctified temperament you have lost your hold of God. Your own passions rule you. The Lord knows all about this. The tempter has rejoiced in your downfall, and with his evil angels he is singing in triumph. But the Lord is looking with pitying tenderness upon you, Philip Wessels. He calls you, Philip, “Turn ye, turn ye, ... for why will ye die?” [Ezekiel 33:11.] “Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” The angels of God are awaiting your co-operation. What is it? “Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double minded.... Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he will lift you up.” [James 4:7, 8, 10.] “So shall they fear the Lord from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun. When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him.” [Isaiah 59:19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 23)
The Lord Jesus gave His life for you. He says, “Return unto me, and I will return unto thee, and heal all thy backsliding.” [Malachi 3:7; Jeremiah 3:22.] “Behold the Lord’s arm is not shortened, that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that it cannot hear; but your sins have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear.” [Isaiah 59:1, 2.] But the Lord calls to you, “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy, and to our God; for he will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 24)
“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are my ways your ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater; so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void: but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I send it.” [Verses 8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 25)
“Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil.”“If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shall honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed them with the heritage of Jacob thy father; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” [Isaiah 56:1, 2; 58:13, 14.] “In that day, it shall be said to Jerusalem, Fear thou not; and to Zion, Let not thine hands be slack. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save thee; he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee with singing.” [Zephaniah 3:16, 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 26)
You can see that the greatest interest upon this earth are the people of the Lord, His church. Your only dependence is in the Lord. That which others have done or may do you have not to answer for. You are only answerable for that which Philip Wessels may do. The word of the Lord in Zephaniah is positive. He delights to hear and answer the prayer that comes from the contrite heart. His word is given to us as His pledge: “And it shall come to pass, that before they call, (before the longing desire of the soul is put into the form of a petition), I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear.” [Isaiah 65:24.] The Lord declares by His prophet that he is to publish to the world the readiness of God’s acceptance of His servant’s desire, before the petition is placed in words. The moment he steadfastly purposes to offer the prayer, the yearning of his soul is respected.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 27)
The psalmist said, “I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. For this shall every one that is godly pray unto thee, in a time when thou mayest be found; surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him. Thou art my hiding place; thou shalt preserve me from trouble; thou shalt compass me about with songs of deliverance. I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way which thou shalt go: I will guide thee with mine eye.” [Psalm 32:5-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 28)
Take courage, Philip. Press your way through every obstacle. “Behold, the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him; upon them that hope in his mercy; to deliver their soul from death, and to keep them alive in famine. Our soul waiteth for the Lord; he is our help and our shield.”“I sought the Lord, and he heard me, and delivered me from all my fears. They looked unto him, and were lightened, and their faces were not ashamed. This poor man cried, and the Lord heard him, and delivered him out of all his troubles. The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them. O taste and see that the Lord is good: blessed is the man that trusteth in him. O fear the Lord, ye his saints; for there is no want to them that fear him. The young lions do lack and suffer hunger, but they that seek the Lord shall not want any good thing.”“The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart, and saveth such as be of a contrite spirit.” [Psalm 33:18-20; 34:4-10, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 29)
With His own blood Jesus appears in the presence of God as an Intercessor for all who call upon His name. He is the Advocate in behalf of the guilty. His blood cleanses from all sin those who accept Him as their personal Saviour. The memorial of His sufferings and death upon the cross, the penalty due to the transgressor, is efficacious for all who believe that this propitiation in the presence of God is a perpetual offering. Christ claims that the provision made entitles Him to make the assurance to all who seek Him. For His sake the prayers of the penitent who come to Him acknowledging Christ as their Saviour should be accepted as yea and amen, their sins blotted out, and the holy oil bestowed upon them.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 30)
“Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again and said unto him, What be those two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? And he answered and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my Lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.” [Zechariah 4:11-14.] Here the messengers of God are represented by the olive branches, which through the golden pipe empty the golden oil out of themselves. This is the heavenly, vital communication from God to every soul who is emptied of self. The heavenly oil communicated to the human agent is to be given to those who are consecrated channels, to flow forth from them to others.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 31)
My brother, God lays open the way whereby you may come out from the world and be separate. Touch not the unclean thing, and He has given you His pledged word: “I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you: and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.] What greater exaltation can you desire than to become a member of the royal family, a child of the heavenly King, and heir of God and joint heir with Jesus Christ to an everlasting inheritance? Will you come? Will you respond to the invitation of Christ? You have much pride of heart. The Lord help you to cut away this pride. The holy oil from the heavenly messengers will communicate to you the richest blessings that heaven can bestow.
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 32)
These words addressed to you may be applied to other members of the Wessels family. And now I will leave them with you. May the Lord grant you His grace, that you may receive them and act upon them without delay is the prayer of [your sister in Christ].
(13LtMs, Lt 76, 1898, 33)
Lt 76a, 1898
Weber, E. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 28, 1898 Previously unpublished. Sister Weber:
I felt disappointed in not seeing others of your children come with Maggie. I wish you to understand that I will take on myself the bills incurred by the advantages of their education. I feel an interest in your girls. I want that they should now have the benefits of the school. I will defray their expenses. It means much to girls the age of your children to be under influences favorable not only to the formation of a symmetrical character, but that they should have the advantages of a religious education. They are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God. If they give themselves to the service of God, they will be under the discipline and control of God as His children, and will secure to themselves that life that measures with the life of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 1)
I have given Maggie to understand my purpose. Now I ask you for your own sake, and for your children’s sake, consent to their coming to the school. What an opportunity this will be. I cannot consent for Maggie to take this expense on herself. I have a fund which is dedicated to the Lord for the education of children and youth, and I mean that your daughters will have the advantage of being in the school building, and learning how to understand the Scriptures, also learning the best methods of cooking and sewing, and other domestic lines.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 2)
The atmosphere here is wholesome. And if your children can be separated from companions who care not for those things which will qualify them for a home in the mansions which the Lord has prepared for all who love Him, I am glad to open the way for them. Will you please consider this? I know that there are possibilities in your children, if their talents are improved, and if they are disciplined through the grace given to make characters which God shall approve. I feel desirous to work to this end.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 3)
Maggie has now an education which will place her in any position in intellectual lines of work. She can do cooking, and she is a good seamstress. She fears and loves God. Will you please give me the opportunity of carrying your children through this next term of school. I would be very glad indeed to have them here during the summer term, for I know that the influence here will be just what they need. I wish that you and your children were located near the school, for their sake and your own. But if this cannot be brought about now, it may be in the providence of God in the future.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 4)
The Lord is soon to come in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory, and I want that your family shall be prepared for His appearing. Your children need now, just now, to be where they will have different influences surrounding them. Time is short, and we have no moments to lose. We do not want them to be lost, but saved in the kingdom of God. I beg of you to keep your own soul in the love of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 5)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 76a, 1898, 6)
Lt 77, 1898
Waggoner, Brother and Sister [E. J.] Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 26, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 17MR 216-220. + Dear Brother and Sister Waggoner:
How much pleased I would be to see you and visit with you. I have so much desired that you would visit us in Australia; but it has been some years since I have considered the General Conference as the voice of God, and therefore I feel no desire to write, although again and again I have come to the point of requesting you to make a visit to Australia. Cannot you do this? Please write us whether you can.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 1)
When I learned that Robinson and his wife had been sent to England, I said, It is a mistake. He has not the qualifications that would be of use and benefit in Europe, for unless he can rule, he would ruin. Then his wife’s influence would be a very wrong one. There is no light in her. She is a body of darkness, a channel through whom the enemy works, and that continuously. Who placed him in power? Why did they place him in that position? He has left his mark where it has done harm that will not be easily effaced. The Lord help and strengthen you against all such influences.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 2)
What is Elder Olsen doing in Europe now? I feel very sorry for him. I cannot feel in union with him, as I formerly did. He did not use aright the testimonies given me for him. He gave wrong impressions by selecting portions of the testimonies and making strong use of them, passing over the reproofs given to him and to others. I cannot place confidence in him. He has oppressed his brethren by bringing in elements to work against those whom God was using to do His work. Will not God judge for these things? I hope that something will take place that will give me stronger faith than I now have in Battle Creek and the working of the cause of God in the institutions there. But as yet, I am in trouble of mind, sending over reproving messages for them. First one thing and then another works to hinder, and not to purify, the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 3)
I write to you now because I want you (and W. C. White is of the same mind) to visit us in Australia. We think Present Truth the best paper published by our people. We enjoyed Elder and Mrs. Prescott’s visit here very much, and I was surprised that he did not remain in Battle Creek when he returned. It may be in the providence of God that he is where he is, but I do hope and pray that the Lord will adjust the work so that proper ones will take hold of it in Battle Creek.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 4)
I would be pleased to have you come here to Australia. This seems to be a new world. Great changes have been made here since we first broke the soil three years ago this coming September. We have had very close work in regard to means, and still have. We are hoping, eagerly hoping, that the Lord will hear our earnest prayers and furnish us means to build a hospital in Cooranbong. We need it so much. The poor people here know not how to take care of themselves. Sara McEnterfer is called out quite frequently to treat the sick. It is a great tax on her, and we can ill afford to have her away so much.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 5)
I have decided to walk out by faith and secure a site for a hospital. I shall send to America, asking the members of our churches to donate a dime each, and those whose hearts are willing a larger sum; for this building we must have, and we shall go to work to erect it just as soon as we can possibly obtain means. We shall build as cheaply as we can, and then this building will be succeeded by a better one. We can do scarcely anything for the sick unless we have a place in which they can be given treatment. We shall wait, and watch, and pray, trusting God’s living Word. We feel deeply the need of men to work and money to use.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 6)
Sunday, August 27
Today we are to ride to Wyee, a place about six or seven miles away, to visit the railway workers, and speak to those who want to hear the words of truth. I have thought how profitable it would be to have minute men, laborers together with God, who would be instant in season and out of season. The Lord’s work is not to stand on ceremony, with a precise time to be observed for every line of work. When a great and decisive work is to be done, God chooses men and women to do this work, and it will feel the loss if the talents of both are not combined.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 7)
God has divine methods. David expresses the ways of God, “O God, thou hast taught me from my youth,” he says, “and hitherto have I declared thy wondrous works.” He declares that though [he is] old and grey headed his zeal has not diminished. He entreats the Lord not to leave him to his own wisdom, but to remain with him, that he may bear testimony to the youth that are springing up around him. [Psalm 71:17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 8)
The Lord has a great work to be done, and He will bequeath the most in the future to those who have done the most in the present. The Lord chooses His own agents, and each day under different circumstances gives them a trial in His plan of operations. In each wholehearted, true endeavor to work out His plans, He chooses His agents, not because they are perfect, but that they may gain perfection of character through connection with His work. Those in responsible positions who have the least conscientious scruples in reference to their own course of action are the ones who watch most jealously for the mistakes of others. Position does not make the man. Only by a living connection with God is the Holy Spirit implanted in the heart. Those who have this connection are faithful and true and will not betray holy trust.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 9)
The men whom God has called and chosen may, if they will, learn of Christ to be true. They may work out their own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God that worketh in them to will and to do of His good pleasure. But when young men and women begin to put on airs of importance, they are not looking to the Lord Jesus. They are not learning from Him to be meek and lowly. They form habits of arbitrary authority, and are full of conceit, full of boasting about what they are going to do, and what wonderful improvements they will make in advancement and growth. They have not learned lessons from Christ, and they become so wise in their own conceit that they think they are on the topmost round of the ladder, but they have not placed their feet on the first round. They show that they cannot guide, with enlightened, sanctified intelligence, their own little bark of self. If they had learned this lesson, they would have learned how to deal with human minds.
(13LtMs, Lt 77, 1898, 10)
Lt 78, 1898
Faulkhead, Brother; Salisbury, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 3, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brethren Salisbury and Faulkhead:
Last evening Sara read me a letter from Brother Salisbury in regard to Brother Hare working in the editorial line in Melbourne. Why should he not have a chance there? From the light the Lord has given me Brother Colcord should have a change of work and of climate, for his own good, and for the good of his family. This is his due, and it will be a blessing to him in many ways.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 1)
When the Lord sends Brother Tenney to this field, he is not to be placed in the editorial chair in Melbourne. He can best serve the cause of God in covering more ground, in laboring in different localities. A more active line of work should be given to Brother Tenney. But whatever his future work may be, God will reveal it as the work advances. The brethren must not suppose that they can confine Brother Tenney to the editorial chair, for this is not his work.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 2)
Elder Hare is a capable man, and you would place matters in a very awkward position if you do not give him a chance in the editorial work as well as in ministerial lines. I like not the attitude of the prejudice which may be brought in by a word, a look, a report, or a supposition. Brother Colcord should be relieved. You have not Elder Tenney now, and if he were on the ground, you would make a mistake in planning to have him for an editor. Not because he would not be capable in that line, but because his constitution demands a more active life. It would be detrimental to him to confine him to the editorial work. Elder Colcord needs a change. His health demands it, his spiritual life demands it. All these things are to be considered, and this matter must have a far more weight with our people than it hitherto has had.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 3)
We must have judgment, and exercise it in all lines. Our workers in every line are to be appreciated and respected and valued. I appreciate them highly. One man may not be fitted to wrestle with the work of establishing missions, but let our brethren place him where he can work intelligently. Let them not discourage him with their criticisms, but come close to his side. Let him know that he has your love and your confidence, and he and you will be blessed.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 4)
I hope our brethren will be guarded on the point of criticism; for with many in Melbourne this has become a part of their education. They overlook that which is good in men, and attack that which is not so pleasing to their own ideas. Christ declares, “All ye are brethren.” [Matthew 23:8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 5)
Give Brother Hare your confidence, for I know this will be essential. The Lord has so respected and loved him as to point out his errors to him. He has felt this keenly, and has made decided reforms. He may have reforms to make still, but not a whit more than his associates in labor are required to make. We must all strive earnestly for perfection of character, looking unto Jesus, who is the Author and Finisher of our faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 6)
I appeal to you, my brethren, whom I love in the Lord. Be kind, be pitiful, be courteous, love as brethren, and let the peace of God rule in your hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 7)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 78, 1898, 8)
Lt 79, 1898
Lindsay, Harmon “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 3, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in SD 14; 3SM 316; 3MR 204-205. Dear Brother:
I am writing to Philip Wessels, because I dared not withhold the matter urged upon me for him. I have also something written for you. My brother, your connection with the Wessels family placed you where you could exert a great influence for good. They needed the very help that it was possible for you to give them. Had you not leaned to your own understanding, had you put your trust in God, you could have acted as an uplifter to the whole family.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 1)
“Trust in the Lord with all thy heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him and he shall direct thy paths. Be not wise in thine own eyes: fear the Lord and depart from evil.... Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that getteth understanding. For the merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold. She is more precious than rubies and all the things thou canst desire are not to be compared unto her. Length of days is in her right hand; and in her left hand riches and honor. Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace. She is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon her: and happy is every one that retaineth her.” [Proverbs 3:5-7, 13-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 2)
This is the word of the Lord. My brother, you have been making your way, climbing up the ladder of progress. You were entrusted with capabilities and talents, which were to be under the control and supervision of God. Then as you should improve every day in knowledge and understanding, you would gain increased knowledge. You were required to go forward and acquire more knowledge, that you might be able to impart understanding to others. You were to make God your trust, as did Daniel in the courts of Babylon, and with a conscientious sense of your accountability, make the Word of God your rule, your counsellor. God requires you to exercise every ability given you. This imposes weighty obligations upon you as to how you use your reason. “Ye are God’s husbandry: ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] The Lord is constantly at work, putting the very best timber into His building. As part of the Lord’s garden, you are to be cultivated and improved, that you may produce the very choicest kind of fruit.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 3)
God speaks to Harmon Lindsay. “Hear, oh Israel, The Lord our God is one Lord: and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, and with all thy might.” [Deuteronomy 6:4, 5.] “Behold, A certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” This question was framed by the priests, in the hope that Christ’s answer would give them an occasion to accuse and condemn Him. Christ reads all hearts, and He understood this plan. He laid the burden of the answer upon the lawyer himself, knowing that he understood the claims of God’s law. “What is written in the law?” He said, “how readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself. And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live.” [Luke 10:25-28.]
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 4)
The lawyer knew from the Scriptures that God required His people to reveal His character to suffering humanity, to represent Christ as Christ was representing the Father. But willing to justify himself, he said to Jesus, “And who is my neighbor?” Christ then gave the parable of the good Samaritan and asked, “Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among thieves?” The priest and Levite, who saw the suffering one, and passed by on the other side, or the Samaritan, who went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. The lawyer answered, “He that showed mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise.” [Verses 29-37.]
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 5)
“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.” [1 Peter 1:3-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 6)
We may appropriate this promise to ourselves; for we are most assuredly living in the last time. We are quickened together with Christ. This quickening is the work we need to have done for us, because then a new life from Christ will enter the soul, and by faith we shall grasp a new, strong hope. My brother, this is what you need, and what you must have if your life is to be a useful one. I urge you to realize that this privilege is for you if you will sanctify the Lord in your heart. My heart is drawn out to say to you that the time of our sojourn here is short. Take yourself in hand. See that your heart is clean and pure, and that you can sanctify the Lord God in your heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 7)
The Lord has given great opportunities to many. In His providence He has given some privileges above others. He requires them to improve every talent in proportion to the privileges and opportunities granted them. The Lord would have every soul seek for wisdom and understanding, that He may make good to the very letter every promise given in His Word. If men and women would be true doers of the Word, God would fulfil His promises to the letter. We are to follow on to know the Lord. Our course of action is to be planned in accordance to what the Lord will expect of us. We are to be faithful and discreet, making continual advancement in faith. Enoch walked with God. He walked forward, not backward. He did not stand still. Discretion and judgment are to be zealously maintained. Then we can speak to God in any place.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 8)
“The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple.” [Psalm 119:130.] My brother, you have not been as God planned you should be—growing up into the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus. It is necessary that we understand the relation between spiritual and intellectual improvement, that we may see that with a renewed heart, we shall be enabled more clearly to understand the mystery of godliness and the working out of Satan’s corrupting principles. We are living in a world where God is dishonored by apostasy and rebellion. False prophets, false doctrines, and strange voices would claim our attention; but God’s servants will be as though they heard not. The Word of the living God is the treasure which God has given us, and if we appreciate this Word, which is spirit and life, we shall not become apostates, neither shall we be orphans.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 9)
The Word from God is, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, ... and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.] These words were given to the Lord’s watchmen, “Depart ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing; go ye out of the midst of her; be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord. For ye shall not go out with haste, nor go by flight: for the Lord will go before you; and the God of Israel will be your rereward.” [Isaiah 52:11, 12.] As the chosen of God, we are called upon to have His Spirit vitalizing our whole being. Then the precious principles in the Word of God will not be clouded before our eyes, but will be clear and distinct, upon high and holy ground.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 10)
God would have your principles pure, elevated, ennobling. We are under distinct obligation to God, and we are to be a peculiar and holy people, distinguished by moral purity. Our acknowledgment by God as His adopted children, as His sons and daughters, depends upon our coming out from the world and being separate. Paul was inspired. He spoke as an inspired man, and the promise was given to him to be given to us as coming directly from God, “I will be a Father unto you.” [2 Corinthians 6:18.] God is our Father, a tender parent, solicitous for His spiritual children. He is pledged to be the protector, counsellor, guide, and friend of all who are obedient to Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 11)
My brother, you have ceased to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. Do you not realize that you have lost your vital connection with God? Unless the matter is opened before you, you cannot see the great good you might have accomplished had you kept in vital touch with God. There are those you might have helped, blessed, and saved had you employed your God-given powers to the best account. Today, the present moment, is yours. It may be your last opportunity, your last privilege, to speak and act as one who must give an account.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 12)
The sinners, the misguided ones, with whom you are linked, are some of them standing where if God should say to them, “This night thy soul shall be required of thee,” they would not be ready. [Luke 12:20.] Have you been true and faithful? If you had continued to be linked closely to Jesus Christ, what a good work you might have done. Your own neglect to improve and grow as God’s husbandry has lost for you your influence and power. Will you remember that God holds in His hand your life, and the life of every member of your family, and the family with whom you have united?
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 13)
Eternal results hang on the present movements of human beings. But how unconcerned many are in regard to this matter. How frequently the sinner who might come to Christ today closes up his earthly record on the morrow. He is then beyond repentance, beyond pardon; his case is fixed, eternally fixed. To lose heaven is to lose everything.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 14)
You have become a dwarf in more than one respect. Your mind has become bound about because you have not felt the need of rising to meet emergencies and mastering difficulties. The Lord abundantly bestows upon us the most precious things from His treasury. He has given us the glorious sunlight, to cause vegetation to flourish, that we may be enriched with the sustenance His garden produces. But God’s greatest gift is Christ, whose life is ours, given for us. He died for us, and was raised for us, that we might come forth from the tomb to a glorious companionship with heavenly angels, to meet our loved ones and to recognize their faces, for the Christlikeness does not destroy their image, but transforms it into His glorious image. Every saint connected in family relationship here will know each other there.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 15)
When we are redeemed, the Bible will be understood in a higher, broader, and clearer sense than it now is. The veil that has hung between mortality and immortality will be rent away. We shall see His face.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 16)
The Bible tells us that we gain immortality through Jesus Christ. Our life must be hid with Christ in God. My brother, you have lost your vitality. You have ceased to be a wrestler. You have willingly allowed your mental and physical powers to stagnate. Better would it have been for you if your lines had been laid in poverty, if you had been dependent upon your own exertions for success. You have not felt the pressure of responsibility. You have relaxed both physical and spiritual muscles, and have shown yourself to be a slothful servant. You need not be thus. A do-little attitude accustoms itself to any situation. But you can rise above this sloth-bound attitude. For Christ’s sake, for your soul’s sake, for the sake of the Wessels family, recover your God-given manhood. You are defrauding your own soul of the richest treasures.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 17)
God is our witness to all our transactions. You are either serving the Lord with all diligence, [or] else you are wasting the talents given you that you might make every advancement toward physical and mental perfection. The Lord speaks. Hear what He says, “Be not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” [Romans 12:11.] You have ceased to progress. There is much you might have done in many lines, but you are losing your attitude, and this will diminish more and more, unless you arouse yourself, and use your talents to the glory of God. The Lord wants what He calls men of opportunity, men of tact and ability, who can meet and overcome difficulties. The Lord made Daniel and Joseph shrewd managers. They did not live to please their own inclination, but to please God.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 18)
Remember that you are constantly making an impression, favorable or unfavorable. The heavenly universe is watching what we are doing. God would have you make impressions that will be as abiding as eternity. By your example you should demonstrate to the Wessels family that Bible religion gives no endorsement to idleness, selfish pleasure, self-gratification, or extravagance. You are to practice before them habits of making the most of your time, of being industrious and frugal. You are to show that you appreciate the truth and the love of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 19)
My brother, I am pained to see that in the place of rising up to walk with the Lord Jesus, you are indulging a spirit of doing very little. Will you not bind yourself up with God? Waste not your physical and mental powers in inaction. Let your example be a constant reminder of what God requires from every steward of means and of ability. Faith and prayer will do everything for you. May the Lord move upon you by His Holy Spirit. Arise and shine; for your light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon you.
(13LtMs, Lt 79, 1898, 20)
Lt 79a, 1898
Lacey, Herbert Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 28, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother Herbert Lacey:
I have not been able to sleep much during the past night. I was brought over the ground of the first term of school, and many things were presented before me. During that term, there were genuine workers in the school, men who were firm to do all that they could possibly do to advance the interests of the school. There were also those whose influence worked to counteract the influences which God would have preserved.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 1)
You, Brother Lacey, do not realize how the Lord regarded your attitude during the last school term. It was your duty to give help and encouragement to a class who needed an entirely different education and discipline from what they had formerly received at home, and at school. But you thought that your natural and educated talents were more needed in the schoolroom, for the perfection of their education. This view will stand as an obstacle in the way of the best work in school lines. You must not look upon these things in the light of your home training, and your school education, for if you do, the very things that you ought to learn will be left unlearned because you think that you already understand the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 2)
When God gave you light during the last year, you did not see it as light and act promptly upon it. The precious light given of God in your behalf was not appreciated. Because of your own defective appreciation of that which is just, and right, and equal, you have represented the matter of the school according to your own incorrect ideas, and have misrepresented the matter of your connection with the school.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 3)
Brother Lacey, the Lord has again brought you into connection with the school. Beware lest you cherish the same spirit which hindered your progress last year. If you do not conscientiously accept the light given you during the last school year, you will not make the advancement, or effect the change of attitude which God would have you do, during this school year.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 4)
If we have consecrated ourselves to God, we are daily and hourly to do the will of our Father which is in heaven. It is profitable for us to inquire as to what enterprise it is best for us to engage in, and whatever work we accept, we should give to it our wholehearted service. We should never forget that this school was established at a great sacrifice, and we should inquire every day how we can best please the Master in our labors to advance the students in every line of education.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 5)
The most essential experience to be gained by the teacher and the student is that obtained in seeking the salvation of souls for whom Christ died. Teachers and students are to work for the recovery of that which was lost through transgression. Let every teacher take this work upon him, laboring to place the feet of every student upon the true foundation, the solid Rock.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 6)
All our talents of ability and means are God’s entrusted gifts, and He would not have any of His workers behind in a conception of their duty. Every one is required to shake off the spirit of lethargy, and employ his energies faithfully for the advancement of the school. Time is short. Time is precious. God calls for workers to give time, strength, and ability to the school. Soon we shall be scattered, we know not where. The students will be scattered to different localities. They must have a thorough knowledge of Bible truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 7)
Our faith must be something more than it is now. The Word of God is offering to each one who receives Jesus Christ a preparation for eternal life. And as long as Satan exists, every inducement will be presented to lure the soul to self-deception and death.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 8)
We must have the truth as it is in Jesus. Christ was the great Worker. He did not measure His work by hours. His time, His heart, His soul, and His strength were given to labor for the benefit and blessing of humanity. Entire days were devoted to labor, and entire nights were spent in prayer, that He might be braced to meet the wily foe in all his deceptive workings, and fortified to do His work in uplifting and restoring humanity. Our faith must take in more than it has done. We must not pervert the Word of God, crushing out and weakening its precious meaning. That Word alone can move our consciences, and quicken our minds to understand and our hearts to feel.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 9)
Teachers, are you giving yourselves to the Lord? Or are you trying to maintain and hold on to the false education that you have received? Are you losing the precious opportunities granted you to become better acquainted with God’s plan and methods? Do you believe the Word of God? Are you becoming better able to understand what it means to give yourselves to the Lord and become converted to His service every day? Are you missionaries to do God’s will? Do you believe the Bible, and heed what it says on this subject?
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 10)
Do we believe that we are living in the last days of this earth’s history? We have a large work before us. We must have hearts that can feel. Has not the work at the school, at the present time, a special meaning for us whom God has made the repositaries of sacred truth that is full of eternal results? Are we not to be bearers of the sacred light of the Word which is to lighten all nations? Are we chosen vessels unto the Lord? Has God made us the light of the world? Christ said, “I must work while it is day.” [John 9:4.] We occupy the position of Christians, followers of Christ, and what are we really doing? If we have truly given ourselves to the Lord, we shall live in covenant relation to Him, taking His Word as our guide at every step. If we maintain this position, we will be laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 79a, 1898, 11)
Lt 80, 1898
Waggoner, E. J. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 24, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 11MR 367-374. E. J. Waggoner:
I have not been able to sleep past half-past four a.m. It has been impressed upon my mind that if we realized in a deeper sense the love of God for sinners, much more would be done in the name of Christ to seek and to save that which is lost. The parables of the lost sheep, the lost coin, the prodigal son, bring out in distinct lines God’s pitying love for those who are erring and straying from Him. Although [following] their own course of action in turning away from God, He does not leave them in their misery. The Lord is full of lovingkindness and tender, pitying love to all who are exposed to the temptations of the artful foe.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 1)
How few bear in mind that the tempter was once a covering cherub, a being whom God created for His own name’s glory. Satan fell from his high position through self-exaltation; he misused the high capabilities with which God had so richly endowed him. He fell for the same reason that thousands are falling today, because of an ambition to be first, an unwillingness to be under restraint. The Lord would teach men the lesson that, though united in church capacity, he is not saved until the seal of God is placed upon him, and he is made complete in Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 2)
Those who use their God-given intellect to separate themselves from their Maker and lead others into sin need to be searched after and helped. Christ used the parable of the lost sheep to teach a lesson to the hard-hearted scribes and Pharisees. The rebuke of God was upon these men because of their self-righteousness and pride. They did not appreciate the attributes of Christ, His mercy, His goodness and truth. These were in marked contrast to their representation of piety, and they were therefore continually misunderstanding His mission and work.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 3)
Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost, but they found fault with Him for receiving sinners and eating with them. Christ did not rebuke them openly, lest He should close the door of their hearts against Him, but He gave them a symbol which they could carry with them, and through which some would be convicted. Upon these, after His resurrection and ascension to heaven, the Holy Spirit would come, and they would unite with the disciples in church capacity.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 4)
What did the disciples do under the influence of the Holy Spirit’s working? They called nothing which they possessed their own. All their earthly goods they used to support the poor believers. And this is the influence the Holy Spirit will have upon the hearts of those who believe today. They will not be improvident with the property lent them on trust. They will remember that it is not their own, and will use the Lord’s goods to advance His work. They will publish the glad tidings of the gospel. They will work to relieve the needy, to help the helpless. It was this class for whom Christ manifested the greatest pity, the most tender compassion.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 5)
By the parable of the lost piece of silver Christ sought to impress upon the minds of His hearers the necessity of arousing the sensibilities of those within the home to seek for those who were straying from God. Not one member of the family is to be forgotten. The one wayward child is to be sought for. The candle, the Word of God, is to be lighted, and diligently used in examining everything in the house, to see why this one child is lost to God. Parents are to search their own hearts, to examine their own habits and practices. They are answerable for their management of God’s property. Have they done their work well? Are the fathers and mothers who claim to belong to God training their families to serve and honor and glorify Him?
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 6)
The Lord works with those who are sinners. These are the ones who need most the help of the great Physician; yet, like the lost piece of silver, they are unconscious of their state. The soul unaroused is in a state of impiety, even at an early age. The woman who begins her search for the piece of silver sweeps the house until she finds it. She removes everything that will obstruct her search. She seeks diligently until she finds it. Then, rejoicing in her success, she calls her friends together, saying, “Rejoice with me, I have found the piece which was lost.” [Luke 15:9.] In every home let the candle be lighted. Fathers and mothers must bring the Word of God into their practical life if they would save the souls of their children.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 7)
Every soul is the object of the loving interest of Him who gave His life that He might bring men back to God. This earnest, persevering interest expressed by our heavenly Father teaches us that the helpless and outcast are not to be passed by indifferently. They are the Lord’s by creation and by redemption. If we were left to ourselves to judge, we would regard many who are degraded as hopeless. But the Lord sees the value of the silver in them. Though they do not look for help, He regards them as precious. The ones who sees beneath the surface knows how to deal with human minds. He knows how to bring men to repentance. He knows that if they see themselves as sinners, they will repent and be converted to the truth. This is the work we are to engage in. It lies before us in this locality, and in every place around us.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 8)
In the parable of the prodigal son is presented before us the Lord’s dealing with those who have once known the Father’s love, but who have allowed the tempter to lead them captive at his will. The love of God is still strong for the one who has chosen to separate from Him, and He sets in operation influences to bring him back to the Father’s house. Although he has grieved the Lord, yet if he repents, the Father will receive him. This work is to be done by us more thoroughly than it has been done. The work now being done in America in medical missionary lines are recognized as bearing the signature of heaven. The pearls buried beneath the rubbish of human invention are to be discovered; and when this work is done there will be rejoicing in the heavenly courts. The Lord is represented as joying over His people with singing.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 9)
In this parable Christ shows us that any class of sinners who will return to God He will receive with joy, and cover with His robe of righteousness. As this work is carried on, Satan is disappointed, and imbues with his spirit the elder brother, who apparently has been faithful in the service of his father. When the elder brother saw the joy that was expressed at the return of the prodigal, he felt that he was insulted, for he had never left his father’s house. This spirit is a spirit of selfishness and jealousy. He is now prepared to watch that brother, to criticize all he does, to accuse him for the least deficiency. He will not forgive as the Lord forgives.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 10)
If the restored son makes mistakes, the elder brother marks every defect. He magnifies every wrong action into a large matter. This he does to justify his own unforgiving spirit. This accuser acts out the spirit of Satan to create disunion and heartburning. He sees the mote in his brother’s eye that needs to be plucked out, but he does not discern the beam that is in his own eye. And that beam prevents him from coming close to his brother and adjusting the difficulty. The Spirit of God is not working in that suspicious mind. All this misinterpretation of his brother is placing the accuser where God cannot give him the light of His countenance.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 11)
Men often commit wrong through ignorance or want of judgment. In many instances there is no premeditated wrong; it is caused through a lack of thoughtfulness. The one who treats this as sin is himself a sinner. There is with many a keen imagination that makes them offender for a word or action. But often the one judged is innocent in the sight of God. The accuser, who has permitted the tempter to ruffle his feelings, needs to humble his soul before God, to be purified and refined by the Holy Spirit, to love as brethren, be kind, be courteous. The promise to all is, “Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you.” [James 4:7, 8.] If one errs, remember that this is no more than you yourself have done. Put away evil surmisings. Christ says, “All ye are brethren.” [Matthew 23:8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 12)
The Spirit of the Lord is grieved by those who partake of the feelings of the elder brother. Christ alone can take away suspicion and surmising of evil. It is for His glory to have these things put away, to have self purified. He can then work to mold and fashion the one who has erred. The Saviour’s love can find him and restore him to God, that his capabilities may be exercised for good, his life spent in honoring God and blessing his fellow men.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 13)
“The Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.” [Luke 19:10; Matthew 18:11.] There is a prescription for all who are so rigid in regard to a brother’s wrong, when their own record stands in the books of heaven charged with unconfessed sins. You may ask, What can I do? Listen to the great Teacher: “How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and go into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verses 12-14.] The lessons of this chapter it is for the interest of all to study and practice.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 14)
There are those who act out the spirit of the servant in the parable who was forgiven much, but who revealed an unforgiving spirit. After his lord had forgiven his great debt, “he went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, which owed him an hundred pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest. And his fellow servant fell down at his feet, and besought him saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt. So when his fellow-servants saw what he had done, they were very sorry, and came and told their lord all that was done. Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me: shouldest thou not also have had compassion on my fellow servant, even as I had compassion on thee? And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him.”“So likewise,” said Christ, “shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not everyone his brother their trespasses.” [Verses 28-35.]
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 15)
Personal piety can only bear its testimony in a wise and unconditional surrender to God. It can only be obtained by asking of God. We are to shut our doors to all outward activity, and kneel before our Maker. Away from human beings, we are to consider our duty in the light of the Word of God. “I pray not,” said Christ in His prayer to the Father, “that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil.” [John 17:15.] The soul that seeks after God will find him. And the life will be full of goodness, love, and truth. The conversation will be of heaven, from whence we look for our Saviour. Our religion will tell, in its influence, in our personal deeds.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 16)
John declares, “In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil. Whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother. For this is the message which ye heard from the beginning, that ye love one another. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? because his own works were evil, and his brother’s righteous. Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you. We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death.... Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But whoso hath this world’s goods, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him.... Beloved, if our hearts condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God. And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in his sight.” [1 John 3:10-14, 16-19, 21, 22.] “He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected. Hereby know we that we are in him. He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked. Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment, which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which ye had from the beginning.” [1 John 2:4-7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 17)
The word given from the beginning is the holy law, spoken from Sinai in majesty and glory (Exodus 20). In the words of Christ to the lawyer we see how important it is that we keep the commandments of God. Said Christ, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 18)
The Lord has a work for us all to do. And if the truth in not rooted in the heart, if the natural traits of character are not transformed by the Holy Spirit, we can never be co-laborers with Jesus Christ. Self will constantly appear, and the character of Christ will not be manifested in our lives. The Saviour represented the Word of God by a pearl of great price. When he sent his disciples forth, he warned them: “Cast not your pearls before swine.” [Matthew 7:6.] They understood His meaning. He had placed in their possession truths of the highest value.
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 19)
The question is asked: “What advantage then hath the Jew? Or what profit is there of circumcision? Much every way: chiefly because that unto them were committed the oracles of God.” [Romans 3:1, 2.] God had made the Jewish nation the repositaries of His holy oracles. Had they been faithful stewards of the sacred trust, the Lord would have delighted in His people, and would have made them the praise of the whole earth. But they transgressed the law, and broke the covenant of God. They had despised the riches of His goodness, His forbearance, His longsuffering, not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth to repentance, and in so doing they treasured up to themselves “wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgments of God, who will render to every man according to his deeds: to them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life: ... Not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.” [Romans 2:5-7, 13.] The Jews were the chosen nation. They were favored with the oracles of God. But they did not appreciate the pearl of great price. The apostle asks, “What if some did not believe? Shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged.” [Romans 3:3, 4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 80, 1898, 20)
Lt 81, 1898
Wessels, John “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 5, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother John Wessels:
I received your letter, and thank you for writing. The Lord God in whom we trust will open ways before us. I wish to speak to your brothers. I have used the one thousand pounds loaned me for the school as a faithful steward, and I ask you, the sons for whom this means is requested at this time. Will you not each make a Christmas offering of this means to the Lord, and lay up treasure in heaven?
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 1)
Some things have been presented to me, which I will present to you. I was in a house that was being built and prepared for one of the sons of Sister Wessels. I saw the artist picturing the walls, and expending his skill in beautifying them. There was a Watcher looking on who held in His hand an open book. He asked what was the outlay of money for this elaborate work. The price was given Him, and He wrote it in the book. He then turned to the one for whom all this was designed and said, “Young man, I have prepared a place for you, and soon I am coming to take those who believe in Me to be with Me where I am. I have bought you with a price, even the price of My blood. I have given My life for you that you might inherit eternal life, that you might dwell in the everlasting mansions in My kingdom. The talent of means was entrusted to you that you might win souls back to God, but instead of this you have used it to glorify self.”“Thus saith the high and lofty One, that inhabiteth eternity, I dwell in the high and holy place; with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” [Isaiah 57:15.] Then as He saw several examining the paintings, and remarking upon their beauty, He said, “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love him.” [1 Corinthians 2:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 2)
The wise men discerned Christ as foretold in prophecy, and they were guided by the star to the infant Saviour. There they fell down and worshipped Him; and when they had opened their treasures, “They presented unto him gifts: gold, frankincense, and myrrh.” [Matthew 2:11.] These men, whatever their rank and position in the world, were wise men. They were the first fruits of the Gentile world. They came to the brightness of the Bright and Morning Star, and bowed themselves before Him. They acknowledged Him as Prince of heaven, presenting Him with the choicest of their entrusted goods. The prophet Isaiah had declared that this would be: “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.” [Isaiah 60:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 3)
Similar results will ever follow the manifestation of Christ to the soul of the believer. You have no time now to lose. You have but little time in which to obtain an experience in deep and unfeigned humility of spirit. You are not your own; you are bought with a price. Therefore the Lord Jesus Christ calls upon you to glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s. He wants you to respond to the drawing of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 4)
Had you as a family been converted to God, soul, mind, and strength, the means which has flowed forth in unnecessary channels, for self-gratification which has done your souls only harm, would have been invested in the upbuilding of the cause of God. But instead of this, that which your hands have handled of your Lord’s goods has been worse than lost. You must render an account to God for the goods entrusted to your stewardship. How much hindrance this means has been to the spiritual advancement of the members of Sister Wessels’ family, eternity alone will reveal. Every member of the family should have taken these things into account and, in the place of expending money in selfish indulgences, have rendered to the Lord His own.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 5)
The Lord of glory stepped down from His throne, laid aside His kingly crown, His royal robe, and clothed His divinity with humanity, that humanity might touch humanity, that humanity might lay hold of divinity. Look at Christ life, and make it your study. For your soul’s sake study the character of Christ. For our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. This condescension on the part of Christ was in the plan to redeem and restore the moral image of God in man, and to leave an example of self-denial and self-sacrifice, that the poor might not be despised on account of their poverty, and that the rich might know that earthly wealth will never secure to any soul eternal riches and an immortal inheritance in the kingdom of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 6)
It is not yet too late for you to change your relationship with God. You have not a saving faith. You have but a faint sense of your accountability to God. His claims may be ignored by some of you, but this will not cancel your debt to the Master. He will hold His claims against every soul who does not repent and believe in Him and give to Him His rightful due.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 7)
While seeking to understand the requirements of God, you will not be ashamed to confess your belief in Christ before men. You will not selfishly spend His goods to please your own fancies. You will consider your Saviour’s self-denial and self-sacrifice in your behalf, that you might not perish in your disloyalty to God, but repent and be converted.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 8)
Who will be able to behold the scars of His humiliation, the sign of the affliction and suffering He endured, that He might win man back to His loyalty to God? All the scars in His hands will be as bright beams, to add to the beauty and luster of the glorified body in which He arose, and in which He ascended as the exalted King of all humanity.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 9)
“As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name.” [John 1:12.] All who have a deep and living experience will understand the import of these words. “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, (glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth, ... And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace.” [Verses 14, 16.] Christ said to His disciples, “He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.” [Luke 9:23.] Those who drink of the cup of Christ’s sufferings must meet the temptations Christ met and overcome in His name. And every trial endured will add to the weight of their eternal glory. Every faithful discharge of duty, every act of charity in the name of Christ, every word of encouragement and consolation spoken, will bring to them according to their works. They will soon be acknowledged before the assembled universe as co-laborers with Christ to save a perishing world.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 10)
I call upon every son and daughter of Sister Wessels to seriously consider. We have no time to lose. We are to form characters that will stand the test of the judgment. Satan is playing the game of life for your souls. I have a strong desire to see you less anxious for appearance, for outward show and display; for this is not in your favor. Consider what charity means from the Bible standpoint. Build upon the Rock, the eternal Rock. Remember that Christ, the world’s Redeemer, came not to be ministered unto, but to minister. In His manhood He made Himself servant of all. Because you have plenty of money to handle you are not to look upon earnest service as something of which you need to be ashamed.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 11)
Christ worked at the carpenter’s trade, and helped to support the family, and in this He has forever set to His seal that work is a blessing. Useful employment of all the physical powers is essential for health. It is honorable, praiseworthy, approved and blessed of God. To every man God has given his work. No one is to be idle, for this invites the enemy to tempt you. The Lord has given to every one his work. He has given Philip Wessels a work to do. It is to receive the Word as the voice of God, to humble his heart before God, to control his prejudices, his temper, and to overcome the selfishness that has marred his character.
(13LtMs, Lt 81, 1898, 12)
Lt 82, 1898
Wessels, Sister [Philip] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 5, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in DG 185-186. Dear Sister Philip Wessels:
I feel a deep interest in you, your husband, and your children. I thank my heavenly Father that He has given you grace to hold fast the faith under trying circumstances. But do not for a moment, my sister, distrust your heavenly Father. Let your heart trust in God. Place your confidence in Him. His hand sustains you, and if you abide in Christ, you will grow stronger and stronger. Following on to know the Lord, you will know that His goings forth are prepared as the morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 1)
The knowledge of the truth is connected with the possession of that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. If you continue to trust in God, you will realize the most precious blessings in every time of need. The Lord sees, the Lord knows, how much you need His grace. You may depend upon Him. His meditation is assured in His promise, His everlasting pledge. “Them that honor me,” He says, “I will honor.” [1 Samuel 2:30.] The Lord will reward your simple faith and trust in Him. You need not distrust the Word of God at any time. You have proved the promise of God. You have felt His hand upholding you. The Lord will hear your prayers.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 2)
I feel so grateful to God that His work is advancing in this desert. At the close of the school term we had a most precious meeting, lasting nearly three weeks. A few weeks before this meeting twenty-one were baptized, and one week ago eleven more followed their Lord in this ordinance. Some of these have recently embraced the truth. Others were keeping their first Sabbath. One young man, who lives about six miles from this place, has been coming to the meetings. He is a man of fine appearance, but was placed in this locality to be away from the temptation to drink. He has embraced the truth, and was baptized one week ago. Another man and wife, living at Awaba, about nine miles from this place, who have come occasionally to our meetings, were baptized last Sabbath. They were at one time in the Salvation Army. Another candidate was a lady from Sydney, who is an artist. Her husband also is an artist but an infidel. The wife has embraced the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 3)
During the last term of school a Japanese has been in attendance. When he came he knew nothing of religion or of God. When asked if he had a knowledge of God, he pointed to himself, and said, “Me is God.” He has been a diligent student, and was baptized with the other candidates. He was thoroughly converted. Several of the students were baptized. There are others interested in the truth all through this place. The standard of truth is to be lifted in Newcastle at once.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 4)
Today I spoke in our chapel. Willie spoke at Dora Creek, three miles from here. There is quite a little company of believers there. When we have general meetings here, they come up by boat, or I send my horses and carriages for them. One man, a fisherman, a rough, hard case, embraced the truth at this place. He was [a] tobacco user, a tea drinker, a meat eater. But he was converted and transformed in character. His trade as fisherman and boat builder failed, and he sold his boat and secured a little place for himself in the bush. He is now cultivating the soil. He is away in the bush, but he has some neighbors, and he has commenced meetings with them. Several have become interested. Thus those who receive the truth go forth to work for others, and the seeds of truth are being sown.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 5)
We are now preparing to erect a hospital for the sick. I will put this through if I can. Often I have to give up Sister McEnterfer, my secretary and nurse, to go here and there to nurse the sick. No doctor can be obtained nearer than Newcastle, twenty-five miles distant, and the poor people have to pay five guineas for a visit. And when the doctor comes, he seldom does anything for them, but tells them to take their sick to the hospital. We charge nothing for our medical missionary work. I take the sick into my house and care for them, and Sara treats them with perfect success. But we cannot continue to do this, for our house is full of workers.
(13LtMs, Lt 82, 1898, 6)
Lt 83, 1898
White, W. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 17, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TMK 88; UL 243; VSS 15. Dear Son Willie:
Last evening, I received your letter, so full of information. You are devising many things of great importance, and if the Lord plans with you, they will prove a grand success. And when the workers unite in asking wisdom of God, and give themselves up to be led and guided by Him, I have faith to believe that He will not disappoint His servants who need His guidance, who desire that the Holy Spirit shall work them, bringing under His control their minds and their will.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 1)
We need to sense deeply that all influence is a precious talent, to be used for God. The entire life is God’s, and it is to be treated as such. Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a price. The life of Christ in our life is the very root of a consecrated life. We need to appreciate every capability we possess, because it is lent capital to be improved to God’s glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 2)
I have seen many things which you have been considering in your conference, and there has been presented before me the constant temptation there is for human beings to consider that any influence they have gained the result of something valuable in themselves. The Lord does not work with these, for He will not give to any human being the glory that belongs to His own name. God would have everyone under His supervision, and recognize that to God belongs all glory of their success. If they do this, they will increase in knowledge and in wisdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 3)
From the light given me by God, His servants should not lift themselves up in their own judgment and efficiency, for the Lord will permit them to move in their own wisdom, and humble them by defeat. If the human worker will walk in all humility of mind, looking to God, trusting in Him, working out his own salvation with fear and trembling, the Lord will co-operate with him. It is God that works in us to do His will for His own name’s glory. He will give His wisdom, His divine power, to everyone who is doing His service. He makes the humble, trustful servant His representative—the one who will not lift himself up, and think of himself more highly than he ought to think. The life of such an one will be dedicated to God as a living sacrifice, and that life He will accept and use and sustain. He longs to make men wise with His own wisdom, that that wisdom may be exercised in His own behalf. He manifests Himself through the consecrated humble worker.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 4)
Our life is not our own. It is Christ’s life. All is His, and we are to spend our powers in doing the will of God. Watch and pray, spend and be spent, in doing His will from the heart. Carry every entrusted capability as a sacred treasure, to be used in imparting to others the knowledge and grace received. In this you will answer the purpose for which God gave them. The Lord requires us to sink self in Jesus Christ and let the glory be all of God. Our life is the Lord’s, and is invested with a responsibility that we do not fully comprehend. The threads of self have become woven into the fabric, and this has dishonored God.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 5)
Nehemiah, after gaining so great an influence over the monarch in whose court he lived, and over his people in Jerusalem, instead of ascribing praise to his own excellent traits of character, his remarkable aptness and energy, stated the matter just as it was. He declared that his success was due to the good hand of God that was upon him. He cherished the truth that God was his safeguard in every position of influence. For every trait of character by which he obtained favor, he praised the working power of God through His unseen agencies. And God gave him wisdom because he did not exalt himself. The Lord taught him how to use the gifts entrusted to him to the very best advantage, and under the supervision of God these talents gained other talents. This human agent could be worked by divine agencies.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 6)
Every jot of influence is to be appreciated as the gift of God. The eye of the mind is to be single to the glory of God. Then the sense of responsibility will increase. Our talent will be put out to the exchangers to increase and double. There are hundreds of men and women who, if they had a proper appreciation of the heavenly trust, would go diligently and earnestly to work to use what they have. They would pray, and believe in God as the Source of all power and might, and would work as God’s employed servants. And their energy of character would not be wasted as far as spiritual results were concerned. They would consecrate themselves to God, soul, body, and spirit, and do His service by imparting to others the light and truth received. They will learn how to pray intelligently, how to make the best use of their voice, how to communicate truth in the best way, that their voice, which is a precious gift, may be employed to the glory of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 7)
Every improvement possible should be made in manner, in speech, in clearness of pronunciation. God’s servant should speak as though before the heavenly universe. They are to represent the perfection of God’s entrusted gifts. They are to improve every talent, that they may obtain an influence as speaking and acting for God.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 8)
They are to be God’s representatives, taking the work of God and clothing it with all the attractions possible. God does not design that the human channel shall be uncouth. Man is not to belittle or degrade the heavenly current that passes through him to others. All may exert a much more extensive influence if they will educate themselves. You who think that you have few talents, appreciate and use and perfect that which you have, that the Lord’s work may not be cheapened or made inferior.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 9)
The truth always sanctifies the receiver. With holy determination, standing under the bloodstained banner of Jesus Christ, encourage all to use simple, pure, elevated language. Speech, pronunciation, and voice—cultivate these talents, not under any great elocutionist of the world, but under the power of the Holy Spirit of God. The reception of the truth will never make men or women coarse and rough and cheap in the use of any gift that God has entrusted to them. All these blessings are given for the development of Christian character.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 10)
We are now in a school preparatory for the highest grade, even the heavenly courts of the Lord. No cheapness of character will find entrance there. Truth, precious, pure, and elevating, is to be cherished, that it may sanctify us unto God. We are in no case to belittle the power of truth upon human minds and characters. If it is received into the heart, the truth will have a transforming power upon the character and life of the receiver. Through it we shall become representatives of Jesus Christ to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 11)
O, if we had only lived the truth day by day, how pure, how refined and elevated, would be the influence of every soul who claims to be a child of God. We must be Christlike in the spirit as well as in the form of doctrine. It is the influence of sacred truth upon hearts and lives that is the power of God unto salvation to all them that believe, and it is the power of God to a world that does not believe. Its testimony borne to the world either saves or condemns.
(13LtMs, Lt 83, 1898, 12)
Lt 83a, 1898
Starr, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 29, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Starr:
I have felt in great uncertainty in regard to our leaving this destitute field at this time. I have expected to attend the Queensland camp meeting, but I am not clear in regard to this matter. There is to be such a large number of ministers and workers there that we have decided, W. C. White and myself, that it is not our duty to go at this time. There is an important work to be done here in the book line, and every breakup such as this means two months less, at least, to my work.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 1)
There is a large amount of ministerial labor provided for the Queensland camp meeting, and there will be more preaching than the people really need at one meeting, while there are places about here that need very much help in understanding the truth. They must have help. Visiting must be done, else we shall not advance.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 2)
If there was a scarcity of laborers for the Queensland meeting, the situation would be different. As it is, it is plainly our duty to work here. There seemed to be presented to me little clusters of people, who were waiting for some one to teach them. We see the sheep left without a shepherd. It is the impression these things have made upon me that has led me to make the decision I have made. The Lord has been gracious to me. He has given me health and His Holy Spirit. I can work about here near home, and help poor souls who need help.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 3)
A large number of ministers are to attend this camp meeting, which is to last only two weeks. Several other workers are to be in attendance. Where is the place and opportunity for all these to work? Camp meetings are to be held in other places, and there will be need in the cities of a strong force, not only during camp meeting, but, as in Stanmore, after the meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 4)
W. C. White and myself will visit Queensland after the camp meeting. The[re] is then generally a let down. We shall attend the meetings and do our best to help when the people need it most. Then there will be someone to take up the work which needs to be carried forward in this locality in the highways and hedges.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 5)
What will you do, my brother and sister, with the work in Sydney? Who will carry forward that work? Who will educate and train the new workers in Sydney how to relate themselves to the work? Will you consider these things? I feel somewhat over this matter, and I want to do my utmost to help the very ones who need help at the present time in this locality.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 6)
I think of the expense of transporting so many ministers and workers. Where will they have a chance to speak or work during a two weeks’ meeting? Will not one be treading upon the time of another?
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 7)
But I will go no further. I want to do my best for the Master wherever I am. But camp meetings must be followed up, and this will cost something. No camp meeting should be held and then left, as stitches dropped. We need in every such effort to have sufficient means for the after work, which must be done to bind off the work of the camp meeting, that the people may not have heard in vain.
(13LtMs, Lt 83a, 1898, 8)
Lt 84, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 5, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CD 293-294, 412-414; 8MR 258-259; 11MR 185-186. Dear Brother:
I received your letter, and will explain as best I can in reference to the meat. The words you mention were in a letter written to Sanford Rogers and some others at the time Sister Chamberlain was at the Health Retreat. I had three letters hunted up. Some letters were copied and some were not. I told them to give dates to the time of the statements made. At that time the meat diet was being prescribed and used very largely.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 1)
The light given me was that meat in a healthful condition was not to be cut off all at once, but talks were to be given in the parlor in regard to the use of dead flesh of any kinds; that fruits, grains, and vegetables, properly prepared, were all the system required to keep it in health; but that they must first show that we have no need to use meat where there was an abundance of fruit, as in California. But at the Health Retreat they were not prepared to make abrupt moves, after using meat so abundantly as they had done. It would be necessary for them to use meat very sparingly at first, and finally discontinue it entirely. But there must be only one table, called the patient’s meat eating table. The other tables were to be free from this article.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 2)
I would be pleased to inquire the date of these statements. I labored most earnestly to have all meat discarded, but this difficult question must be handled discreetly and not rashly, after meat had been used three times per day. The patients must be educated from a health standpoint.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 3)
This is all I can remember on that point. Increased light has been coming for us to consider. The animal creation is diseased, and it is difficult to determine the amount of disease in the human family that is the result of meat eating. We read constantly in the daily papers about the inspection of meat. Butchers’ shops are continually being cleaned out; the meat being sold is condemned as unfit for use.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 4)
The light has come to me for many years that meat eating is not good for health or morals. And yet it seems so strange that I have to meet this meat eating question again and again. I had a very close and decided talk with the physicians in the Health Home. They had considered the matter, and Brother and Sister Semmens were brought into very strait places. Meat was being prescribed for patients; even Sister Starr was prevailed upon to eat it. This I did not know. Sister Harlow was under the doctor’s care and a meat diet was prescribed for her. Not understanding this, at all, I consulted with no one; but Sabbath, while at the Australian Union Conference, held at Stanmore, I felt urged by the Spirit of the Lord to take up the case of the Health Home established at Summer Hill, which is only a few stations from Stanmore.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 5)
I presented the advantages to be obtained in this sanitarium. I showed that meat was never to be placed on the table as an article of food, that the life and health of thousands were being sacrificed at the altars where dead flesh was being offered up for consumption. I never gave a more earnest and decided appeal. I said, We are thankful that we have an institution here where the flesh of dead animals is not prescribed for any patients. Let it be said that not one morsel of meat has been placed on the tables, either for physicians, managers, helpers, or patients. I said, We have confidence in our physicians that this question will be treated from a health standpoint, for dead carcasses should always be looked upon as not fit to compose the diet of Christians.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 6)
I did not varnish the matter one particle. I said that should those in our Health Home bring the flesh of dead animals upon the table, they would merit the displeasure of God. They would defile the temple of God, and they would need the words spoken to them, “Whoso defileth the temple of God, him will God destroy.” [1 Corinthians 3:17.] The light that God has given me is that the curse of God is on the earth, the sea, the cattle, on the animals. There will soon be no safety in the possession of flocks or herds. The earth is decaying under the curse of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 7)
I then presented before them the necessity of those who were crowded into the cities procuring land in localities far from the cities, where they could cultivate the soil. The cities were growing more and more as was the earth before the flood, and more and more as Sodom, preparing for the fate of Sodom.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 8)
I met the doctors and Brother Semmens, talked with them for about two hours, and I freed my soul. I told them that they had been tempted, and that they were yielding to temptation. In order to secure patronage, they would set a meat table, and then would be tempted to go farther, to use tea and coffee, and drugs. I told them that if they began in this line, we would not connect with the Health Home. I said, There will be temptation through the ones whose appetite for meat has been gratified, and if such ones have connection with the Health Home, they will present temptations to sacrifice principle. There must not be the first introduction of meat-eating. Then there will not need to be an expulsion of meat, because it will never have appeared on the table. It would be easier to bring in meat, but they would thus show that they were not health reformers. The Battle Creek Sanitarium will not long continue to patronize meat-eating.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 9)
The argument had been used, that they might use meat upon the table until they could educate in regard to its disuse. But as new patients were continually coming, the same excuse would establish meat-eating. No; do not let it appear on the table once. Then your lectures in regard to the meat question will correspond with the message you should bear. Touch not, taste not, handle not.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 10)
You see, Dr. Kellogg, that this matter is a serious one, but it is decidedly settled for the present. I have had both Sister Starr and Sister Harlow with me for three weeks, and no meat or butter has been placed on my table. Nothing to drink except cold water appears on my table. All have decided that it is for their health to use as little liquid food as possible. Both Sisters Starr and Harlow slept well. I took them out to ride often, over rather rough roads, and both have greatly improved in health. Sister Harlow was paying twelve shillings a week for room and board in the city. I brought her to my country home, and she has lost her headache. We have had her now about two months. I ask her nothing for board. I want her to get well.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 11)
Sister Harlow has been an invalid for some time, in consequence of her internal organs fastening to the backbone. She has been proprietor of a large dressmaking establishment. In this business her difficulties developed. Her head suffered because of stomach difficulties and the trouble I have mentioned. She came to the Health Home and took treatment for a while. All her friends, father, mother, brothers, and sisters are unbelievers. We thought best to have her come to my home. I dared not place her in any other family, fearing that they would not know how to help her, and would allow her to do too much.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 12)
Here she rides on horseback and does a little sewing. She is improving in health so much that we have hopes that she will be able to educate a class in school in the science of sewing properly. This is the one who was advised to eat meat and butter. She uses neither. She has plenty of milk and cream from cows which we keep in as healthy a condition as possible. I am raising my own stock. Sister Harlow has not had any kind of medicine but charcoal soaked in water. She drinks this water, and is doing excellently without meat or butter, tea or coffee.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 13)
When we get a hospital, we shall have many patients of this kind. The people here send for Sara to prescribe for them, and her fame is bringing her into high repute. She has patients to take care of nigh and afar off. She has complete success. But a hospital we must have. We spare Sara, although we do not know how to do this. She does not ask a penny for her work. The boy whose ankle was cut to the bone with glass was a terrible case, but he was completely cured, and his grandfather, a Catholic, with whom he lives, came yesterday to put him into the primary school at Avondale. We have several students from outside attending the school.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 14)
October 6, quarter past two a.m. Now, in regard to the meat diet. I have had workmen clearing land, building houses, breaking up the soil, doing the hardest kind of work, and these have sat at my table; but not a particle of meat has been upon my table in any shape for the last five years. I found that I could take no half and half ground I must be firm and decided in regard to my diet. One thing I do know: all who eat at my table improve in health and flesh. We have two meals only. I do not forbid those who choose from having a cracker and a cup of hot water and milk in the evening, but I find that I am best when I eat nothing after the noonday meal.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 15)
If your wife could come to our home, without the inconvenience of the long journey, how pleased we should be. Everyone who comes here is delighted with the place. There seems to be health in the air we breathe. We receive letters of sympathy in reference to the hot summer weather. This surprises us, for we do not suffer from insupportable heat. There are but very few really hot days. Our friends have taken from the papers the report of the great heat wave which passed over Melbourne, Adelaide, and Sydney. These are crowded cities, and the sun shining upon the glass windows of the buildings makes the heat almost unbearable. We are in a locality surrounded by a variety of gum trees, and there seems to be healing in their fragrance. We have not felt the heat as our friends suppose.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 16)
I am pleased to report that my health is excellent. I have been doing a large amount of writing. I have written sometimes twelve, and sometimes fifteen, pages before my breakfast, which is at seven o’clock. I have much writing to do, and I am not disturbed in the morning by visitors or with those who have to consult me in reference to my writings. I find under my door in the morning several copied articles from Sister Peck, Maggie Hare, and Minnie Hawkins. All must be read critically by me. Sometimes I am utterly exhausted; then I cannot read. That may be the reason that you had that statement in regard to meat-eating.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 17)
Every article I prepare to be edited by my workers, I always have to read myself before it is sent for publication. I thank the Lord that I am able to do this work. My heart is full to overflowing with Bible subjects. They are constantly flowing into my mind, to flow out; and I am prepared for a fresh supply.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 18)
Next week W. C. White, Sara McEnterfer, Minnie Hawkins, accompany me to Brisbane, Queensland. This is my first visit to that place. We go to attend the first camp meeting held in that colony.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 19)
W. C. White is in Sydney. During the past week business arrangements have been canvassed and what must be done considered. W. C. White returns today. I am trying to keep from overwork, that my head shall not become confused, because important matters come up in the board meetings, and these are laid before me. Plans were laid to build cottages on the school campus. I was glad I was here at the time that this subject was brought up, for I had something to say. I told them that the grounds were not to be occupied by buildings.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 20)
The land is to be our lesson book. After being cleared, it is to be cultivated. Orange, lemon, peach, apricot, nectarine, plum, and apple trees are to occupy the land, with vegetable gardens, flower gardens, and ornamental trees. Thus this place is to be brought as near as possible to the presentation that passed before me several times, as the symbol of what our school and premises should be. Dwelling houses, fenced allotments for families, were not to be near our school buildings. This place must by the appointment of God be a representation of what school premises should be, a delight to the eye.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 21)
The open book of nature is to be the student’s study. Schools should be established away from the cities. I have more invested in this land than any other person. I am carrying students through school paying their expenses that they may get a start. This gives me an influence with teachers and learners. The land was laid out in lots. Houses were to be built, as in a village. But I tell them that buildings are not to be crowded upon the land round the school buildings. This is God’s farm, and it is sacred ground. Here the students are to learn the lesson, “Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] The work that is done in the land is to be done in a particular, thorough, wise manner. From the cultivation of the soil and the planting of seed lessons in spiritual lines may be learned.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 22)
All kinds of industrial employment are to be found for the student. The students are constantly to learn how to use brain, bone, and muscle, taxing all harmoniously and equally.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 23)
There is land that is not to be sold, but is to be reserved. There are families that must be helped, that they may get away from the cities. Three families are already settled here. One family, in which there are ten children, I advanced 30 pounds to secure seventeen acres of land. Three of the boys have been clearing it. They have set out fruit trees and have erected a temporary house, the center of which is made of bark from the trees, and the two ends of tents. Here they are preparing a home for their father, mother, and brothers and sisters, who must be students in our school.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 24)
I knew that this was the time to save this family. Brother Thomson, the father, is an Englishman, and one of the very finest of carpenters. His eldest son also works at the trade. This was a case about which I felt perfectly clear. I knew that they must have a home where they could sustain themselves. They must be helped to help themselves. They are at a distance from the school, but on the land which was purchased for school purposes.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 25)
Brother Robb, who also has a large family, is settled on the school ground. He is an industrious man, a coach builder and painter by trade. But the only work he could find to do in Sydney was cab driving. We encouraged this family to come to Cooranbong, get a piece of land, locate upon it, and send their children to school. I think they have seven children. They have put up a long building, composed partly of wood, and partly of iron roofing, for the time being. They have broken the forest, cleared a spot of land, and planted the ground with trees. Brother Robb finds work on our buildings, and earns money, so that with economy he will have a house of his own in a short time, and will be able to send his children in school. Sister Robb is acting with Sara until the people get to know her. She is sent when persons are sick, and she acts as midwife. Brother Robb also treats cases of sickness, working in the line of a medical missionary.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 26)
Still another family, Worsnop by name, have purchased land, and have built a little house. This family I have helped also. We are helping all these families to help themselves, but we need to exercise great wisdom, else we shall make blunders. Men come to look at the place, and they desire to settle here. But we cannot sell large farms. We must keep the land for those who need homes, and who cannot make a beginning.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 27)
An excellent family of the first class has just come here. Their name is Argus. The father lost [his] situation because he accepted the Sabbath. They were Christians when the light came to them, and they embraced the truth. They have a little home in Stanmore, but he cannot get work. They are now here for a few weeks. We shall see that they find a place on a few acres of land, and as they are economical, they will soon be in a better condition. He can do any kind of work, and we shall only need to help them at the first. They are trustworthy, and will carry the best of influences with them.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 28)
This is the work we are doing in this place, and it is the work God would have us do. Yesterday Sara and I visited a family, Symons by name, who live two miles from “Sunnyside.” In it there are two young men who wish to attend school and get an education in agricultural lines. We have secured a brother from Melbourne who can educate students in this line. But these boys are poor; they have no money. We drove down into the field where they were ploughing, and conversed with them. We found out their wishes. Both are Christians, and their mother and two sisters are keeping the Sabbath. They are converts to the faith since we came to Cooranbong. I told the young men to come to school, and I would defray their expenses. There are also several others whom I am supporting in school. This is our work, and the Lord blesses us in doing it.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 29)
In regard to our schools, they should be away from the cities. This was a hard matter for us to carry here; but we have persistently fought the battle under discouraging circumstances. Wonderful changes have been wrought, not only on the land, but in the minds of the people. Our ministers are all convinced that we have correct ideas, and that our school buildings are located where they should be. This battle is gained. We shall now watch keenly how the land should be occupied. Only those shall secure homes who are in need of the advantages through real necessity, for their present and eternal good.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 30)
I have written this long letter between half-past two and half-past six a.m. We are a very busy household. Sara came into my room at half-past three this morning, saying that she and Maggie Hare would harness the two horses to the platform wagon, and ride into the country about seven miles for oranges and lemons. This fruit is almost gone. My orange trees are full of blossoms. My peach and apricot trees are laden with fruit. If the Lord prospers us, we shall have fruit in abundance upon our trees this year.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 31)
Three years ago the last of this month the trees were planted. Last year and the year before we had the most beautiful peaches and nectarines I ever tasted. Our mandarin trees bore abundantly last season, and are full of blossoms this year. Our passion fruit has borne continually through summer and winter for a year. My navel oranges, planted a year ago, are now in blossom. We have a very sightly flower garden. Some of the plants are in the very height of their glory. I wish you could see these things. This is the work my helpers in the literary line do. They work in the garden. Each has a spot of land, to care for and to beautify.
(13LtMs, Lt 84, 1898, 32)
Lt 85, 1898
Jones, C. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 7, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2MR 38. Dear Brother Jones:
I am now preparing a statement for the churches in California. I have had the matter plainly presented to me that the Lord is not pleased with their indifference in reference with Brother Leininger. He is not pleased with the course Brother Leininger has pursued with reference to his business with Brother Lockwood and myself. He cannot endorse this way of managing. The Lord God would have straightforward, clean work done in every line of business. Had you presented this matter as you would have presented it were the case your own, were you in my place, would the result be as it is?
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 1)
If the churches had had a correct influence brought to bear upon them to do justice and judgment in all their transactions, I need not do the work I must now do, prepare a statement and send it to the churches. This is not a matter that should be treated in such an offhand way. Principles have been corrupted in Battle Creek, and the result is before you. Principles have been warped and twisted in the Pacific Press. The Lord is not glorified by these things.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 2)
I am carrying a heavy load over here. I thought our people in California would, if they were not influenced otherwise, see the justice of doing something to lift the weight from me. As far as I am concerned, I do not care so much, but it is cutting off my resources to help the advancement of the work of God right here, where there are things to be done that are not done. We fought a similar battle when working in California to establish the work there. Now you have every facility, and we are in need of so many advantages. We have to lift the standard of new fields, which are in need of help just now. I thought the brethren in California would, if not influenced by any misstatements from those connected with the Pacific [Press], have, among them all, taken this matter from me.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 3)
I hired money to invest in the work here. Sister Wessels has sent for the one thousand pounds I borrowed from her. We have it in the school, invested in the buildings. For lack of funds we cannot even put up a hospital, which is a necessity. We cannot put up the main school building, which is essential to accommodate the students. We cannot do the work suffering to be done in places all around us.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 4)
This one thousand pounds must be raised in three months. Besides this, I have no less than ten thousand dollars invested. This I have hired, and am paying interest on it. If I could have my own, which has been cut away from me by circumstances beyond my control, I could do something toward clearing off these debts, which are a burden to me. If some one who understands the situation will take the matter in hand, and let all have a share in the matter, one alone will not bear the load and all others go free. You know about this matter better than anyone else, and can set it before the people in a proper manner. I shall set the matter before the people just as it is, presenting it before every church in California.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 5)
I present this matter to you again, asking you in California to do the right thing by me. If it is possible to sell my place, do this. I call upon you to take this matter in hand. Let my brethren take my shares in the school in Healdsburg, and release me. One is not to do it all. Others are to help. This can be done. You may think the money should all go to the Pacific Press, but your outlay of means there will not warrant you taking from me the means we need so much in this missionary field, for this will be just so much less for me to use in preparing the way of the Lord in new fields.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 6)
We need facilities; we need machinery to do the work that needs to be done in connection with our school. We need money more than anything else to pay Bible workers to go into new districts. God is calling, and He means that we shall hear His voice. About a week since, I was shown the needy fields close around us. The sight was pitiful. Companies of people were gathered in localities, as sheep without a shepherd. These were the words spoken by Christ: “My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.” These words were spoken to me with much power: “Say not, There are four months, and then cometh harvest. Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields: for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto eternal life.” This is the wages. “That both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.” [John 4:34-36.]
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 7)
There were companies stretching out their hands for help, crying, Come and help us. We want to know what we shall do to be saved. Next I was opening the Bible, and addressing those who have the knowledge of the truth. “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.”“He that believeth, and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned.... And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following.” [Mark 16:15, 16, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 8)
I know if those in America would humble themselves before God, if they would deny themselves, take up the cross, and follow Christ, they would be able to do much more than they are now doing. But the church is asleep. There is a great work to be done, but they are not prepared to do the work. We are laborers together with God. The frail instrument is nothing, but worked by the Holy Spirit man can accomplish much. All human effort combined is weakness without the deep moving of the Spirit of God. The Lord is the worker. Without his help the deep learning and restless energy of a Paul, the eloquence and talent of an Apollos, would fall infinitely short of convicting and bringing one soul to repentance. But man is of value if soul, body, and spirit is prepared to co-operate with divine power. While man can do nothing without God, the Lord would do nothing without the human channel through which to communicate His truth to humanity.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 9)
Again I ask you to heed my request, to help me to bear the burdens in this country. Do not add and add to your facilities, and allow the means I should have for the work here to be absorbed in California, where the work is established. I know that the Lord is not pleased with this matter. You may say, The cause is one. So it is, and we want you to act on this very principle. When you thought that there was a prospect of Mrs. Scott making trouble in regard to the money she donated, you said that if I would allow the money coming to me from her to be invested in taking shares, this would block her way. You said, I think, that these shares might be sold.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 10)
We are in need now, and we ask you to take hold of this matter at once. Newcastle is waiting to be worked. Mount Vincent, only twelve miles distant, is asking for help. They will furnish us a hall. There must be the co-operation of human endeavor with the divine. If you are going to allow me to carry your burdens in California, the Lord will not bless your work. I beg of you to make efforts for Brother Leininger to be located where he will not have to make appeals to me as his guardian, when he has not let me know anything about his movements or asked my counsel. Eighty dollars have been charged to me for interest on this mortgage, when we are lifting the standard in this field, so destitute of facilities, with no one to look to except those who believe the truth. We did this for California, and now we do it for this field.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 11)
I will now send copies of this letter, and others I have written all through California, and unless some counterworking influence goes forth from the Pacific Press managers, I shall expect our brethren and sisters to do something in this matter. If I alone were concerned in this matter, I would say, Let it go. But it is the cause of God that needs help. We need the means to push the work in this new field. We cannot afford to leave one stone unturned in securing means to advance the work here. If we do not do this, who will? I know what my duty is, and shall try to do it in the name of the Lord God of Israel.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 12)
In regard to the dried fruit that was sent to us, when I wrote I was told that there would be no duty on dried fruit, only on bottled fruit. But when the fruit so kindly sent me by my brethren in California came, we had to pay quite heavy duties, besides the other expenses, so that although the fruit was sent to help the school, after all it did not help us as we thought, because we had to pay treble its cost. It has taught us a lesson, and we shall not attempt to have such things sent here in the future.
(13LtMs, Lt 85, 1898, 13)
Lt 85a, 1898
Jones, C.H. Refiled as Lt 18, 1898.
Lt 86, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia October 17, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 363-364. My Dear Brother:
Accompanied by Sara and Minnie Hawkins, I left Cooranbong Wednesday, October 12, for Brisbane. W. C. White came with us as far as Newcastle, to see us started safely. Several young ladies who had been students in our school, were also en route to Brisbane, to act a part in some lines of camp meeting work.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 1)
Some work has been done in Brisbane, and a few have embraced the truth. But I had heard so much about the small number of Sabbathkeepers, and so much had been said about this camp meeting being a small one, that I thought it would not pay to make large calculations. My promise had been given a year ago that if God spared my life, I would attend this meeting. But when I saw the work that must be done in the regions close at hand, and the great need of entering Newcastle and Maitland, I said, I cannot go to Brisbane and leave the many interests here. I had been writing much on Christian Education, and Sister Peck was preparing this matter. Willie was called away to Sydney, to close up important work left unfinished, and was obliged to remain one week, though we needed his help so much.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 2)
I decided that I could not rush off and leave work undone, so I gave up the thought of attending the camp meeting. But in the night season I seemed to be making preparation to attend a meeting, not at Cooranbong, but at a distance, where companies in the most destitute spiritual condition were stretching out their arms, and saying, Oh, give us food; give us the bread of life. We are hungering for the knowledge of the truth. “What can we do?” I said. And the cry came back, “Feed us, feed us from the Word.”
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 3)
Then these words were spoken, “Say ye not, There are yet four months, and yet cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.” [John 4:35, 36.] I saw companies eagerly searching the Scriptures and praying together.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 4)
Again I saw a camp meeting gathered in regions beyond, waiting to hear the truth. I saw a representation of cattle, horses, and sheep, standing round one who was holding in his hand a sheaf of oats. The hungry animals were seeking to get at the tempting favor, but could not reach it. A voice cried out, “You place the food too high.” Cribs had been made for the sheep, but they could get but little food, for the cribs were too high. We gave most earnest, painful study as to how we should feed these animals. Again the voice said, “Let down the crib, that the hungry animals may feed.”
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 5)
Again my attention was called to two companies. One was small, but those who composed it were waiting to be fed with gospel truth. How anxious they were! It was as is represented in the tenth chapter of Acts. Relating the reason why he had sent for Peter, Cornelius said, “Four days ago I was fasting until this hour, and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house, and behold a man stood before me in bright clothing, and said, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God. Send therefore to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; he is lodged at the house of one Simon a tanner by the sea side; who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee. Immediately therefore, I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God.” [Verses 30-33.]
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 6)
“Then Peter opened his mouth and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons; but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.” [Verses 34, 35.]
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 7)
I was given a message to bear, and it was this, that if those before me would prepare the way for God to work by humbling their hearts before Him, and confessing their sins and errors, if they would empty their hearts of everything that was not in harmony with the principles of the truth, the Lord would commission the two olive branches to empty through the two golden pipes the golden oil out of themselves into the vessels or hearts prepared for them. “These are the two anointed ones that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.... Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Zechariah 4:14, 6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 8)
When we take God at His word, when we believe on Christ without doubting, we shall see His Holy Spirit working upon human hearts. But when there are contentions and divisions, when those who claim to believe the truth educate their powers of criticism, the Lord cannot work through them to His own name’s glory. The web is composed so largely of human threads that the fabric is marred and spoiled.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 9)
We do not manifest the consecration that we should. We have not learned the lesson of humility and meekness, which is essential for us to learn. We are still on the losing side. Those who teach the truth, as well as those who receive it, have yet to learn the most difficult lesson given to man to learn. They must realize the nothingness of human wisdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 10)
While those in the faith are to love each other in the true Bible significance, while they are to cultivate unselfishness in all their ways, yet they are not to submerge their identity in any human being. Unto every man God has given his work. Whatever this work may be, it will be criticized. Every manifestation of this spirit reveals that there is a work to be done for the criticizer. He must open his heart, that the current of God’s grace and power may flow into it. Unselfishness lies at the foundation of all true knowledge.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 11)
“And he said unto them, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.” [Luke 9:23.] Then the eye of faith will be so anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, that it will be able to behold with clear, unclouded vision the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. God calls for His workers to have faith in Him, and when He speaks to them, defining their duty in unmistakable terms, to take Him at His word.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 12)
Our lack of unity and love for one another has grieved the Spirit of God from the mind and heart. Man is in great danger of looking upon the work of his brother as of very little consequence in comparison with his own. When this comes to pass, self is strangely exhibited. That soul must endure great trial and refining before he learns that his work is to love his brother and treat him as one whom God loves and sustains just as fully as He loves and sustains him. When self is crucified, when man is humble and contrite, God will surely beautify his temple. When man reaches the place where he feels his great need, God will surely redeem him, and place him on vantage ground.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 13)
With God nothing is impossible. We must work, and God will work with us. When the sweet spirit of God melts and subdues hearts, all self-exaltation, all desire to criticize is purged away. There is such a fear of criticism that men have become unfaithful to God. They do not express the convictions which God gives. They are thrown into uncertainty, and Satan has things as he desires them. Little love is revealed for one another. The Holy Spirit cannot mould and fashion the human agent until he shall be purged from all selfishness. The converting power of God alone can give him a new heart and new thoughts.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 14)
After this the scene changed. I saw brother drawing close to brother in Christian love. I saw countenances illuminated, and light shining round them. Pure faith and loving confidence was expressed. The believers were of one mind and one heart. Praise to God came from human lips. Large congregations came out to hear the Word, and the Holy Spirit gave the attentive ear, and impressed the mind. Many were converted.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 15)
After this dream, I decided to go to Queensland, and now we are here. Last Friday evening, October 14, the camp meeting commenced. All were surprised to see so many of our brethren from other places. Some had come long distances, from Rockhampton and other localities. We promised to pay the fare of quite a number, and keep them through the meeting. When the congregation assembled on Friday evening, the tent was well filled. All were surprised. The meeting was excellent.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 16)
On the Sabbath Elder Haskell spoke with great freedom in the forenoon. In the afternoon I spoke on the call to the marriage supper, and the one who was found there without the wedding garment. The tent was full, and as all listened with most earnest interest, it seemed that they took the repast of truth. There were some interested listeners outside the tent. In the evening Brother Daniells was to speak, but Brother Haskell had to take his place, as Brother Daniells was too hoarse to speak.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 17)
In the early morning meeting on Sunday, held at six o’clock, the sweet, melting Spirit of God was in our midst. The Lord was making us as His little children, full of gratitude, and our hearts were melted into tenderness. I talked for a short time upon faith and trust in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 18)
Brother Haskell spoke in the forenoon to a goodly number. In the afternoon the tent was crowded, and a wall of people stood outside. I had selected (John 14) to speak upon, but when I stood up to speak, this subject was taken from me, and the subject of Temperance was given to me. I felt that an angel of the Lord stood by my side.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 19)
My voice was as clear as a bell, and could be heard by all inside and outside the tent. A most earnest appeal came from my lips. The people listened as if for their lives. Members of the legislative assembly were present. I seemed to be taken out of myself, and passed through the meeting in a way altogether different from what I have hitherto done. The burden was left upon the people. I came home to my room, my mind at perfect peace and rest; but I slept little that night.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 20)
The contributions amounted to £4.11. Brother Daniells said that as he was passing a house, a lady called him, and handed him a half a crown as her contribution. She said that the discourse was excellent, but that she had to leave before the box was passed round. Two others came to him with a shilling each, making the collection about £5 in all.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 21)
In the evening Elder Haskell spoke in a very acceptable manner upon Daniel. The theme of his discourse was that the book of Daniel was to be read and understood. Nearly three pounds were contributed at this meeting, making about eight pounds in one day.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 22)
The people seem hungry to hear the word. It seemed to be astonishing to them that Mrs. White, a woman of seventy, could talk without notes and with such a clear and distinct voice for an hour and a half. One man said that she was a good recommendation for a vegetarian diet.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 23)
The meetings are exerting an influence of the best kind. I never was in a place where the outside interest was so good. The number of believers here is small, not more than one hundred, but it is estimated that there were one thousand people present at the meeting on Sunday afternoon.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 24)
The meeting is advertised to close next Monday, a week from today, but what will develop between now and then we cannot tell. If required, I shall remain another week.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 25)
We expect W. C. White here any time now. Two or three of our workers are in a very sad condition healthwise. Brother Wilson coughs much, and looks very ill. Brother Pallant is troubled with dyspepsia. Brother Chapman did an unwise thing; with another man he lifted a heavy box up a steep ascent, and as he did so, he felt something in his lungs give way. These men are all excellent workers, and we intend to make their cases special subjects of prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 26)
Now there are only Elder Daniells, Elder Haskell, and myself who can speak to the people. Brother and Sister Starr are in Stanmore, carrying forward the work there. Our singing talent here is not the best. We greatly feel the need of money and men. Here in Queensland there should be twenty additional workers, and meat in “my house” to sustain the different branches of the work. [Malachi 3:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 27)
I speak here next Wednesday afternoon, and the following Sabbath and Sunday.
(13LtMs, Lt 86, 1898, 28)
Lt 87, 1898
Faulkhead, Brother; Salisbury, Brother; Robinson, Brother Brisbane, Queensland, Australia October 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3MR 247-248; 9MR 9. Dear Brethren Faulkhead, Salisbury, and Robinson:
I have words to address to you. Brother Robinson, I received your letter, and read it carefully, and I see by it the spirit that is festering in your mind, and which would keep it in unrest and confusion, because the outlook is not just in accordance with your ideas. I have now some things to give you which were written Jan. 1, 1897.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 1)
I have not been able to sleep after one o’clock. Through the night season, the light has been given me that it is not wise to keep ministers in the same locality year after year, that it is not right to keep the president of the conference in one place through a succession of years. His position as president should be carefully considered, and changed as soon as God shall open the way for another to take his place. It is not justice to have the burdens that must come upon the president of any conference placed upon one man year after year, for a condition of things will come into existence that will not be for his good or for the good of the conference. It is in this way that one man’s mind and judgment comes to be thought infallible. The work is in the Lord’s hands, and He will signify to us when He has a man prepared for the place. Until then we may let our minds rest.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 2)
The work of God demands different elements. There are dangers connected with the work that all do not comprehend. There is danger that the one who serves will lose sight of the fact that he is only a man, and compassed with infirmities. The man who depends upon his own judgment will be inclined to place confidence in himself.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 3)
The Lord has greatly blessed Brother Daniells in his ministry, and now he would have a change made in his location. There are altogether too many things connected with Melbourne that are no strength to Brother Daniells. There are large business interests, which he is not educated to carry, and which it is not his duty to carry. Yet he must act a part in the responsibilities of the methods and plans made. If he could give himself directly and decidedly to the work of preaching, and have his mind free from such a raft of little matters and difficulties as are constantly arising at Melbourne, it would be a great blessing to him. He needs to go where he can unload, and not be made responsible for matters in business lines that others are appointed to attend to. There are men who can do this work.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 4)
Brother Michaels, if he will divert himself of himself, can stand as a business manager. Not that he knows all about this work now, but he can work in that line. His work for some time has been very meager as far as bringing to God the best results of his ability is concerned. But God has given him ability to act according to his appointment.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 5)
Elder Daniells needs a change of surroundings, but nothing must be done rashly. The Lord sees that Brethren Salisbury and Faulkhead are carrying heavy responsibilities, but He has been and will be their strength. Let everything that is not essential be unloaded from them. Let every man stand in his lot and place. If some things do not appear as favorable as you could wish, do not begin to criticize and accuse, and cut right and left. Give no room for perverted ideas. Go forward in the strength of Israel’s God.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 6)
You have felt, my brethren, as though Elder Daniells needed to be criticized. True, he has made mistakes, but if he makes his failures his victories, he will lose nothing. Just as long as he is connected with the Melbourne office, you will feel that his ideas and suggestions are essential. He does not always know when it is best to keep silent, and when it is safe to speak, but his words have been no more respected than if they have come from one bearing less responsibility. As soon as the time shall come when Brother Daniells can, to a large degree, disconnect from the Publishing House, the better will it be for his ministerial work. And the better also will it be for the Publishing House to have removed from it this supposed cause of irritation. To every man is given his work, and he must not get in the way of another. Let every man, as far as possible, carry his own responsibilities, and not the burdens of others.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 7)
Elder Daniells must not be where he will have such heavy local responsibilities that he has all the time to struggle like a drowning man to keep his head above water. Already he has too many perplexities to meet. Let all engaged in the work be dependent upon God. No one should feel free to accuse or depreciate another. There has been enough done in this line already. Let us now work to harmonize one with another. Let us have faith in God. Just where Brother Daniells shall locate, I do not know; but when the time comes for a change to be made, he will feel and understand this for himself. God will direct by the workings of His providence. I have no liberty to speak with him on these points now, but he must unload, and when his surroundings are of a different character his work will tell to better advantages.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 8)
Where there are so many things under special managers, and each feels that his own ideas are right, one seems to be in the way of the other, and the ideas of some are not in harmony with those who are managing their own appointed work. The minister who is depended upon to preach discourses in different places must have things new and old with which to feed the flock of God. He must be dependent upon God. If the church for which he labors will co-operate with him, and encourages him by being doers of the Word of truth presented to them, he will be uplifted.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 9)
The one who labors in word and doctrine often receives letters of inquiry from those who want advice. Often these letters are of a character to tax the faculties of the mind, and bring a severe burden on the soul. If the ones who write these letters would only consider how many burdens are being carried by men in responsible positions, they would say, I have a God who has invited me: “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 10)
Christ is more deeply interested in the men who need help than any human agent can be. Then will they not take it all to the Lord in prayer? They will find that His arm is not shortened, that it cannot save, neither His ear heavy that it cannot hear. The apostle says, “My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience,” if you will only let it have this influence upon you. [James 1:2, 3.] But if you look at your difficulties, and talk of them, they will magnify before you. If in the place of going to the Source of all grace and sufficiency, you look to your fellow men, and carry your burdens to those who are weighed down on every hand, from what source do you obtain your knowledge? “Let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect, and entire, wanting nothing.” [Verse 4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 11)
“If any of you lack wisdom,” God says, “let him ask” of his overburdened brother? No; “let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him; but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering, for he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. A double minded man is unstable in all his ways.”“Do not err, my beloved brethren; every good and perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.” [Verses 5-8, 16, 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 12)
Here then is the door that is open to all. No one need to send across the continent, and knock at the door of human, finite wisdom. Bow upon your knees before God, and ask Him who is nigh for the things you need. Christ is nearer to you than you think. Then do not pour out your complaints to human ears, that you may receive some word of wisdom from human channels. “Of his own will begat he us by the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first fruits of his creation.” [Verse 18.] Then He hears us, and knows all about our burdens. He would have all who believe the word practice the teachings of the word, and have faith in that God who is back of every promise He has made.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 13)
The apostle admonishes us, “Wherefore, my beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath.” [Verse 19.] God would have all who seek knowledge of Him, to hearken with attention, submit one to another. If some expression of another does not meet your mind, wait. Do not be in a hurry to express your difference of opinion in matters that perplex you, lest you yield to the temptation to become irritated in spirit and speak unadvisedly. You have no right to be angry with the Lord’s workers because your mind is not prepared to harmonize with their plans and methods. Until you know of a surety that they are not making straight paths for their feet, wait. In patience possess your soul, and cleanse the soul temple of the passion which so easily springs into life, and which will hinder you from receiving the word with meekness of wisdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 14)
Under all circumstances we are to be doers of the Word. “For if any man be a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like a man beholding his natural face in a glass; for he beholdeth himself, and goeth away, and forgetteth what manner of man he was. But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the word, this man shall be blessed in his deeds. If any man among you seemeth to be religious and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man’s religion is vain. Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and the widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.” [Verses 23-27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 15)
My brethren in Melbourne, I have words to speak to you. God says to you, “Be still, and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.] I was the first one who wrote to Brother Tenney. I had light in regard to his returning to Australia. I knew that his advice and his testimony in the churches would be a blessing to them. But I had no light in regard to its being his duty to take the editorial chair, and for reasons which I do not feel that it is required of me to give, I advise that it is not his duty to locate in Melbourne.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 16)
My brethren, make a clear path for Brother Robert Hare. Do not let him be trammeled by your imaginings and suspicions, or what you have heard or suppose. Let Brother Colcord help him to get hold of the work, and it may be that God will qualify Brother Hare to do the work that is essential to be done. By following your own imaginings, you can bring about a condition of things that will make his way very unpleasant, but it is your privilege to lay right hold and help him all you possibly can. Do not stand aloof and criticize anything which you suppose is not exactly as it should be. The Lord has followed Brother Hare with testimonies, showing him where his mistakes and errors have hurt himself and the cause of God. He was tempted to go out of the ministry, but he did not do this; he reformed. These testimonies have made him, as they should have made others who have been reproved, less self-sufficient. He has less confidence in his own ways and methods. Now he should be placed where he can best serve the cause of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 17)
Brother Hare is a hard worker. There are many places where his work would be acceptable, but you need a man there who can work in editorial lines. Brother Colcord needs a change, and this he should have after he has interestedly initiated Brother Hare into the work. Let his brethren, Brother Robinson, help and encourage, in the place of putting on their criticizing glasses and magnifying every defect. The Lord wants him to have room to work, that He may place His estimate upon him.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 18)
This testimony is needed in Melbourne: “Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he will lift you up. Speak not evil one of another brethren.” [James 4:10, 11.] Those very things that are now being expressed by you are the very things which the Lord presented to me when W. C. White was in Melbourne, and these things will prove a hindrance to you unless there is a humbling of the hearts of ministers and people—in the office of publication, in the church, and in the different branches of the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 19)
The Lord is soon to come. He has an interest in you all, every worker, from the highest to the lowest. Your souls should be pervaded with a deep, abiding sense of the importance of the work, with the sanctity and the authority of the Master Manager of the firm. The heart, the understanding, should be in the most intimate connection with the pure sacred springs of life and power. It is not enough for our ministers to know much even of the good books which wise men have written. We are walking away from the things which have been supposed to be safeguards against erroneous doctrines. In the great conflict before us, the educated men of this age will be called to take their stand far higher, far in advance of where they now stand. He who would keep His sayings unto the end must penetrate deeper than the habits, the customs, the opinions, the authority of worldly wise men. Our only safety lies in living in hourly contact, in conscious communion with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 20)
The principles of Bible truth will be set before every man. We must work, and watch, and wait, and pray. We must, and you in Melbourne must, as workers together with God, reach a higher standard. We must work out of self into the undying principles which connect us with firm bands to the Infinite. Every worker can obtain a deep experience in the things of God, if there is less of self, and more of Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 21)
The work is one, the cause is one, all over the world. You have a plant in Melbourne. You have increased your facilities. You have a standing there, and if you seek wisdom of God, you will have a mighty strength back of your efforts. When your last meetings were held in Melbourne, many prayers ascended to heaven in your behalf. There was great feebleness upon me, but I was so worked upon by the Spirit of the Lord that I could not sleep. In the night seasons there was presented before me the many personal feelings that existed, and that every man needed his character molded and fashioned after the divine similitude. There was need of the fragrance of the Spirit of God in your midst. If things did not appear prosperous, in the place of looking to your own individual selves to see where the fault lay, you were charging the lack where it in no case belonged.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 22)
For years the Lord has been rebuking this spirit. Let every worker heed the words of God. He has given you evidence that if you will co-operate with Him, He will work with your efforts. “Wherefore the Holy Spirit saith, Today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness; when your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their hearts; they have not known my ways....
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 23)
“Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end. While it is called today, harden not your hearts as in the provocation.”“Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us of entering into rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them; but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” [Hebrews 3:7-10, 12-15; 4:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 24)
My brethren, what has Elder Daniells or W. C. White done to make you feel annoyed at them? The work that God would have built up in Sydney, and the work that He would have done in Cooranbong, in Newcastle, in Maitland, and among the people scattered in all that vicinity, has been hindered greatly by the want of money and men, and still the lack of means and workers is a great hindrance. We want God’s own plant in Cooranbong. There must be something more there than there has been. And there is need of hard toilers to get the work started. Now, my brother, keep hold of God for yourself. Stand at your post of duty, and know that it [is] not what you do that tells, but what an abiding Christ can accomplish. Take firm hold upon God. Let no murmuring and fretting and chafing over other men’s work be heard, but see that your own duty is not neglected. Then the Lord God of Israel will be acknowledged as all-sufficient.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 25)
Everyone who is engaged in the work of serving God must put his trust in God. “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him; if we deny him, he also will deny us. If we believe not, yet he abideth faithful; he cannot deny himself. Of these things put them in remembrance, charging them before the Lord that they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” [2 Timothy 2:12-15.] When you get into perplexity, my brother, do not go to any human source, but to the living God. Trust in Him, lean upon Him, and you will not feel as you have expressed yourself in your letter. If you decide not to receive and give Brother Robert Hare a trial, but follow out the impulse of your own minds, do so. You are not compelled to have him in Melbourne as an editor. We need just such a man as Brother Hare for the work here in its various branches.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 26)
Brother Colcord, the Lord give you of His Holy Spirit to understand the will of the Master. But knowing that which I do, I know that Elder Tenney, if he works in the order of the Lord, will not locate in Melbourne. We can do a much more all-round work in some other localities. We will write no more on this subject now. Be careful, how you charge your brethren, Elder Daniells, and W. C. White, with wrong motives and lack of judgment. You do not understand that God works by whom He will. He does not ask any man how He will carry forward His work. He has the supervision of His work in its every phase, its every department. Elder Daniells can serve the cause better, at present, in other localities. He must do work in different connections, where he will have a change of thought and associations. If he had continued in Melbourne, the words in the first portion of my letter would have come to him, for the time has come for him to do the work which he could not possibly do in Melbourne. The Lord understands all about this matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 27)
I read in your letter dissatisfaction with Elder Daniells and W. C. White. Leave W. C. White to do his work in connection with his mother, for this is his appointment. The time he spent in Melbourne was a great drawback to the work that needed to be done in preparing my writings in connection with Sister Peck and Sister Davis. W. C. White has an unselfish interest in the work all over the field, and especially in Melbourne. He has devoted time and strength to the work in Melbourne, which has taken help from me. I needed every hour that he has spent there. He knew this, but he felt so much interest in Melbourne that he has given his time to it. He has as great interest in all the branches of the work in that city as in any other.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 28)
We must all pull together. I have consented for him to go from the work in New South Wales, from my work, to help you in Melbourne. May the Lord clear the fog from your spiritual vision, that you may discern all things clearly. I see that I must have help, that I must be more decided in retaining my help. I must not suffer as I have done in the past. I sincerely hope that W. C. White will be permitted to work with his mother, especially as the work that takes him from me is unappreciated and regarded as a harm instead of a benefit.
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 29)
My brother, let us as servants of Christ strive to do the will of God from the heart, “with good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men: knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.... Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and flood, against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness.” [Ephesians 6:7, 8, 10-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 87, 1898, 30)
Lt 88, 1898
Irwin, G. A. Campground, Brisbane, Queensland, Australia October 30, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother Irwin:
I have arisen early this morning, at one o’clock. At this camp meeting I have done all I can do. I have spoken nine times before full congregations, and several times before our own people. The Lord has sustained me, and for this I praise His holy name.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 1)
We have consented to visit the church in Rockhampton, and we leave at seven o’clock this morning. I have already written fifteen pages, giving the substance of my last discourse in the tent, Sunday afternoon, October 29. Now W. C. White, Sara, and I leave this place to travel 500 miles—fifteen hours by cars and seven hours by boat. We travel all night and arrive at our destination Tuesday, November 1.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 2)
The interest here will now be followed up. Bible readings will be given. We see a great work to be done in Brisbane, in getting the warning message before the people. We could keep the workers here for months, but the harvest is white for the sickle in other places.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 3)
Brethren Daniells and Palmer left a week ago for Sydney, to see if they could not raise some means to carry on the work that must be done in our school interests during the summer, and which was laid out before us by the great Counsellor. We have invested everything we have in this work, and have hired money that it might advance. We see that we have no time to lose. If we do the work we should do, a hospital will be erected in Cooranbong, that we may care for the sick. The aged and the fatherless can be cared for in this building until we have funds to invest in another; the most important matter, and the one which we are urging forward, is a main building for the school. This we must have, and it must be under taken at once.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 4)
I wrote to Elder Loughborough in regard to the $1,000 that was invested in the building for Bible work and for a house of worship for our people. I understand that at my urgent request the matter was taken into consideration to refund me that sum. Elder Loughborough sent me $100 on that amount, and said that more would be forthcoming. As yet nothing has come. You sent me $100 and someone else sent me the same amount. Whether the amount from Elder Loughborough was to be counted in the sum, I do not know; but one thing I am assured of and that is, that if our brethren and sisters in America knew how we have been and still are handicapped for want of means, they would make an effort to meet their agreement and send me the money for the work that is suffering to be done. I understand that an agreement was made to do this, but nothing more than the sums mentioned have come to me. Will you see what you can do to raise this for me?
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 5)
Again, our brethren in California have been remiss in their duty. They left Brother Leininger to become involved and mortgage my place and his own, and I have to pay the $1,400 to relieve him. The strangest part of this matter is that they let all this sum come upon me, and allow me to pay eighty dollars interest money. All the Californian brethren should share in this work of helping out of difficulty a brother who has invested his means for the support of the work in foreign fields, and for the school in Healdsburg. He has had to appeal to me, and as I had no money in the Pacific Press, eighty dollars of interest money have been charged to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 6)
This is not as the Lord would have it. Here we have a work that is calling for every dollar that we can invest. We have hired money that we may go forward with the work, and California allows us to be crippled while we strive to do this work.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 7)
Brother Jones wrote me that they anticipated difficulty from Mrs. Scott in regard to the shares she had taken, amounting to $5,000. No one thought of such a thing as asking this money of her; she offered the money as a gift to the school in Healdsburg. Brother Jones suggested that if he could get my consent, he thought the business could be settled with her. He said that if I could take shares in the Healdsburg College to the amount of $1,400 they would see the brethren took these off my hands. I consented to this, but twenty dollars is all I have received.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 8)
Brother Irwin, I want your influence to help me. I cannot have this sum cut right out of my resources. I ask you to manage this matter in some way, and set me free. I want every dollar that I can command to lift the work which needs to lifted in this place. There are new fields to be opened, in Brisbane, in Rockhampton, in Newcastle, in Maitland, and in other places. A camp meeting will be held in Newcastle in a few weeks, the first public effort made in that place. In this place also the standard of truth must be lifted. Then our school needs every farthing I can command. I want the money that is invested in the Californian shares. Take these matters off my hands. I must have means to invest in the work in this field. I do not want to lay up treasure, but I must have means to carry forward the work of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 9)
And now I have told you how I am situated. We receive no big donations, as have been made to Battle Creek, and we expect none. But I want that which should come to me, and which can come if our brethren will do their duty in the fear of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 10)
In love to you and yours.
(13LtMs, Lt 88, 1898, 11)
Lt 89, 1898
White, J. E. Campground, Logan Road, Brisbane, Queensland, Australia October 30, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 1SM 174; 1BC 1105; CTr 66; 5MR 305. + Dear Son Edson:
I received your letter in the last mail while we were having a council meeting in the large tent. At this meeting there were quite a number present, Elder Haskell, Brother Semmens, Brother and Sister Wilson, and others. I read a portion of your letter to them, and they were much interested in it.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 1)
I do not favor your remaining in that hot climate during the summer. I do not think it is wisdom, for you are easily affected by the malaria. The Lord would not have any of us presumptuous. He would have us care for the health of the body, which is essential for the health of the soul. I am very glad to hear that the work is advancing, and that good is being accomplished.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 2)
We have had one of the most successful meetings here that has ever been held in the colonies. A wonderful interest has been created, and a large number of the very best class of people have been attending from the very first. And now is the important time, when we must gather in the sheaves. The coming meetings on Sabbath and Sunday will give us evidence of how far the work has gone and how deep are the impressions made.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 3)
If we had one worker who could stand with Elder Haskell, I would say, Take down the tent and pitch it in Brisbane proper. The locality in which we have held our meetings is the poorest part of Brisbane, and with proper ministerial labor, just such an interest would be created all through this country. Elder Haskell has a treasure house of knowledge, and if he can carry on the work in the lines he has hitherto done, we could not ask for better or more acceptable help. But there is a more urgent line of work pointed out from him to do, and he cannot carry all this himself.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 4)
Daniel and the Revelation should be gotten out in little books and made as simple as possible. This should be given to every church, and to the people scattered everywhere. It is not a money making scheme, but it will bring in means to invest in getting out other books. Elder Haskell has a whole treasure house of precious things, and he should be tenderly cherished, and everything provided for him that will help him in his work. These precious things should be taken down in shorthand, and given to our people.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 5)
The Word of God is to be made to are published in its simplicity. In the parable of the great supper, the gospel is made so plain and simple that it can be impressed upon the mind. The message given to us is, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.” [Mark 16:15.] The extent of this invitation is world wide, and shows the urgency of the work to be done. In the performance of this great and extensive work, no one is to put on his own armor, but the armor of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 6)
Self, and its peculiar characteristics, are to be submerged in Christ. It is in no case to be exalted or uplifted. Christ is to appear as the one altogether lovely, the chiefest among ten thousand. As the love of Christ for the world has provided this great feast, so the love of Christ alone is to be revealed in giving the gospel invitation. There is no place for self. Lift up the standard of Jesus Christ. The costly provision has been made, the banquet is prepared, and the love of Jesus Christ is to be the message we are to bear to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 7)
In this work, there is danger of bringing before the people theories which, while they may be all truth, will create controversy, and will not lead men to the great supper prepared for them. We want the love of God formed within to subdue and soften our human nature, and to bring us into conformity to His holy character. Then we shall spread before the people the unsearchable riches of Christ in all their abundance. The invitation is given by Christ Himself, and it is the work of all His followers to call attention to the board of provisions that has been made accessible to all. Then let not subjects difficult to be understood come first. Christ is calling men to the banquet, and let all who will, come.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 8)
The men who are indifferent to the call, “Come, for all things are now ready,” fail to express a love for the fallen race. [Luke 14:17-20.] The love of Christ should constrain every messenger to see in the message they bear the purest, deepest, love of God. His gospel feast is represented in the parable of the great supper. Then let every worker clothe himself with the mind of Christ, and reveal Christ in the invitation, manifesting the love of God, deep, earnest, and unquenchable, in his life and character. It was a free gift, and as we consider it, well may the question come home to our souls, “How much owest thou unto my Lord?” [Luke 16:5.] Present this in all its fulness, and it will grow deeper and more grand.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 9)
Before Christ clothed His divinity with humanity and came to our world, God sent this message through Noah, Enoch, Seth, and Methusaleh. Lot in Sodom bore the message, and a race of messengers proclaimed the coming One. But at this time the message is to be proclaimed everywhere. Says the prophet Isaiah, “Ho everyone that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and he that hath no money, come ye, but and eat. Yea, come buy wine and milk without money and without price. Hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good; and let your soul delight itself in fatness.” [Isaiah 55:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 10)
The feast now is spread. The last invitation to be given is to go forth to all nations to the end of the world. This is our work. The messengers are now in a more special sense to call, “Hearken diligently.” The message is to go forth from the lips of human intelligences. He who came to our world to proclaim the message was the Lord Himself. Then tell the people that Christ came in human form, that His humanity might touch humanity, and that His divinity might lay hold upon divinity. His servants are to be linked together. “Ye are laborers together with God,” He says, “ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] If His workers will be worked by the Holy Spirit, a great work can be done. “Compel them to come in,” are the words addressed to the messengers, “that my house may be filled.” [Luke 14:23.] The Lord means that we shall be in earnest. If we are wholly consecrated to God, the Holy Spirit will work with us.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 11)
Look at our world today, you who claim to be Christians. Are you awake to the situation as you see how the kindness and love of a long-forbearing God is treated with contempt and absolute rejection? Finite, fallen man is in need of pardon and peace, and all are invited to come. The Lord Jesus, the great Teacher, gives the invitation, but often it is met with frivolous excuses, or turned from with jesting and contempt. All who will may come, and respond to the gracious invitation. Why cannot men see the importance of accepting the call, and making their peace with God?
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 12)
The devil is not dead. He is working with all his attractive allurements to persuade men to close their ears that they shall not hear, and thousands who ought to be giving this testing message to the world are hiding their talents in the earth. They are making no use of their powers to draw souls to the bountifully spread table. Unfaithful, slothful servants! God will call you to account. But we thank God that there are some faithful voices heard, that there are some who feel their responsibility and who are at work, with every means in their power to compel them to come in.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 13)
God is speaking to souls. Behold Him weeping upon the crest of Olivet. Hear Him speak: “O that thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things that belong unto thy peace.” [Luke 19:42.] It belongs to the peace of every soul to come back to his loyalty to God and obey His commandments. Human laws can only take cognizance of outward actions. The rites of the Jewish economy were instituted by Christ Himself. He was the foundation of their system of sacrificial offerings. These all prefigured Christ, the great antitype of all their religious service. The ten holy precepts spoken by Christ upon Sinai’s mount were the revelation of the character of God, and made known to the world the fact that He had jurisdiction over the whole human heritage. That law of ten precepts of the greatest love that can be presented to man is the voice of God from heaven speaking to the soul in promise, “This do, and you will not come under the dominion and control of Satan.” There is not a negative in that law, although it may appear thus. It is Do, and Live.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 14)
All heaven saw that cheap, worthless, trivial ceremonies and traditions were becoming mingled with the pure and holy principles of the law of God. Transgression of the law of God by the Jewish nation was becoming widespread and deep. They were making the law of God meaningless by making the sayings of men of greater consequence than the sayings of God. Christ came to our world in human form that humanity might touch humanity, and humanity lay hold upon divinity. He came to exalt that which had been made of none effect by the maxims and traditions of men. The spirituality of the law was being lost, and He firmly met the priests and Pharisees with the rebuke, Ye teach for doctrine the commandments of men. Ye make void the law of God through your traditions. No great insult could they give him than they were thus offering to God, and He said to these leaders, “Ye are both ignorant of the Scriptures and of the power of God.” [Matthew 22:29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 15)
Christ came to our world to seek and to save that which was lost. He must rescue and restore the law of God to its elevated position as holy, just, and good. Through human tradition and the accumulated rubbish of rabbinical lore, this law had been defaced, but Christ in His own life and teachings made the ten holy precepts stand forth in the perfection of righteousness. He taught that the law of God is perfect, converting the soul. From the mount of blessing He proclaimed the true purity, the force and far-reaching principles of the divine law, giving it greater force than when He proclaimed it on Sinai’s mount.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 16)
Let us listen to His voice: “Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill.” Every specification of that law He came to fulfill. “For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law until all be fulfilled.” [Matthew 5:17, 18.] Christ came into the world to suffer and die, that man, being ransomed from the power of Satan’s authority, might have another probation in which to prove whether he would return to his loyalty, to keep the commandments of God and become the child of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 17)
The conditions are plainly specified, “Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, That except you righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Verses 19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 18)
The law thus expounded by the Lawgiver presented before the multitude its true character, and placed it upon its original, holy, honorable basis. Christ cut away from it the rubbish that had been piled above it, and presented it with its undeniable title to reign in the hearts of all. He gave these sacred precepts large room for operation. Its authority was never to be circumscribed. There would never come a time when it would lose one jot or tittle of its precious all-pervading power. That law takes cognizance of all the doings of men, noting and weighing the words and actions, and discovering the elements of good and evil. Every day it is approving or condemning the transacions of every soul. It is a sin detector.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 19)
At the present time there are those placed as jurors, senators, lawyers, and judges, who forget that God is a party to all their transactions, and that He will call them to give account of all their injustice toward their fellow men, in causing the innocent to suffer and the guilty to escape. Men have so long done this that they have forgotten God. “Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the hearts of the sons of men are fully set in them to do evil.” [Ecclesiastes 8:11.] But the God of truth is a witness to every false oath, and the Holy One that inhabiteth eternity will not serve with their sins.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 20)
No man can violate justice in the common courts of today, but he will sooner or later understand that all fraud, all deception, will stand open to the universe of heaven and to the inhabitants of earth. God has given to men the talents of reason, of speech, of discrimination, and if they pervert God’s gifts and use them to work fraud and unrighteousness and injustice, the Lord will surely bring them into judgment. God is either served by the reason and the talents He has entrusted to men, or He is dishonored by them. He sees the transactions of the children of men. No one can practice falsehood, no one can receive a bribe to clear men from the consequence of their guilt and fasten the wrong upon the innocent, but the Lord will bring them into judgment for it.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 21)
This will be a serious matter for those who have assumed the responsibility of administering justice, and who for the sake of gain have done injustice to their fellow men. Those men who are standing in responsible positions may know that whatever dishonors God is a transgression of his law, and places them at the bar of God to render an account for their deeds. The men who have supposed that they can violate the principles of righteousness, and that it will come out right in the end, may know that for all these things the Lord will bring them into judgment.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 22)
There are men, in the church and in the world, who have educated themselves to practice fraud, and for this they will be brought into judgment, for they have not only treated their soul, body, and spirit, as worthless, but have deprived God of his own blood-bought possession. “Ye are not your own,” he says, “for ye are bought with a price.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] Consider the price paid for your salvation, that you might become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly king. But men have chosen to stand, not under the blood stained banner of Prince Immanuel, but under the rebel flag to do the works of a rebellious prince. They may have sold their souls for money. They may have taken their Lord’s money to purchase wheat and the facilities whereby poor men live, that they may extort from the Lord’s creatures the highest prices. They make for themselves princely fortunes.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 23)
But for all this the Lord says he will bring them into judgment. In God’s sight such a man has made himself an outcast. He has sold his soul for that which he may lose at any time. He has worshipped and idol; covetousness was his sin, and the means needed to bless humanity has become to him the greatest curse.
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 24)
The cries of starving humanity are coming up before God, while these men bow down to their senseless idols as verily as do the heathen to their gods of wood and stone. Though the whole world were in league to prove it otherwise, every dollar gained in this unholy traffic wraps a curse up with it. The larger the bank stock the more sure will be the judgment of God. Of these the words of Eliphaz will prove truth: “I saw him taking root, but I cursed his habitation.” [Job 5:3.] To them God will say as to the rich man: “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall these things be, which thou hast provided? So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.” [Luke 12:20, 21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 89, 1898, 25)
Lt 90, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. Brisbane, Queensland, Australia October 20, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CG 558; HP 192, 357-358; 5MR 64. + Dear Brother:
We are here in the colony of Queensland. We arrived last Thursday evening. October 13, at 11 p.m. We left “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, at seven o’clock. At Newcastle, we had to wait [at] the station until 9:30, and then took our train for Queensland. Sara and I secured sleepers. We came first class, for my brethren would not permit me to travel second. I am quite well for me, but I know that at my age I should take care of my body.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 1)
On Friday night our camp meeting commenced, and the large tent was crowded with people. A company of people have come from Rockhampton, Toowoomba, and other places. The conference engaged to pay fare for a number of these. Every evening since, the tent has been filled. Elder Haskell has a whole treasure house of good things, and the way in which the people have come out to the meetings has surprised us all. A wonderful beginning has been made; the very best of the community have come out every evening. Brethren Haskell and Daniells, and myself have been the only speakers. Meetings have been held all through the day, and each evening.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 2)
On Sabbath afternoon the tent was full, and a wall of people stood around it. I spoke on the call to the supper, making special reference to the man who came without the wedding garment. The Lord gave me strength to speak.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 3)
On Sunday afternoon, I knew not just what to talk upon. I was really ill, and yet I felt that I must bear my testimony. I selected my text, but it went from me, and I spoke upon the subject of temperance, taking the words of the apostle Paul to the Romans: “I beseech you therefore brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” [Romans 12:1, 2.] On this day members of Parliament were present, and the best attention was paid.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 4)
I cannot now give all the particulars of the meetings, but there is a wonderful interest created. Elder Haskell has just read to me a letter from a Presbyterian editor who desires to publish a synopsis of our faith. This will receive attention as soon as possible. We can see that the Lord is at work. The brethren and sisters who have come to the meetings have received a rich repast.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 5)
I must tell you that it was a trial for me to have to leave home. Queensland had been represented to us as being very hot at this time of the year. Well, the climate has not proved hot. At noon, when we might have expected the heat to be oppressive, a fresh breeze has sprung up and wafted through the tent, making it very comfortable.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 6)
I do not think we can leave here next Monday. I have spoken three mornings, Sabbath and Sunday afternoons, and Wednesday and Thursday afternoons. Here, Wednesday afternoon is a half holiday, so that day a large number came to the tent. I spoke on the duty of parents to their children, and how, by faithfully training them for the present life, we educate them for the future, eternal life.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 7)
In every meeting we have urged upon the people the importance of education, but to reach all the people in this large city and its suburbs will take earnest effort for a long period of time. We see so much to be done, and we have so little time in which to do it; but we cannot possibly advance with so few workers.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 8)
October 26, 27, and 28 have been days of hot winds. All Friday night the wind blew strongly, and the large tent was let down. At twelve o’clock that night we saw a house on fire in the distance. The flames rose up like a mountain. We do not know who were the unfortunate inmates, but the flames raged so fiercely that we know the house must have been consumed.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 9)
Sabbath, the 29th, our meetings could not be held in the large tent because of the wind; but we held our meetings, and quite a number came miles to hear Mrs. White. Others came prepared to stay all day. In the forenoon, we had an excellent meeting in the reception tent, and in the dining tent in the afternoon. I followed Elder Haskell in prayer, and the Lord gave me freedom to speak to the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 10)
October 30, the wind was no longer a hindrance to the work, and the tent was prepared for the Sunday services. In the afternoon I spoke earnestly to those assembled in reference to Christ’s suffering in humanity, that He might elevate, refine, and purify humanity through obedience to God’s law. I tried to make the facts appear that the want and suffering and misery seen on every hand was not because the Lord had forsaken the earth, but because men had forsaken the only One who could bring [them] relief and happiness.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 11)
I showed them that men were ambitious to gather money to themselves, and to advantage themselves in every way, though in doing so they were grinding the faces of the poor, and that it is not because there is not means enough that there is so much want and misery, but because of the misappropriation of the Lord’s funds. This suffering and distress is driving the human family wild. They have not the consolation of the truth, they are not purifying themselves by obedience to the truth. They are disregarding the law of God, and because of widespread iniquity, oppression and violence, want and misery abound.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 12)
Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of men and women, and the professed Christian world is asleep. The day of God is right upon us, and there are few who are awake to prepare a people to stand in the great day of God. I asked them all to consider, “How much owest thou unto my Lord?” [Luke 16:5.] What an account will unfaithful stewards have to meet in the judgment!
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 13)
Our heavenly Father sees the perversity of the human agents who are traveling the downward path. He is giving warnings in regard to His law. He would have the message of the third angel proclaimed, the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ. God would not compel the obedience of any, but he desires that all may open their eyes to behold wondrous things out of His law. That law is filled with positive promises to all who are obedient. And this law must be if they would become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. All have the privilege of learning a lesson from the disobedience of Adam and Eve. Their transgression opened the flood gates of woe upon our world. In order to protect the human family, the light of God’s law is to be made known. It is to be so clearly proclaimed, that it will be as a city set upon a hill. All human intelligences can understand it if they will.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 14)
Christ from the pillar of cloud commanded Moses to educate the families of Israel to teach the law of God to their children, that they might teach it to their children and to their children’s children. The Invisible Leader, the mighty General of armies commanded Israel to put the words of the law into song, that as they marched through the wilderness they might sing it, and keep step to the music of their voices and instruments. Thus God showed that His law was not to be forgotten, but retained in their hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 15)
The special work of parents is to make the laws of God plain to their children, and to urge their obedience to them, that they may see the importance of obeying God all the days of their life. This was the work of Moses. He was to enjoin upon parents their duty to give to their children an example of strict obedience. And this is the work that above everything else must be done in the home life today. It is to accompany the third angel’s message. Ignorance is not excuse why parents should neglect to teach their children what it means to transgress the law of God. The light is abundant, and none need to walk in darkness, none need to be in ignorance. God is as verily our Instructor today as He was the teacher of the children of Israel, and all are bound by the most sacred obligations to obey His laws.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 16)
God is giving all who will receive light an experience in that repentance which needeth not to be repented of. Health reform must be brought into the life in order to place the human agent in the very best relation to life and health. We are to make the most of the capabilities and talents lent us by God. All who are weakening and destroying the physical, mental, and moral powers by sinful eating, sinful dressing, and violation of the laws of health in any respect, will have to render an account to God for all the good they might have done had they observed the laws of health, rather than being self-indulgent, careless and reckless of the house they live in.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 17)
The money that rich men are hoarding and needlessly consuming upon themselves is God’s money. These men, who will not relieve suffering humanity with God’s lent treasure of means, will, in the day when every case shall be decided for happiness and eternal life or for destruction, be destroyed. Why? Because they have destroyed themselves, who were bought with a price. God says, Ye are not your own. [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] You are God’s property. Your ransom cost the life of the Son of God who has placed before all the privilege of winning the life which is to come by perseverance in well-doing.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 18)
There is a world to be saved, and the gospel is to go forth to the ends of the earth. But it is hindered by those who, knowing the truth, are not doers of the Word. They have diverted God’s money into wrong channels where it cannot be used to uplift the standard of truth which God designs shall cover the earth as the waters cover the sea. Many would receive the last message of warning to be given to the world if men had not taken means from the treasure house of God to indulge their fancies and please and glorify themselves. All this is done at the expense of the souls for whom Christ has given His precious life.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 19)
Looking at the expensive offering made on Calvary, we may estimate the value of the soul with God, and not one should be left to perish. We are laborers together with God; we are God’s husbandry; we are God’s building. Through His Holy Spirit the Lord will work the men and women who will submit to be under His guidance. God calls for workers. He calls for means with which to advance His work without delay. All are to consider the greatness of the sacrifice made. The Majesty of heaven, the King of glory, designs that men and women shall give to Him their whole-hearted service.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 20)
In the words of the apostle Paul there is a depth of meaning: “I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind: that ye may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” [Romans 12:1, 2.] No one can bring honor to God if he pursues a course of action that will bring blemish upon the body or the soul. Our sacrifice is to be holy, and without blame. This is the reasonable service of every one. We are God’s workmanship, God’s building.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 21)
Said the psalmist, “I am fearfully and wonderfully made.” [Psalm 139:14.] God has given us faculties and powers of mind and body, which it is the duty of all to preserve in the best condition. If any weaken the powers through the indulgence of appetite, they decrease their power of influence, making themselves imperfect. Only by the expensive offering made upon the cross of Calvary can we understand the value of the human soul. We are placed on vantage ground by the redeeming power of Jesus Christ, to obtain freedom from the bondage of sin which was wrought by the fall of Adam.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 22)
God wants us to honor Him with all there is of us. Christ began the work of redemption just where the ruin began—upon the point of appetite. The victory Satan gained over man, causing him to spoil soul, body, and spirit, led him to determine to overthrow Christ. But Christ was conqueror. He could say, “He can find nothing in me.” [See John 14:30.] God calls us to look upon the apostate world. They have made void the law of God. The honor of God is not promoted by them. Selfish ambition, violence, crime, and every wickedness is indulged in by the beings whom God has created, and who belong to Him by the right of creation and redemption.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 23)
Obedience or disobedience to the authority of the Lord is to decide the case of every soul. Christ is coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Who of you in this congregation will meet him in peace? Who will be among that number to whom the words apply, “He shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired of all them that believe.” [2 Thessalonians 1:10.] It is called the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. His coming surpasses in glory all that the eye has ever seen.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 24)
Far exceeding anything the imagination has conceited will be His personal revelation in the clouds of heaven. Then there will be a perfect contrast to the humility which attended His first advent. Then He came as the Son of the Infinite God, but His glory was concealed by the garb of humanity. Then He came without any worldly distinction of royalty, without any visible manifestation of glory; but at His second appearing He comes with His own glory and the glory of the Father and attended by the angelic host of heaven. In the place of that crown of thorns which marred His brow, He wears a crown within a crown. No longer is He clad with the garments of humility, with the old kingly robe placed upon Him by His mockers. No; He comes clad in a robe whiter than the whitest white. Upon His vesture and thigh a name is inscribed, “King of kings, and Lord of lords.” [Revelation 19:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 25)
As the representative of God, Christ appeared in human flesh. Though in the form of a man, He was the Son of God, and the world was given an opportunity to see how it would treat God. Christ declared, “He that hath seen me hath seen the Father.” [John 14:9.] But when He comes the second time, divinity is no longer concealed. He comes as one equal with God, as His own beloved Son, Prince of heaven and earth. He is also the Redeemer of His people, the Lifegiver. The glory of the Father and the Son are seen to be one. His claim to being one with the Father is now substantiated. His glory is the glory of the Son, and the glory of God. Then shall He shine forth before His ancients gloriously.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 26)
“Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God. Therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself, even as he is pure.” [1 John 3:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 27)
The Father’s wisdom and glory shines forth in His [Christ’s] majesty. He is exalted and precious to all who believe. But His own personal glory, who can describe it? He comes with His divine nature plainly revealed—He who was denied and rejected by man, who stood at the bar of Pilate as a criminal. Where is that priest who rent his robe in hypocritical horror as he charged Him with blasphemy? Look at Him as He comes forth from the dead. What think ye of Jesus now? Will men now withhold from Him recognition and honor? Will those who were actors at the bar of Pilate refuse Him worship now? Will those who made manifest what human nature will do under the control of satanic agencies, as they behold in His hands and feet the marks of the crucifixion, now cry, “Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas”? [Luke 23:18.] Every mouth is closed.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 28)
Christ is now acknowledged as the King of Glory. “Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.” [Matthew 23:39.] The question of His divinity is forever settled. Where are those who held the Saviour bound at Pilate’s bar, who smote Him in the face, who scourged Him, who drove the nails through His hands and feet; those who mocked Him, saying, “He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God”? [Matthew 27:42, 43.] Where is the puny arm that will be lifted against Him now? The scene is changed. “At the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus is Christ, Lord of heaven and earth, to the glory of God the Father.” [Philippians 2:10, 11.] The angels of heaven bow in adoration before him. His enemies discern the mistake they have made, and every tongue confesses His divinity.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 29)
The glory of Christ’s humanity did not appear when He was upon the earth. He was regarded as a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. We hid as it were our faces from Him. But He was pursuing the path the plan of God had devised. That same humanity now appears as He descends from heaven, robed in glory, triumphant, exalted. His priestly character appears. He has taken the blood of His own atonement into the holiest of all, sprinkled it there upon the mercy seat, and upon His own garments, and blessed the people. He has come and offered Himself a sacrifice, and appears the second time to declare that there is to be no more sacrifice for sin.
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 30)
His believing people have made their calling and election sure. They come forth at the first resurrection, and the song is sung by innumerable voices, “Behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God himself shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying: neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” [Revelation 21:3, 4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 90, 1898, 31)
Lt 91, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister [S. N.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 11, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in Ev 657-658; CD 95, 321, 333. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
I feel very thankful that I am at home again. I am very much exhausted, and yet I have faith to believe that I shall improve if I have quiet and no perplexing thing to come in. I need rest, complete rest. I am weak as a child, but I am trusting in the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 1)
I wish to give you some counsel for the benefit of yourselves and others. I was in conversation with several people who were ill. The malaria seemed to be upon them. I said, I cannot understand the matter. There is a great work to be done, and the Lord wants it to be done and yet one after another of our workers become feeble and suffer. God does not want any one of these laid in the grave. Satan is the destroyer, Christ is the Restorer.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 2)
One was present who had said nothing. He arose, and every eye was upon Him. He then said, There is a God who saves to the uttermost all who come unto Him in faith believing. There is need of persevering faith. Satan is at work to destroy. He would lead the minds of those who love God and are preaching the gospel to be careless of their physical health, for this has a great deal to do with the general standard of virtue. Ministers give too much time to preaching, and exhaust their vital forces. If the discourse given were one half its usual length it would be better, far better for the hearers, and would preserve in a far better condition the life and the healthful piety of the speaker. Change the order of the meeting, and bring in evangelistic exercises. Study this, and have faith in God. It is the many long discourses that weary. One half of the gospel food presented would tell to much better advantage.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 3)
In warm, heating climate, there should be given to the worker, in whatever line of work he is to do, less work than in a more bracing climate. The Lord remembers that we are but dust. The ideas presented should not be so numerous that one cannot take in the matter so valuable. There must be an awakening on this subject.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 4)
The less sugar introduced into the food in its preparation, the less difficulty will be experienced because of the heat of the climate. The use of several articles of food at the same meal causes fermentation, and the food does not nourish the system. The making of home made bread requires strict attention, and when this is done you will have the real staff of life. It must be thoroughly cooked. Not a particle of sweet breads should be introduced into the stomach. This perpetuates indigestion and makes dyspeptics. Bread made without milk is more wholesome and digestible, but even this should never be eaten fresh or hot. This makes the best bread injurious. Sweet biscuits are unwholesome, and create diseased livers, diseased stomach, diseased kidneys.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 5)
The ministers need not be sick and die. If they will come to the great Physician, He will say to them, “Be whole.”“According to your faith be it unto you.” [Mark 5:34; Matthew 9:29.] It is dishonoring to God to distrust Him, to doubt His willingness to save. All persons, teachers and pupils, by indulging appetite, are doing injury to themselves. The desserts that are taken in the form of custards are liable to do more harm than good. Fruit, if it can be obtained, is the best article of food. All wheat flour is not best for a continuous diet. A mixture of wheat, oatmeal, and rye would be more nutritious than the wheat with the nutrifying properties separated from it.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 6)
The lessons given in recipes for sweet cakes had better be left out of the cook books, and dispensed with entirely in the preparation of food. People make themselves sick because they do not study into the science of cooking, but study the taste and the appetite. They do not reason from cause to effect. That which is once put into their stomach is beyond their control; therefore they need to be guarded as to what they introduce into the stomach.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 7)
Ministers of the gospel are to put their trust in God, and walk intelligently. They are to subsist on simple food cooked with care. Meat eating is not safe. It is poisoning thousands to the death, thousands who do not know the cause of their death. The Lord would have you depend on Him. When you have faith, you will come to God in simple trust and ask the great Physician to undertake your case. Believe in the power of God to heal. There is little real genuine faith. The Lord is willing to show Himself as He did when He was upon the earth, a mighty Miracle Worker. Then let us not dishonor our God by thinking our case beyond His power. Have faith in God, trust in Him. Make decided advancement healthwise, because you believe in God. I cannot write more this morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 8)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 91, 1898, 9)
Lt 92, 1898
Pallant, J. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 11, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother Pallant:
I am very thankful to be again in my own home. Nearly all my family are in Sydney. This morning I find myself quite weak and exhausted, but with quiet and rest I shall grow strong again. I had not strength to think or to talk with you while at Brisbane station. On Wednesday night they put me in the sleeper, and I slept and was refreshed. But we had nothing that I dared to eat. At Newcastle Sara took me to a restaurant close by, and I had a cup of hot water and milk, and a piece of bread and lightly cooked eggs. Then we came on to Dora Creek.
(13LtMs, Lt 92, 1898, 1)
Some things worried me, and this brought on so great exhaustion that I could not write to you last evening. And now I can only write a few lines. I would advise that the charcoal compress be worn only occasionally. If you should drink charcoal water, it would not do you any harm. The charcoal itself may be a little irritating to a stomach as sensitive as I judge yours is. Use your own judgment, and trust in living faith to God as you work. You must come to the position where you realize that the Lord does not want you to be sick. The Lord would have you well. Make up your mind to be well. Do not eat vegetables, but make arrangements to have the best homemade bread and fruit. Do not taste of any bread that is sweetened. You must be careful, and then trust in God, believing that He wants you to be healed. He is the only true, unerring physician in the world. He loves us, and wants us to be well and happy.
(13LtMs, Lt 92, 1898, 2)
If I could send you lemons by some one going to Brisbane, I would be much pleased to do so, but I know of no one who will be going. Eat soft-boiled eggs as an article of diet. These will be good for you as you now are. Then do not overtax yourself. Rest all you can. What you do, you do intensely. It is this that wears. I would not have this intensity separated from you, but I would advise you in the name of the Lord to be more quiet in God, and have that faith which works by love, and purifies the soul. Do not feel that you can lean on any other support than God. Do not go to outside physicians, but show that you honor God because you are His by creation and by redemption. Cast your whole soul, and body, and spirit upon Him, and believe. He is your Counsellor.
(13LtMs, Lt 92, 1898, 3)
I feel deeply over this matter. Discard sugar, and eat fruit. Have nothing to do with biscuits called scones, but eat thoroughly baked sweet bread, that has in it no sugar or milk. The idea that we should have sweet cake should be discarded, for it ferments in the stomach, and brings on malaria. Treat your stomach as well as you possibly can. Be regular in your eating. Get to bed as early as possible, and obtain all the rest you can. Lean heavily upon God. He is your strength. He will uphold you. You must rest in the assurance that the Lord wants you to be well. I want you to be well, but how much more does the Lord want you to be well.
(13LtMs, Lt 92, 1898, 4)
I must stop now. God bless you, is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 92, 1898, 5)
Lt 93, 1898
Salisbury, W. D. Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia November 5, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CD 52. Dear Brother Salisbury:
I must speak a few words to you with my pen. You are casting about in your mind as to what you will do to make improvements. You were presenting different plans and methods, and seemed to suppose that if you could have this and that advantage, you would do great things. But the voice that often speaks to us in our perplexities said, The greatest advantages will not accomplish that which you design. I have had light on these subjects.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 1)
A plan was laid pointing men to go to far off regions, to see what could be done. Much money was to be invested, all without the counsel of God. How much better it would be if there had been less anxious care, and more trust in God, more humility of mind, more searching of the Scriptures. You need not go to the ends of the earth for wisdom, for God is near. Put your talent into the work, and ask God for wisdom and it will be given you. It is not the capabilities you now possess or ever will have at your command that will give you success in the work. It is that which the Lord can do for you.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 2)
Physical habits have a great deal to do with the success of every individual. The more careful you are in your diet, the more simple and unstimulating the food that sustains the body in its harmonious action, the more clear will be your conception of duty. There needs to be a careful review of every habit, every practice, lest a morbid condition of the body shall cast a cloud upon everything. There is more uneasiness than is at all necessary. If you do your best and stand true as steel to principle, and then seek God for wisdom, and you will receive it, for God has promised this.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 3)
God is very near to all who call upon Him, and He must be the One to go before us and work with us. Self must be consecrated to God. It is not the great and wonderful things you may do that will make the work a success, for with all your methods and plans, you cannot accomplish that which you suppose. Your work is to do your level best knowing that if you use your talents as God requires of you, this is all He asks. The Lord can make a success in any place.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 4)
If you lack faith where you are, when difficulties present themselves, you will lack faith in any place. God has a work to be done right here in Australia, and He is willing to open ways and means before you right where you are if you will have faith. But without faith it is impossible to please God. I trust that there will be less criticising, less suspicion and unbelief. Do not place your confidence in the voice of human agents, but have more confidence in God. Unless we shall increase our faith, and cease to talk doubts, unbelief will encircle the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 5)
That which you need is faith in God. You hedge up your own way by unbelief. You open the door of the heart to fears and conjectures, and are altogether too cowardly. You need connected with you in the office men of capability, men who will put their whole soul into the work. You need not feel that God has forsaken His work. You look on the dark side, and you are losing your hold upon the Lord God of Israel. We greatly dishonor God by our unbelief.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 6)
The case was clearly laid before me. There must be less talking unbelief, less imagining that this one and that one is hedging up the way. Go forward in faith, and trust the Lord to prepare the way for His work to advance. Then you will find rest in Jesus Christ. Train yourself to see the attractiveness of Christ. As you cultivate faith, as you place yourself in a right relation to God, and brace yourself by earnest prayer to do your duty, to realize the expanding and ennobling character which it is possible for you to have, you can be worked by the Holy Spirit. The many problems that are now mysterious to you, you may solve for yourself by continued trust in God. You need not be painfully indefinite, because you are living under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. You may walk and work in confidence.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 7)
I cannot see any light in your going to America. There must be faithful men who for Christ’s sake will do the work you are proposing to do, and who are in the very place you propose to visit. I have had presented to me the plans that have been laid to send several of our brethren on a tour round the world. Was not the light from heaven? Money and time was consumed in traveling, which, had they been invested in the improvements so sadly needed, would greatly have helped the cause of God. The money used in taking these long wearisome journeys to find out matters which seem so essential to you has proved no gain in the end. Elder Olsen was ready to go traversing the country with several merely businessmen to investigate matters which they might have adjusted themselves had they asked wisdom of God. This was a dishonor to God and to the truth, and consumed means that were needed in other lines.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 8)
I have been made to understand the result of these things. Had the men in responsible positions pressed into the work every jot of ability to make a success where there was so much to be accomplished, the showing would be far better. There are men just come from America, and there are businessmen there who love and fear God, and who will, I believe, act conscientiously to advance the work of God. It seems to me that there is altogether too much work now that needs the help of every one.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 9)
The trouble with our brethren in Melbourne is that there is so little openness and frankness among them. There is so much secrecy, so little confidence in one another. When meetings are held to counsel together, and arrangements are made in regard to methods and plans, there seem to be so little gained, so much time lost in criticizing, that God’s blessing cannot come. The Lord cannot work where unbelief is so manifest. If we all sought counsel of God, and depended far less on human wisdom, the Lord would be honored, and the human agent would become the channel for the two olive branches, through which the golden pipes might empty the golden oil out of themselves. The golden oil supplies the vacuum in all who are emptied of self.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 10)
We must have less faith in what we can do, and more faith in what the Lord can do for us if we will have clean hands and pure hearts. I was in great burden when you with Willie were assembled night after night. I was as a cart beneath sheaves. Then I was made to understand that we need a spirit of humility and consecration brought into every line of the work. I was referred to matter through figures and symbols, and words were spoken by which I obtained the impression that when the love of Christ becomes an abiding principle in the soul, there will be far less unbelief, less suspicion and distrust, less resentment. There was presented before me the figure of a man impatiently drawing away his shoulder as from one whom he considered was meddling with a work of which he was manager. This has been the great evil with the Echo office from the beginning, and it is not yet clear from it.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 11)
All the light I can see is: Bind about the edges. Make no calculations for the absorbing of means. Take hold of the work interestedly and do it. There is need that you in Melbourne and we in Cooranbong, have a deeper teaching than man’s teaching. All these conveniences are not a positive necessity while the dearth of means is so great as at the present time. It is not the way to rush out of perplexities by expending large sums of money just now.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 12)
Christ must dwell in the heart just as the blood is in the body and circulates there as a vitalizing power. We have no time to be going around the world to see what kind of terms can be made for the work. If there are not businessmen there who can be trusted to see what kind of terms can be made in the things you mention, I feel that we are to be pitied. Lay your plans before men whom you can trust as surely as you yourself can be trusted, who understand your plainly stated necessities as well as you can state them with your voice.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 13)
There is such a thing as being anxious to make many preparations, but accomplishing but little with that which you already have. The thought will come that if you only had all that you thought you need, the difficulties would be all removed. The word to Zerubbabel is needed by us all. “Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain; and he shall bring forth the headstone of it with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace, unto it.” [Zechariah 4:6, 7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 14)
Threads of selfishness are woven into the fabric. Every thread should be a golden thread of love, because the web is the Lord’s and every worker should be a worker together with God. You are none of you engaged in your own human work, you are doing the work of God. You are to be united as one mind in God’s great firm, putting away all selfish ideas and thoughts. There is quite a heap of rubbish to be cleared away and consumed. This is an individual work, a work for time and for eternity.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 15)
I wrote to you because light came to me from God. I sent that light to W. C. White so that he could bring it in when it was thought best. More love is needed, more frankness, less suspicion, less evil thinking. We need to be less ready to blame and accuse. It is this that is so offensive to God. A spirit is cherished that does not reveal the love of Christ. The heart needs to be softened and subdued by love. The strengthless condition of our people is the result of the heart not being right with God. There are plenty of words, but the soul temple is not clean. When the Holy Spirit controls minds and hearts, there will be an altogether different showing in every line of the work. There will be more faith. There will be a sense that the pure hearts and clean hands are much more significant than it now appears.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 16)
Not a step can be taken in spiritual progress without fresh supplies from the fountain of grace and strength. And yet how often our words provoke God, and by our spirit we deny Him, so that He has to withdraw His influence, and leave us to our own human inventions. The Lord would have us lean heavily upon Him; and the less we depend upon human help, the more we depend on and make God our trust, the greater will be our supply of strengthening, quickening grace. True repentance means a daily change of heart, a turning the face to the Sun of Righteousness. This leaves no chance for self-exaltation, no opportunity to trust to our own wisdom. When the cleansing, refining process shall take place, and continue its daily work upon our hearts, we shall go forward. But as long as difficulties arise, and we look at the discouragements, we shall not advance. We must brace up the soul in God, and we shall endure the seeing of Him who is invisible.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 17)
Lay hold of the hope set before you in the gospel. Work right where you are. The Lord understands the situation. We have no time now to doubt, no time now to lay off the armor. Consider we are merely agents in the hands of God, and if we are controlled by the Spirit of God, we shall have courage and faith and perseverance that will not fail nor be discouraged. There is altogether too little faith. Advance by faith. Aspire constantly to follow Christ our Saviour, attaining more and more excellency of character. The human mind, like the heavenly bodies, are worked [and] inspired by an influence unseen and incomprehensible, but its effects are certain. Give the correct direction to the thought and brace up for trials and duty.
(13LtMs, Lt 93, 1898, 18)
Lt 94, 1898
Robinson, Brother and Sister [A. T.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 16, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Robinson:
I have just written a letter to Brother Salisbury in response to a letter recently received from him by W. C. White. He sets matters before W. C. White, representing the great advantages to be gained by his visiting America by the way of Capetown and London, and seeing what can be done by business negotiations to procure facilities to use in the production of books, also in the market for books. The light given me when you were holding your last council in Melbourne was of that character that I felt pained, because there was heart-consecration needed to prepare the workers for the work already being handled.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 1)
Brother Salisbury seems to treat the matter as if he had the sanction of W. C. White, and that would be sufficient to open the subject to the proper ones. I know not how much encouragement Brother Salisbury has received in regard to this anticipated journey, but I have much reluctance in regard to W. C. White taking responsibilities in encouraging any such movements. The light which the Lord has given me is that W. C. White’s work is in connection with my work, that he should bend his mind and thoughts and powers in this direction. The last time he was called to Melbourne, the outcome was that movements were made that you could not feel were as they should be, and the dissatisfaction mainly was charged upon W. C. White, as working in a way that was not agreeable to yourself and others.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 2)
The whole difficulty lies in your minds, but it is not clearly defined. One thing is certain. I feel that in view of the light given me in regard to the work of God, W. C. White had better not put his neck under a yoke which shall be made galling to him. There is an abundance of responsibilities resting upon him in New South Wales, and if he shall take the responsibility in Melbourne, there are those who would see defects, and would charge them to him as responsible for movements made with which they could not harmonize.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 3)
I cannot give any encouragement for Brother Salsibury to now expend the means which is so limited in such an enterprise as he is contemplating. If you that are in Melbourne see sufficient interests to be promoted by justifying such a movement, then I have nothing more to say; but I do not want W. C. White to have any responsibility in encouraging such a movement, for if difficulties appear, they will be made to rest on him.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 4)
When the truth is more clearly distinguished from humah wisdom, when those who handle the truth are themselves more decidedly consecrated to God, the work will progress, because the workers will be charged with that earnestness that bears the sanctification of the Spirit of God. The Lord inspires no censuring, no accusing. He will lead all who will learn of the great Teacher.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 5)
There is but a feeble sense of the sacredness of the things we are handling. “Take my yoke upon you,” says the great Teacher. “Learn of me, and ye shall find rest unto your souls; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:29, 30.] We are to walk as Christ walked, live as Christ lived. It is now, just now, that zeal is required. This zeal is to be purged from all selfishness, and there is to be an increase of every good work. Our work is to be under the supervision of the Holy Spirit. Have ye received the baptism of the Holy Ghost? If not, is it not high time that we had this blessing, which purges away our unsanctified words and enables us to use the talent of speech as a most sacred, entrusted gift?
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 6)
We are to get out of self, and abide in Christ. Then much more good will be done to the souls and bodies of those who have need to be healed of their infirmities. These signs shall follow those that believe. As the time of Christ’s labor upon this earth grew shorter, His work became more intense, His energies were called out, and there seemed to be no limit to His work. Thus it will be with every true worker. The failures of the year 1898 cannot now be repaired, but we may prepare for the coming year, 1899. We may make such a consecration of self to God that the Holy Spirit will control the whole man. We may redeem the time and redouble our earnest, sanctified exertions. Wherever Christ’s cause has a claim, wherever God’s people have necessities to be met, there our obligation begins.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 7)
We are responsible to God for all the good we can do. We are to encourage gratitude, praise, and thanksgiving, not allowing our minds to become Satan’s workshop to create dissension and strife; for this is the foundation of so much weakness and so little of the real, genuine working of the Spirit of God in our churches. The Lord invites us to look to Him, to trust in Him, to walk with Him, to talk with Him, to keep step with Him. Then duty will be clear before us. The Lord can use pure, unselfish, holy hearts to His own name’s glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 8)
While your meeting was in session in Melbourne, it was presented before me that there needed to be a cleansing of the soul and spirit before the Holy Spirit could mold and fashion mind and character. There must be more of Christ, all of Christ, and none of self. Then there will be patience, longsuffering, gentleness, and love for one another. This pulling apart will not be. We have need of patience, that after we have done the will of God, we shall receive the promise, looking for and hastening unto the coming of the day of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 9)
It has been presented to me that the richest blessings are awaiting those who will appreciate them. But many of those who claim to believe carry such a bundle of self along with them that there is no room for Christ. There is to be and must be a reformation in the heart, else ere long we shall understand fully what it means to come to the banquet of God’s Word without the wedding garment. This point is to be considered carefully, else many who are now professedly believing the truth will be found to be unsanctified. They did not accept and wear the garment of Christ’s righteousness. They will learn that they have not represented Christ in character.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 10)
We may go all over the world full of the talk of the Word, and yet keep Christ out of the heart. The truth is kept in the outer court, and Christ meets us with the words, Friend, how camest thou in hither without the wedding garment? The voice may even utter the highest oracles of God’s Word, yet the men may not have put on the wedding garment. They are building on a sandy foundation. Hearers of the Word, they come to the banquet, but they have not put on the robe of Christ’s righteousness. The work of the Holy Spirit is to them a strange work. They are not doers of the Word. The living oracles are not their guide and directory.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 11)
We all need to study as never before the parable of the ten virgins. Five of them were wise, and five were foolish. The wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. This is the Holy oil represented in Zechariah. “I answered again, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches, which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.” [Zechariah 4:11-14.] This representation is of the highest consequence to those who claim to know the truth. But if we do not practice the truth, we have not received the holy oil, which the two golden pipes empty out of themselves. The oil is received into vessels prepared for the oil. It is the Holy Spirit in the heart which works by love and purifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 12)
We must have greater confidence and earnestness in practicing a “Thus saith the Lord.” We are not to listen to any voice that will benumb our senses in regard to the white garment of character that we must put on. There is to be no party spirit. We are to be united with God and with one another. Then the prayer of faith will heal the sick.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 13)
Satan is working with all his hellish power to quench that light which should burn brightly in the soul and shine forth in good works. The words of God to Zechariah show from whence the holy oil comes, and its bright light which the Lord kindles in the chambers of the soul gives light through good works to the world. Satan will work to quench the light God has for every soul by casting his shadow across the pathway to intercept every ray of heavenly light. He knows that his time is short. The people of God must cleave to God, else they will lose their bearings. If they cherish hereditary and cultivated traits of character that misrepresent Christ, while professedly His disciples, they are represented by the man coming to the gospel feast without having on the wedding garment, and by the foolish virgins which had no oil in their vessels with their lamps. We must cleave to that which God pronounces to be truth, though the whole world may be arrayed against it.
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 14)
(I shall not be able to get more copied this morning, but there is more to come if I have strength to write it.)
(13LtMs, Lt 94, 1898, 15)
Lt 95, 1898
Hubbard, G. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 18, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 10MR 231. Dear Brother Hubbard:
I have not consulted with any one in reference to the subject of meat-eating and smoking. I should think our brethren in Melbourne could, or should be able to, give you good counsel; but as you have presented your difficulty to me, I will say that I should in no case provide a smoke room, where smoking shall be encouraged, or provide a meat diet. Your statement in regard to those who claim to believe the truth continuing the eating of meat, is no more than you can expect. Be assured that the Lord does not compel anyone to keep His commandments, neither does He compel anyone to give up the use of the flesh of dead animals. All who use flesh meat will realize the sure consequence, for the disease in animals is fast increasing. The daily papers tell us this. But if the appetite for eating dead flesh is preferable to meat-eaters, the Lord will not work a miracle to counteract the sure result.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 1)
The work in which you are engaged is an important one, and a non-meat diet is to be maintained. Leave the result with God. In regard to the tobacco god which is worshiped, this is a serious question. Certainly tobacco should not be provided for those you are seeking to help. Lay the matter before your brethren, and see if some way cannot be devised to open the eyes of tobacco users to its evil effects. To encourage the habit of tobacco using in the health reform institution cannot be right.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 2)
You can see now the advantage of having our schools out of and away from the cities. The same reason stands good in such reformatory movements as are now being carried forward in Melbourne. One thing is certain: There should be men of tact and far-seeing judgment to superintend the work of the Helping Hand Mission. There must be those who can give interesting talks, showing the evil of such practices as meat eating and tobacco using. This work demands faculties for management which perhaps you do not possess. There must be men who know how to deal with human minds, men who will be quick to think and devise and plan methods and ways to draw and hold those who really care to reform. To let down the standard of reform, to cater to the perverted appetites of the people, cannot be once thought of. Those poor souls carry their trade-mark in their countenances. Their characters are in accordance with the things they eat.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 3)
One who has communed with God who is sanctified through the truth, can see the trademark of evil upon the souls of those with whom they come in contact. Meat-eaters, whether they be those who know the truth or those who are in the darkness of error, show by their disposition that they are composed of that which they eat. The use of the flesh of dead animals is animalizing them. Their spiritual eyesight is perverted, and the higher powers of the being become servant to the lower. The animal appetites and passions plead for indulgence. The natures of some are so thoroughly warped that they will never become straightened. Perverted appetite becomes a tyrant to mold and to ruin the man.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 4)
The great object of life should be to restore to God soul, body, and spirit. If the moral image of God is restored in the poor, degraded sot, it will not be by continuing to give him liquor. In every city the Lord would have a place where sinsick souls may find courage and sustaining help to overcome all unnatural appetites and sinful indulgences—tobacco using, tea and liquor drinking. All flesh meat is to be discarded. Educating meetings should be held where young men may be instructed how to develop a perfect manhood. Then they can become teachers of good things.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 5)
The cultivation of every power of the soul is of the highest consequence, and every talent is to be considered a precious trust whereby man may secure other talents of a high spiritual quality. How large a number have missed the mark because they have thought they could meet a low standard? Keep every reformatory institution on the highest plane. If you feel at all like weakening on the points where you should be strong, you are not qualified to handle the cases that will come before you, cases which require strength of mind, aptitude, firmness, and, withal, gentleness. With a firm hold of the human beings, and a firm, unflinching hold on God, you are to place these persons on their feet. But we cannot do anything unless we are imbued with the Spirit of God. The angels of God want channels, that they may communicate with human beings, that they may work with the weaklings. We shall never be able to lay hold on all kinds of men who need our help unless we ourselves have a firm hold on God.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 6)
Professed believers, who have had light upon the subject of health reform, but who have not practiced the truth in this line, are a great hindrance to the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 7)
In the place of helping, they hinder. Dear Brother, this will always be as long as time shall last; but shall we lower the standard to accommodate this class? or shall we keep the standard uplifted, until they either reform, or go out from us because they are not of us?
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 8)
“They speak evil of things which they know not, but what they know naturally as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt themselves. Woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of Cain, and ran greedily after the error of Balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of Core. These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds they are without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots; raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame, wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever.” [Jude 10-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 9)
“But, ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And of some have compassion, making a difference: and others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever.” [Verses 20-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 10)
We shall surely meet all these cases. We shall see these cases fully developed. Brother Hubbard, walk in the light, whatever others may do or say. Be true to God, true to the light given. I cannot write more now, for this must go in the mail, but if I can consistently will write again.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 11)
P.S. Brother Hubbard, I write decidedly to you now, because I wish others to see that we cannot be hesitating or divided. I truly sympathize with you, and understand that you are in a difficult position. But God will help you; God will strengthen His servants who will stand firmly for the truth, who will not be swayed from truth and righteousness in order to accommodate any sickly sentiment that means self-indulgence. We shall pray for you. Stand with the whole armor on, and having done all, stand. These are your orders, and God will stand with you.
(13LtMs, Lt 95, 1898, 12)
Lt 96, 1898
Robinson, A. T. NP November 18, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in Ev 498; BTS 10/1916, 11/1916. + Dear Brother Robinson:
The year 1898 is fast passing away. The year 1899 will soon open before us, and nothing has been of real value to us but pure and undefiled religion. The pure in heart, the clean in hands, will be rewarded; for they shall see God. That is, they will have an experimental knowledge of God. His ways and His works will be discerned. All sham and pretense will be unveiled. Empty professions, human projects and devising, will be as wood, hay, and stubble. The gold, the silver, and the precious stones that compose the character will be unconsumable.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 1)
The truth stands out clear and distinct in its native purity, and those who believe the truth will be charged with an inspiration from on high. The truth will bind up heart with heart, and its followers will answer the prayer of Christ: “Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word, that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.” [John 17:17-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 2)
The people of God will be consolidated as one with Christ in God, just in proportion as false theories become more and more prevalent. As we near the close of time, the distinction between those who are Christ’s and those who are on the side of the apostate will become more marked. Only two great centers will appear—Christ, the Prince of heaven, the Prince of life and immortality, and Antichrist, the center of the rebel forces of apostasy. The separating line is now being drawn, and in that great conflict the parties will be forever separated. That day will come as destruction came upon the inhabitants of the world in Noah’s day.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 3)
Then “God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air. For it repenteth me that I have made them.... The earth also was corrupt before God and the earth was filled with violence. And God looked upon the earth, and behold, it was corrupt, for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me; for the earth is filled with violence through them. And, behold, I will destroy them with the earth.” [Genesis 6:5-7, 11-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 4)
“Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken; and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.... As the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came and took them all away, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” [Matthew 24:29-31, 37-39.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 5)
In all the beautiful city of Sodom ten righteous persons could not be found. The blessing of God had been upon the land, and yet none had responded to those mercies and blessings. Their land was rich, resembling the land of Eden. But the goodness of God did not bring them to repentance. “Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded; but the same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the days when the Son of man is revealed.” [Luke 17:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 6)
The Lord is coming, and of all the people upon the face of the earth, those who have the Word of God and do it not, will be found the most guilty. If those who claim to believe the truth will believe the Word of the Lord and obey a “Thus saith the Lord,” they will represent Christ. The truth will become a part of them, their meat and their drink.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 7)
I would that I could trace with pen and ink all that the Holy Spirit has presented before me. The ten lepers were brought before me. All were cleansed, but only one appreciated the work wrought for him, only one returned to give God the glory. The representation is true of those who claim to be converted. Apparently the lepers in their loathsome condition were not worth caring for, but Christ knew that among them was one who would appreciate the work done for him, and would honor the Lord. Christ looked with tenderest love upon the one who appreciated the great gift of cleansing. He asks, “Were there not ten cleansed? But where are the nine? There are not found to give God glory save this stranger. Arise, he said, go thy way, thy faith hath made thee whole.” [Verses 17-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 8)
Here are lessons that all of God’s people should learn. The one of ten, a despised Samaritan, appreciated the great gift of God, while the others for whom the great work of healing had been performed gave not God the glory. This is a representation of many who have had opened before them the living oracles of God. When those who have great light do not walk in the light, Christ’s gracious work for them cannot be appreciated.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 9)
In the parable of the great supper, Christ brings to view another class. “A certain man,” He said, “made a great supper, and bade many. And sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for all things are now ready. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come: So that servant came and showed his lord these things.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 10)
“Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And the servant said, Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet there is room. And the Lord said unto his servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. For I say unto you, That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.” [Luke 14:16-24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 11)
These things mean very much to every one who has had the light of truth, who has been invited to partake of the provisions of grace which God has provided through His only begotten Son. The man who came in and took his seat at the table without having on the wedding garment is presented as a warning to all. It is not enough to accept the privileges of the gospel supper. Have you put on the righteousness of Christ, the wedding garment? Have you stripped yourself of all your miserable inherited and cultivated traits of character? All who do not put on the character of Christ, but retain traits of character which dishonor God, make Christ ashamed of them. They may have laid the foundation in building that tower, but they have not counted the cost.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 12)
There are hundreds who are a reproach to the cause of truth and who by their lives counteract the influence of pure, sacred truth. Their words are not right words, because their heart is not cleansed with the washing of the Word. Their actions are not such as to magnify the sacred influence of truth. Many, while claiming to be teachers in Israel, weave so much of the rubbish of selfishness into their habits of character that they are represented by those who bring to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 13)
“If any man come to me,” Christ said, “and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” [Verse 26.] These words mean that every action, every principle of disobedience, every violation of God’s holy law, is to be hated. Every influence of word, or action, that is in opposition to the laws of the kingdom of righteousness if it is in father, in mother, in sisters, in brethren, or in our own minds and hearts, is to be despised. The invitation is given, the gospel feast is prepared, and all are invited to come.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 14)
The excuses made by father, mother, brethren, or friends for their disobedience to God’s requirements are not to draw any from entire willing, glad obedience. Everything savoring of excuse is to be turned from with decision. Everything that would lead us to seek our own personal advantage is to be repudiated, and hated as a temptation of Satan. Said Christ, “Whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me,” practicing the self-denial of which I have given an example in My life, “cannot be my disciple.” [Verse 27.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 15)
Christ then presented before His hearers the parable of the building of the tower. “Which of you,” He said, “intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it? Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, saying, This man began to build, and was not able to finish. Or what king, going to make war against another King, sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand. Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth an embassage, and desireth conditions of peace.” [Verses 28-32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 16)
The Lord would have every one considerate. We are not to be rash and impetuous. We are to consider what our strength is. Is it sufficient to enable us to stand our ground? We are to take time for wise thought before action, whether with our ten thousand we can engage in conflict with twenty thousand. Those who take their position against God and the truth would do well to consider this matter. Before we can overcome the difficulties in the warfare which each must encounter, we must have a preparation. Be not presumptuous. Despise not the strength and power of your enemy.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 17)
When Christ was about to raise the body of Moses, Satan disputed with him about it. The enemy had tempted Moses to lose his patience, and to speak as one man should not speak to another. In the attitude of Moses, in charging and condemning, the long forbearance of God was lost sight of. He spoke that which God had not advised him to speak. He acted presumptuously, and for this the Lord said that he could not enter into the promised land. Satan claimed Moses as his property, but Christ did not dare to bring against him a railing accusation. By this we are taught to give no advantage to our foes by discussion or controversy, lest the powers of darkness obtain the victory. We must move with great caution, lest by word or attitude we manifest the same spirit as our adversaries. The Lord will not justify His people in being harsh and denunciatory, even though all that is said may be true. These are the best methods of desiring conditions of peace. Satan and his synagogue will take advantage of every wrong trait of character, every act of retaliation to vindicate his own course of action.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 18)
All who become followers of Christ are to take the consequences, and be prepared to meet them by having the mind of Christ. Says the apostle, “If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels of mercies, fulfill ye my joy that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.” [Philippians 2:1-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 19)
In temporal matters many act with far more prudence and consideration than in spiritual things. They do not begin their worldly transactions in a haphazard, thoughtless way. They teach God’s people a lesson. We are not to rush into the acceptance of the gospel without any fixed stability of purpose. If we receive Jesus Christ, we must receive all the conditions, all the requirements, and make it our life business in everything to make the kingdom of God our first consideration. Difficulties will present themselves as obstructions. But the greatest difficulties originate with self. It will cost all there is of the man, for Christ demands the heart, the soul, the strength, and the mind of every human agent.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 20)
Ye are not your own; “for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] It will cost self-humiliation, self-denial, self-sacrifice, a constant conflict with human passions. Our natural temperaments cannot be carried along in the road cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. Shame and weakness and disgrace are the sure result of professedly following Christ while walking in the ways and practices of unrenewed, unconverted men.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 21)
To be half for Christ and half unrenewed, having the mind of the enemy, means to be a stumbling block to one’s self and a stumbling block to others, a reproach to Christ, and a weakness in the church and in the ministry. If we do not propose to be wholly converted, to be doers of the Word, then for Christ’s sake let us not spoil the Christian experience of others, causing them to be led astray by our serving sin and the devil while professedly serving the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 22)
Without the absolute surrender of self, soul, body, and spirit, the contest is hopeless. Self must be hid in Christ. Said Paul, “What things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ, yea, doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung that I may win Christ, and be found in him, (day by day, under all trials and difficulties and temptation,) not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith: that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead.” [Philippians 3:7-11.] Read this chapter, and practice the lessons given. We are in need of these cautions and safeguards.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 23)
Much importance is attached to hearing and practicing the sayings of Christ. When the divine Teacher gave His sermon on the mount, He was surrounded by a large congregation. After specifying the characters that should be blessed, He said, “Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.” [Matthew 5:13.] All must possess Christlike attributes of character if they have any saving influence on the world. Profession of faith is nothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 24)
Unless the truth is a living principle in the heart, it will not be revealed in precious talents of appropriate speech. No one can impart that which he has not. If we receive grace from the source of all correct influence, from the great fountain of good, it is that we may impart. If we have not in our characters the precious attributes of Christ, if we do not cherish His meekness, patience, longsuffering, kindness, and love, we may profess to know Christ, but we know Him not.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 25)
A connection with Christ in God will establish principles in youthful disciples, and in those who claim a longer experience, that will enable them to reveal that they have walked with Christ to some purpose. They have loved His ways, and learned His meekness and lowliness, and have cultivated purity of speech. The soul-temple has been cleansed, and they can speak good, wholesome words to the young. The love of God is the crowing glory of their characters. They have not lost the saving qualities of the salt. They never violate the dictates of purity, either in action, language, or thought. The spoken word, the outward action, is the expression of the inward thought. Out of the good treasure of the heart proceed good things; out of the evil treasure of the heart proceed evil things.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 26)
There must be a living connection with God in prayer, a living connection with God in song and praise and thanksgiving. The church may be converted, and demonstrate the truth of Christ’s words, “Ye are the salt of the earth.” [Verse 13.] May the Lord help us every one, through Christ, to obtain an experience that will enable us to place a proper value on our individual selves. We cannot avoid, while we live, being in the company of ourselves. If we do not expect much from ourselves, if we sink into cheap habits and common talk, we meet with continual disappointment in the Christian life. We are unable to rid ourselves of the idea that we are spurious coin. We have not the right ring. Self may pretend a great many things, and yet be untrue to the position it should occupy. But self may be lost in Christ, and Christ’s character appear.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 27)
As professed Christians we are making a great mistake in being so well pleased with self. It would be far better if our liberal distrust and our free criticism were given to self instead of to others. If our eyes were anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, we would not make the great blunder many are now making of believing themselves to be rich in the knowledge of the truth. Their riches are riches that spoil the individual life. Self-satisfaction is a terrible element to cherish. Christ looks upon us, and His estimate of us is in marked contrast to our own. “I know thy works,” He says, “that thou art neither cold nor hot. I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked.” [Revelation 3:15-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 28)
How many are in this very position! In their ignorance they are in a deplorable, selfish condition. They are as salt without a savor. They are separated from the Lord Jesus, in whom their hope of eternal life is centered, yet they are satisfied with the knowledge of their smartness, thinking themselves wise. But their eyes are blinded; they do not discern their wretchedness. They do not keep the law of God, but fail to do those things that are pleasing in His sight. “I know thy works,” Christ declares. They are an offense to God. His righteousness is not in them. They have not kept their garments from worldly defilement. They do not keep the correct standard of character uplifted before them.
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 29)
It is a knowledge of practical godliness, a daily conversion, that is the great need in our world. Paul writes to the Ephesians: “Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints, cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers; that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: the eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in heavenly places.” [Ephesians 1:15-20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 30)
“But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. And they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.” [Galatians 5:22-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 96, 1898, 31)
Lt 97, 1898
Brethren in North Fitzroy NP November 18, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2MCP 436, 673-674; OHC 42; 6BC 1100-1101; 7BC 925-928. + My Brethren in North Fitzroy:
My brethren in North Fitzroy, and especially those who stand in responsible positions, you need the deep moving of the Spirit of God. I have been shown your dangers, your inclination to look to present appearance if everything does not appear encouraging, your danger of walking over the same ground as did the children of Israel, of becoming suspicious of this one and that one. You place your fellow men in human scales, weighing their words and conjecturing in regard to them, and you always come to wrong conclusions. Those who are always murmuring and complaining readily fall into temptation.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 1)
If everything does not look propitious, you search for those whom you can charge with want of discernment and wisdom, and nine times out of ten you are all astray, for God does not put this work into your hands to do. Somebody must be to blame, somebody has made wrong movements, you think, and you feel desirous of weighing their actions and putting your own construction on their movement, which you suppose might be bettered. In the place of believing that God is leading, you want to fix things over to meet your own minds. There are many who want to get on the judgment seat, and take the scales out of the hands of God. Should God allow this, they would have less confidence than ever in their brethren, less respect for their judgment.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 2)
Study the Bible, brethren. “Today if ye will hear his voice, Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness: When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways. So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest. Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end; While it is said, Today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.” [Hebrews 3:7-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 3)
There is no encouragement given for unbelief. The Lord manifests His grace and His power over and over again, and this should teach us that it is always profitable under all circumstances to cherish faith, to talk faith, to act faith. We are not to have our hearts and hands weakened by allowing the suggestions of suspicious minds to plant in our hearts the seeds of doubt and distrust.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 4)
Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God. In these words there is reproof to those in responsible positions. Why should we depart from God even in thought? Why should our faith in the living God weaken? Shall unfavorable appearances make you do this? Does not God prove His people, to see if they will look to Him in the place of looking to men and trusting to the arm of flesh? It is not numbers, it is not the apparent capabilities of men that are to revive the heart and make it hopeful. It is the confidence that we are placed in a position of trust to trade with the Lord’s talents and to receive wisdom from Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 5)
There is a wrong spirit underlying all your uncertainties. You fear lest someone shall come in and express ideas in regard to the work of which you suppose yourselves the proprietors. It is not the Lord’s work. Is it not entirely proper that if some mind sees that a better way would bring better results, that that brother shall give expression to his ideas? Shall one brother, just as much interested in the work as you are, keep silent because his brother has the proprietorship of that line of work? It has been presented before me that a great deal of suspicion is created by a word, a look, a remark, and a mountain is created out of a molehill by looking through the temptation glasses of Satan. If there were far more frankness and less secretiveness, if there were brotherly confidence encouraged, if there were far less of self, and more of the spirit of Christ, if you would have a living faith in God, the cloud which is now thrown across the atmosphere of the mind by Satan, would be cut away.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 6)
“Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.” [Verses 12, 13.] Satan will seek to lead away from safe paths into the ways of suspicion, distrust, evil surmising, evil thinking, and evil speaking. God’s servants who are engaged in different lines of the work should not have an interest only in the one special line that they are handling. Those whom God has appointed to different lines of work are not to be suspicious. They are not to work in secret. They are to feel that all should have a part in the spiritual house, in the building of a holy temple for God.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 7)
“Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus: Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house. For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.” [Verses 1-3.] Because of the unbelief manifested toward Christ, the originator and foundation of the whole Jewish economy, a heavier retribution will come upon men than befell unbelieving Israel in the wilderness. Moses was the prophet by whom God communicated to the church in the wilderness: but great as was Moses, a greater than he is the Son of God, who builded the house.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 8)
The presence of Jesus Christ, enshrouded in the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of [fire] by night, followed this people in their wilderness wandering. The angel of the covenant came in the name of God, as the invisible Leader of Israel. The Son of God over His own house is higher than Moses, higher than the highest angel. He bears the name of Jehovah upon His mitre, while on His breastplate is written the name of Israel. Christ took humanity that humanity might touch humanity. In the form of man He humbled Himself, and became a servant, but as the Son of God He was higher than the angels. By His life in humanity man may become a partaker of the divine nature. As the Majesty of heaven, He was exalted above the angels, and in His work of redemption He carries with Him all who have received Him and believed on His name.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 9)
The Father loves His purchased possession as He loves Jesus Christ, the heaven-sent Messenger of God to man, to uplift and exalt His loyal, believing children. They are placed beside Christ and the Father on His throne. “Ye shall judge angels.” [1 Corinthians 6:3.] As the sin-bearer, and priest and representative of man before God, He entered into the life of humanity, bearing our flesh and blood.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 10)
The life is in the living, vital current of blood, which blood was given for the life of the world. Christ made a full atonement, giving His life as a ransom for us. He was born without a taint of sin, but came into the world in like manner as the human family. He did not have a mere semblance of a body, but He took human nature, participating in the life of humanity. According to the law Christ Himself gave, the forfeited inheritance was ransomed by the nearest of kin. Jesus Christ laid off His royal robe, His kingly crown, and clothed His divinity with humanity, in order to become a substitute and surety for humanity, that dying in humanity He might by His death destroy him who had the power of death. He could not have done this as God, but by coming as man Christ could die. By death He overcame death. The death of Christ bore to the death him who had the power of death, and opened the gates of the tomb for all who receive Him as their personal Saviour.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 11)
Christ proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] He, the world’s Redeemer, has bruised the serpent’s head, depriving him of all power to ever make men feel his scorpion sting, for He has brought life and immortality to light. The gates of eternal life are thrown open to all who believe on Jesus Christ. All believers who pass through a natural death have, through eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God, eternal life in them, which is the life of Jesus Christ. In dying Jesus has made it impossible for those who believe on Him to die eternally.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 12)
“For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. But why dost thou judge thy brother? Or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. For it is written, As I live saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumblingblock or an occasion to fall in this brother’s way.” [Romans 14:7-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 13)
Christ lived and died as a man, that He might be God both of the living and of the dead. It was to make it impossible for man to lose eternal life if they believe on Him. The life of men and women is precious in the sight of God, for Christ has purchased that life by being executed in their stead. Thus He made it possible for us to attain to immortality.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 14)
“Assemble yourselves and come; draw near together, ye that are escaped of the nations: they have no knowledge that set up the wood of their graven image, and pray unto a god that cannot save. Tell ye, and bring them near; yea, let them take counsel together: who hath declared this from ancient time? who hath told it from that time? have not I the Lord? and there is no God else beside me; a just God and a Saviour; there is none beside me. Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth: for I am God, and there is none else. I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return. That unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear. Surely, shall one say, in the Lord have I righteousness and strength: even to him shall men come; and all that are incensed against him shall be ashamed. In the Lord shall all the seed of Israel be justified, and shall glory.” [Isaiah 45:20-25.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 15)
We shall all stand before the judgment seat of God. This reveals to us that all must render an account to God. Let us be careful not to put a stumbling block or an occasion to fall in our brother’s way. Let us read carefully the twelfth chapter of Romans. If the Word is not sufficiently plain here, what could be said to make the church in every place understand? A variety of gifts are to be brought into the building of the temple of the Lord, and yet all are to find their proper place, and grow into an holy temple in the Lord. “Ye are God’s husbandry: ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] We are not to shut ourselves within ourselves. We are required to love one another as brethren, to be kind and courteous.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 16)
The Lord Jesus has made a great sacrifice in order to meet man where he is. He took not on Him the nature of angels. He did not come to save angels. It is the seed of Abraham that He is helping. “I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.” [Mark 2:17.] Christ helps humanity by taking human nature. Thus He lays hold upon man with His long human arm, and upon the throne of God with His divine arm.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 17)
Read carefully Isaiah 45:1-8. The Lord calls for us to awaken out of sleep. The great want at present, and that which is most displeasing to God, is the want of love, patience, forbearance, and confidence. God calls for you in Melbourne to heed the messages He has given you, to open the door of your hearts to that faith that works by love and sanctifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 18)
We need to be born again. We need to cherish that love that Christ has commanded us to cherish for one another. The church needs the love of Christ. Every institution in our conference needs it. Please read the fifth and sixth chapters of Hebrews. The envy, the suspicion, the accusing, of Satan is costing the Echo office a great deal, and will cost it much more unless it be nailed to the cross. The work for us to do is to love our brethren, be pitiful, be courteous. Seeing we have such a sympathizing helper in Jesus Christ, shall we not be laborers together with God? Keep your eyes and minds fixed upon Him. Have faith and confidence in Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 19)
“Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.” [Hebrews 12:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 20)
“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.” [1 Peter 2:9.] We have the promise that we are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 21)
We need not begin the work by trying to love one another. The love of Christ in the heart is what is needed. Self is in need of being crucified. When self is submerged in Christ, true love springs forth spontaneously. It is not an emotion or an impulse, but a decision of a sanctified will. It consists not in feeling, but in the transformation of the whole heart, soul, and character, which is dead to self and alive unto God. Our Lord and Saviour asks us to give ourselves to Him. Surrendering self to God is all He requires, giving ourselves to Him to be employed as He sees fit. Until we come to this point of surrender, we shall not work happily, usefully, or successfully anywhere.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 22)
The Lord graciously accepts man’s co-operation. All we call our own comes first from Him, and is to be employed to His glory. He accepts an undivided heart service as the token of our loyalty to Him. He calls, “My son, give me thine heart.” [Proverbs 23:26.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 23)
Whether we give ourselves to the Lord or not, we are His. “Ye are not your own; ye are bought with a price.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] We are the Lord’s by creation, and we are His by redemption. Therefore we have no right to think that we can do as we please. All we handle is the Lord’s. We have no right of ourselves to anything, not even to an existence. All our money, time, and talents belong to God, and are lent us by Him, that we may accomplish the work He has given us to do. He has given us the charge, “Occupy till I come.” [Luke 19:13.] Let us remember that nothing so hurts our own souls and the souls of others as spiritual pride. Nothing so retards and cripples the work as unbelief, suspicion, and jealousy. The sure result of this is evil surmising. Want of union prevails among those who should be perfectly united in one. Selfishness springs up in the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 24)
Our one anxiety should be that the work of God should be best done, by any whom He may choose. Let the way be clear for God to work through whom He will. If God will accept our labors in His cause, let us thank Him. “I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.” [Galatians 2:20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 25)
He who makes an entire, wholehearted surrender to God wastes no energy in fretting in regard to the work to be done and its results. It is the soul that is separated from God that encourages a lack of unity and love. Men of the world take knowledge of all those who have been with Jesus and abide in Him. If we all walked humbly with God, many more would be molded by the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 26)
God will prepare some who do not now love Him supremely and their neighbor as themselves, by humbling discipline. When in brokenness of spirit they seek the Lord, He will reveal Himself as a God nigh at hand, and not afar off.
(13LtMs, Lt 97, 1898, 27)
Lt 98, 1898
Walling, Addie; Walling, May Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia November 3, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Addie and May:
I shall be pleased when my work in Queensland is done, and we can return home. I labored hard in Brisbane. I spoke three Sabbath afternoons and three Sunday afternoons to the crowds, two Wednesday afternoons and one Thursday afternoon to a large number, and six other times to smaller companies, mostly our own people. I thought I might not live to come to Queensland again, and the Rockhampton people said that they had a promise that I should visit Rockhampton. I thought of the expense of the journey, but as we were in Brisbane, Willie thought that he would go to Rockhampton. I decided to accompany him.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 1)
Early Monday morning October 31 we left the station at Brisbane. I had written fifteen pages that morning, rising at one o’clock a.m. I was comfortably fixed in the cars when I became very ill. It was my old complaint, malaria, that was upon me, and I retched as if vomiting. But I had nothing to throw up. I also had a bloody flux, which sometimes attacks me. This was most painful. It was well that we had a compartment with a lavatory.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 2)
When we reached Bundaberg, I was as wretched as I have been at times before with this attack. The cholera mixture had been left at Brisbane. We had literally nothing with us for a case of illness. We rode to the hotel, for the cars went no further that night. In the providence of God we found an unoccupied room, which had two beds in it, and which opened with French doors to a piazza, broad and high. I had not the least difficulty in breathing, for the ventilation was good. It was late before I retired. I slept some, but was not able to bear anything on my stomach. I drank a little lemon and water, but it came up directly.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 3)
Friday, November 4
I was called upon today to step into the waggonette and ride about quarter of a mile with the family with whom we are staying, to see their place. They have a very beautiful place of nine acres, all fruit trees, lemons, oranges, mandarins, and grapes. The fresh-water river runs close beside their land. They have a nice house, but for reasons which I know not, he has let the farm to Chinamen, to be carried on under his supervision. I think the trouble was that he had not sufficient strength to work the land alone. He had only one child living, Lizzie Zeibig. She attended the school at Cooranbong last term. They have pineapples growing on their place, and a fruit with a large stone, which was brought to us on the boat when we called at the islands on the way over from America. We have just struck this part of the world when there is no fresh fruit.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 4)
But I will go on with the recital of my case. On the morning of November 1 I could eat nothing. We again went to the station, and found the same kind of an apartment we had left the night before, blessed with a lavatory. I was very much exhausted. When they ate their dinner I tried not to see them, for I was still sick with malaria. We rode five hours, and then stopped at Gladstone. We rode up one mile and a half to the little settlements. There were very few houses. We found a comfortable, queer sort of a room in a hotel. It was retired, and was the very thing I wanted.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 5)
Sara went to the Japanese cook, and asked for the privilege of toasting some bread. She brought me this lunch, and I ate some of it, and kept it down. Brother Chapman and Willie had opportunity to eat their dinner and have several hours rest. The boat left at half past seven o’clock, and it was twelve o’clock when we arrived. It was a nice little boat, and I had a very comfortable, berth on the seats, for this was all the berths there were. The general saloon was divided off by curtains. The men had one part, and the women the other. I think we were fixed quite well. In the morning at three o’clock the boat steamed into Rockhampton. When daylight came, a messenger told us that a team would take the men folks to a place in town, and further, gave us the astonishing intelligence that hundreds of bills were scattered through the town, and that my appointment was out for that night.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 6)
I could not eat, and how I could fill an appointment that night was a problem of no little perplexity. Too weak to scarcely speak or stand, I got into a conveyance and rode out four miles to Brother Zeibig’s. I was very faint. We found a good restful place at Brother Zeibig’s. Sara prepared me some gruel. I rested and I prayed and looked at myself. But I found nothing to trust in there. I looked to God, and told Him He knew my weakness and that my brain seemed as if it would not act. Then I cast my helpless soul upon the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 7)
I rode back to Rockhampton, and at eight o’clock was speaking to one hundred and twenty five people. The Lord strengthened me so that I did not make the failure I so much dreaded. All seemed interested, and many hearts seemed softened, for the people were weeping. I can assure you that I was glad I could hold firmly to the table before me. And I was glad I was not speaking to a thousand people in the large tent, with a wall of people around it. I had abundance of fresh air. A contribution of two pounds was taken. I felt glad that the rent of the hall that night and the cost of notices would be defrayed. The people at Rockhampton had been drawn upon to help in the school work, and had raised all the money they could, so that the payment of these extra bills will be quite a help.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 8)
I must speak upon one point. W. C. White carried himself through these exercises with credit. He seemed to act as easily and familiarly as though he had been educated all his life to the situation. This was no small gratification to me; for I know that he is to preach the Word, and I shall be sure that he has every chance to be encouraged and helped by accompanying me. He is one that never puts himself forward, but let him know what is expected of him, and he is an honor to the cause of God and to his mother.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 9)
We had arranged for a room where I could have a sponge bath and an entire change of clothing after the meeting closed. This precaution taken, I bundled up and rode back four miles to Brother Zeibig’s. I did not rest much that night. The strain on me had been so great that it was nearly morning before I feel asleep. Yesterday an improvement was discernable in my condition. I slept well last night. Willie spoke to thirty persons on the water of life, and as he has never much comment to make on any of his efforts, some one else will have to report his meeting. He rode back to this place on horseback, and awoke Sara about eleven at night. She made him a bed on the floor. This morning he left again on horseback, to visit the brethren and sisters, who are scattered at great distances. I speak tomorrow, Sabbath, November 5, in the afternoon. The hall is engaged for me to speak again Sunday afternoon.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 10)
Monday night we step on board the steamer which takes us back to Gladstone. We reach there in the morning, and after a few hours rest we board the cars for Brisbane, reach Brisbane in the morning at seven o’clock, and change cars for our next stopping place, Toowoomba. We spend next Sabbath and Sunday there. Then we shall have the satisfaction of knowing that we have done all that it is our duty to do this time. I anticipate with great pleasure my return to my home. All have had much to say about the great heat at Rockhampton, but I have felt none of it as yet. We have an upstairs room, opening on a broad piazza, which extends round the four sides of the house. This family pleases me. I believe them to be excellent Christian people.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 11)
When I get through with this labor, I hope that I shall be willing to go where the Lord would have me, but I shall be unwilling to go if I have no real evidence of duty. I am willing to attend the camp meeting in Newcastle. We shall attempt to open the work in that place. May and her children can attend this meeting, as also can my family.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 12)
I cannot write continuously, only a little jot here and there. I am improving today, and hope by Sunday to have more strength. I do not wish to take myself into my own hands. I want the guidance of my Saviour at every step.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 13)
Camp meeting will be held in Ballarat and Tasmania. They will expect me to be present. I shall not say yea or nay, but greatly desire to be all ready to go anywhere at the call of duty. When my Lord says, Your work is done, gladly will I say, Thank you, Lord, and lay my armor down at His feet.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 14)
We have a very, very solemn part to act in the closing work of these last days. If we hide self in Christ, if our life is hid with Christ in God, we shall have no ambitious projects. Our will will be to do the will of God. The mind of self will be submerged in God’s mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 15)
But I will write no more; for I am weary.
(13LtMs, Lt 98, 1898, 16)
Lt 99, 1898
King, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 20, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother King:
You wrote me that you could not feel under obligation to pay me the remainder of the money due me. I have borrowed fifteen thousand dollars from one and another, and have been paying interest on that sum. What would my creditors say if I should tell them that I had decided not to pay this, and that they need not expect to receive any more money from me, neither principal nor interest?
(13LtMs, Lt 99, 1898, 1)
From the light given that the Lord has given me of your case, it will be no blessing to you for you to allow yourself to play fast and loose in this way. You could have paid every dollar of the principal and the interest if as an honest man you had felt your obligation to settle this matter. But at the time when you were prosperity, you did not do it, and now I require that you pay me all that is due, and the interest on the money.
(13LtMs, Lt 99, 1898, 2)
I have to pay interest on nearly all the money I hire. I must raise five thousand dollars to repay the money which was invested in the school buildings here in Cooranbong. This money is now called for, for the heirs of the Wessels estate have come of age, and a settlement must be made. The man executing the business is not a believer, and I must gather up all the money due me to meet this demand. I cannot say to them, I shall not pay this money. It is not convenient. I will express my grateful thanks for the use of the means in behalf of the school, and say, I will pay you if I have to hire the money from the bank to do this. Any other course would be injustice and robbery.
(13LtMs, Lt 99, 1898, 3)
I ask you as one who is forming a character for the future immortal life, do not bring to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble, which indicate the character of all who do business in this way. Bring to the foundation works which are imperishable, represented by gold, silver, and precious stones.
(13LtMs, Lt 99, 1898, 4)
I now ask you in my present emergency to act your part nobly. This is your duty as a man and as a Christian. May the Lord help you to see your way clear to pay an honest debt, which you might have settled again and again but for your lax manner of doing business. May the Lord help you to anoint your eyes with heavenly eyesalve, that you may see all things clearly, is the prayer of [your sister in Christ.]
(13LtMs, Lt 99, 1898, 5)
Lt 100, 1898
Wilson G. T.; Pallant J.; Chapman, T. A. Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia November 3, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2MCP 407; 3MR 164; 9MR 284. Dear Brethren Wilson, Pallant, and Chapman:
I have been burdened over your condition of health. Health is a precious talent, and as servants of God we are to do His will. Ye does not require any of you to place yourselves in positions where you will expose your health. It is altogether too serious a matter, far too serious to be trifled with. Elders Wilson and Pallant, you are now both in a position which neither of you need have been in if you had exercised judgment, and studied from cause to effect. Brother Wilson has brought upon himself, by over-exercise, such a condition of the vital organs that the power of God alone can save him from the consequences. For many years he has been straining his lung by loud, long talking. Taking violent exercise is another way in which he has injured them.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 1)
Elder Wilson has a great desire to work. But, dear brother, you have loved reading and studying so well that you have not been careful to take proper exercise. The very work you should have done in the open air, which would have given you exercise, has not been done as it should have been. It was impossible for you to have a good, vigorous circulation.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 2)
The less bending over reading, or writing, or studying that is done by our ministers and teachers, the better it will be for their health. Brother Wilson, your wife, precious soul, has done many things her husband should have done in order to obtain a variety of exercise; but she thought to give him the pleasure of reading. The less reading and studying, and the more exercise in the open air, would have favored digestion, and a proper circulation of the blood. Much exercise would not have injured Brother Wilson, unless it had been over exercise and over fatigue.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 3)
There should be a far better understanding of how to breathe properly, and how to give the lungs proper food, to prepare them to do their work, and to withstand the inclemency of the weather. The health of the whole system depends more upon our breathing pure air and plenty of it, than upon the food we eat. There is danger of putting into the stomach large quantities of food which are not of the best quality to give food to the system. All these matters need to be carefully studied.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 4)
He who wishes to have a good circulation must make up his mind that he cannot run risks, or treat himself imprudently. Whatever his business, he must not study inclination, but be determined to spend as much time as possible in the open air, having on clothing appropriate for the occasion, so that he will not be liable to take cold. He is to exercise the muscles by doing some kind of physical labor. This will keep the human machinery in harmonious action, and will be the means of preserving health. These difficulties may be overcome which need not have existed if thought and attention had been given to the action and re-action, caused by the habits.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 5)
Cold feet should never be tolerated. When the feet are cold, put them in hot water, and then in cold, alternating for a time, until the head is relieved of the pressure and congestion. But be sure to apply cold to the feet last. Put on clean, woolen hose. Thus you have become your own physician, and have counteracted a flow of blood to the brain. If these precautions are strictly observed, the circulation will be equalized, and sickness and pain avoided. Be careful that the blood is circulating freely through the limbs. Unless physical exercise is taken, the blood lingers in the veins, and circulation is retarded. Many, many hundreds and thousands are dying from inaction. But as you now are, your exercise must not be rash or violent.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 6)
Every child, every youth, and every student of whatever age, must respect the laws of health which God has established. By careful study and practice, we can become intelligent in regard to our bodies. Because of disease, the need of unnatural stimulus is felt, to increase the vital action. Men think that this will prevent the evils of neglect, but it will only increase the danger. Rum, tobacco, opium, increase the action of the pulse, but as soon as the immediate effect is gone, the system sinks down below par, as much as it was elevated above par. This is the effect of the use of mustard, pepper, and spices, tea, coffee, and all of these drugs. For a time they seem to have a good effect, quickening the circulation, but it is not a healthful quickening, and a reaction is the result. You have not these objections to overcome.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 7)
The Lord would have our minds clear and sharp, able to see points in His Word and service, doing His will, depending upon His grace, bringing into His work a clear conscience and a thankful mind. This kind of joy promotes the circulation of the blood. Vital energy is imparted to the mind through the brain; therefore the brain should never be dulled by the use of narcotics or excited by the use of stimulants. Brain, bone, and muscle, are to be brought into harmonious action, that all may work as well-regulated machines, each part acting in harmony, not one being overtaxed. But it is frequently the case that the brain is over-worked while the muscles are left in inaction.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 8)
The Lord made the brain, that the mind may be able to think to a purpose. There is action and reaction in thinking. God designs that man shall use the brain with a vital earnestness. The whole human machinery is to be under the control of the one who made man. Mind, heart, soul, [and] strength, are required in the service of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 9)
“In that day shall this song be sung in the land of Judah; we have a strong city; salvation will God appoint for walls and bulwarks. Open ye the gates, that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may enter in. Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee; because he trusteth in thee. Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength.”“They shall be ashamed, and also confounded, all of them: they shall go down to confusion together that are makers of idols. But Israel shall be saved in the Lord with an everlasting salvation: ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded world without end.” [Isaiah 26:1-4; 45:16, 17.] The Lord would have every mind kept free from everything that has an influence to depress.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 10)
Christ has said, “Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat: neither for the body, what ye shall put on; the life is more than meat, and the body is more than raiment.... Consider the lilies how they grow. They toil not, they spin not; and yet I say unto you, That Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. If God then so clothe the grass which is to day in the field and tomorrow is cast into the oven, how much more will he clothe you, O ye of little faith? And seek ye not what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind. For all these things do the nations of the world seek after: and your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things.” [Luke 12:22, 23, 27-30.] Here is presented the necessity of reasoning from natural things, and thus realizing the importance of heavenly things.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 11)
“Be of the same mind one toward another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. Be not wise in your own conceits. Recompense to no man evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of all man. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath; for it is written, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord. Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink; for in so doing thou wilt heap coals of fire on his head. Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.” [Romans 12:16-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 12)
The mind must not be perverted, but must be clear, understanding what the will of the Lord is. “Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove yourselves. Know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates? But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.... We can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth; for we are glad, when we are weak and ye are strong, and this also we wish, even your perfection. Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction. Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace will be with you.” [2 Corinthians 13:5, 6, 8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 13)
“This second epistle, beloved, I now write unto you; in both which I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance; that ye may be mindful of the word which was spoken before by the holy prophet, and of the commandment of the apostles of the Lord and Saviour.” [2 Peter 3:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 14)
“Let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ; that whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one spirit, with one mind, striving together for the faith of the gospel.”“If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my joy that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man of his own things, but every man also on the things of others.” [Philippians 1:27; 2:1-4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 15)
“Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end, for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ.... As he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy, and if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to every man’s work, pass the time of your sojourning here in fear: forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation, received from tradition of your fathers, but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot.” [1 Peter 1:13, 15-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 16)
“Rejoice in the Lord alway; and again I say, Rejoice. Let your moderation be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God; and the peace of God, which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. Those things, which ye have learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, do; and the God of peace shall be with you.... My God shall supply all your needs according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus.” [Philippians 4:4-9, 19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 17)
These Scriptures show us the importance of strictly guarding the mind, that it may at all times be under the control of God. Man needs a pure, clean, healthy mind. In order to do good work, the mind must be controlled by the Holy Spirit. If every part of the wonderful human machinery were wholly surrendered to God, to be sanctified through the truth, we could reach a much higher standard than we now do.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 18)
Brother Wilson, seek the Lord, not by working yourself into an agony of mind, but by presenting to the Lord His own Word and promise. Then believe that He will hear and answer you. In His great mercy God has given man reason and intellect, and He desires us to be partakers of the divine nature. Have faith in God. He is the greatest physician the world has ever known. He can save to the uttermost. Do not depend on the faith of others, but lay yourself, soul, body, and spirit, upon the altar of God for repairs and restoration. We present your case to God in our family and private prayers. It is your privilege to seek the Lord with earnest faith, and to believe that He would have you healed. God be with you is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 100, 1898, 19)
Lt 101, 1898
Pallant J.; Chapman, T. A. NP November 20, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in KC 20-21. Dear Brethren Pallant and Chapman:
I feel deeply in regard to your cases. You are indeed in need of repairs. You need the power and the skill of the great Physician. You have not treated your bodies as you should. The Lord is not pleased to have any of our ministering brethren present so sad an experience to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 1)
The light given me in regard to your case, Brother Pallant, is that you have made a mistake. You have tried to put all that there is of you into the work. You have not observed regular hours for eating or for rest. For a long time, Brother Pallant, you have abused your physical powers; you have labored above your strength. This is not to be the example you are to give to others. You are now to enter the field as an ordained minister, but if you do as you have done in the past, you will be able to work only as a broken down piece of machinery. Call a halt, I beg of you for it does not please the Lord to have you in this state of health. Present yourself to God, I beseech of you. Ask Him to forgive your transgression, and to help you to bring into your future life all the cheerfulness that you possibly can.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 2)
You are to apply the laws of life and health to your own case. In violating the laws of health, even in doing the service of God, you misrepresent your Maker. He is not unmindful of your work of diligence, of your fervor, but you must remember that you are not a sound man. Your digestive organs are in a very bad state. You ought to be where you can have the most nutritious food. Vegetables should not come into your diet. Some can subsist on vegetable food, but you cannot. When your food produces gases and an offensive breath, you should know that things are not as they should be. You need a better circulation. Your imagination is very active. The Lord would have the human machinery better cared for. You do not bring yourself to time. You cannot keep up this strain as you have done, for you are lessening your physical, mental, and moral power. You must have periods of rest.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 3)
The Lord values His children. He would have them happy, not suffering. The system must have nourishment. Your food need not be measured; you have an observing mind. Study the articles of food you can best assimilate. But that which is of the greatest importance is regularity and simplicity in your diet. Do not have a starvation diet, but do not take a variety at one meal. Get the very best things, if they cost you more, and eat not more than two or three articles at a meal. Two are better. Then there will not be so much quarrelling going on in your stomach.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 4)
Some have tried to make a precise measurement of the food they eat. This keeps their mind upon themselves, and is fully as bad as eating too much. You must try to govern your eating. It will be a difficult matter for you to follow this plan when you go to other places as you have to do. But eat plain food. Do not drop out the third meal, but eat light food. This will call the blood from the brain. Many who eat the third meal would be better without it, but there are cases where three meals are better than two full meals.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 5)
You have not given nature a chance to do her work. You have abused yourself. Now bring yourself to time just as soon as you can. Leave the work for a few weeks, and place yourself under treatment. Do not keep up your work. Brother Olsen, who died in Colorado, might have lived to labor many years had he realized that it was his duty to take care of the temple of God. The Lord would have used him as His co-laborer.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 6)
There are many now under the shadow of death who have prepared to do a work for the Master, but who have not felt that a sacred obligation rested upon them to observe the laws of health. The laws of the physical system are indeed the laws of God. There are many who have limited themselves to a diet that cannot sustain them in health. In the efforts made to discard a meat diet, there has not been sufficient care taken to provide nourishing food to take the place of meat. It is really contrary to health reform to cut off the great variety of dishes, and then go to the opposite extreme, taking no pains to understand that the living machinery must be fed in order to work, and reducing the quantity and quality of the food to a low degree. Instead of health reform, this is health deform. After some have made the change in their diet, they have not considered that they must have tact and ingenuity to prepare their food in the most healthful manner.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 7)
Brother Pallant, your stomach is in such a condition that you must give yourself into skillful hands. You must have proper food prepared for you, without having to give particular thought to it yourself. It is your duty to guard the citadel of the soul and the brain power by taking weeks of rest and not trying to labor until a change takes place in you for the better. Your system must have nourishment. Your whole system will become deranged if you have to take charge of your own diet. This continual mental anxiety is a tax you must not bear. If any physician prescribes meat for you, say, No; the flesh of dead animals shall not compose my diet.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 8)
Flesh meat is not necessary for the health and strength of mind or body. If the Lord had not furnished all that is essential in the vegetable world, there would be an excuse for meat-eating; but animals are now so diseased that it is now really dangerous, it is unclean, to eat meat. Flesh meat formed no part of the food provided for man in the beginning. It was after the transgression and fall, when death was to be man’s portion, that God permitted that long-lived race to eat the flesh of clean animals.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 9)
But enough of this. God help you to act wisely. You cannot treat yourself as a well man. You are a sick man. Do what you can to place yourself in a healthful condition.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 10)
There is no need for me to speak more definitely in regard to animal food, because you have nothing to do with it. But I ask you to go to the great Restorer, and plead with God for health. Do your part. Co-operate with God, and you will improve.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 11)
In haste.
(13LtMs, Lt 101, 1898, 12)
Lt 102, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 20, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3MR 366-367. + Dear Brother:
I have a few words to write this morning, for I have had presented to me the situation of several who are not well, and who are students in your medical missionary school. Will you look after these cases critically? Some should cease their application to study at once, and be as free as possible from any mental taxation. There is altogether too much pressure of study. Those who are qualified and design to take up the ministerial work might far better hold off and take some other lines of work. There are several who, if they continue as they are, will only be a care and anxiety to their relatives and friends, and go down into the grave. There should be a critical examination of these cases.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 1)
I was instructed that there is great danger of overdoing the lift cure, the massage, and the testing to see who can excel in expanding their lungs to the utmost capacity. Great caution is needed in this expanding of the lungs; for often injury is done which is never known; but the result is all the same. They lose vital power, and weaken the lungs beyond remedy. Other causes are assigned for the feebleness of the vital organs, but in this testing of the lungs there has come to be a strife for supremacy. As a physician guards this point.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 2)
Then there is the lift cure. This, many suppose, is doing a great deal of good. It may be, if this is not overdone. But the result has been presented to me. The muscles of some never recover. A strain that is unnatural is brought to bear upon the sinews, muscles, and nerves, which the machinery was not made to endure.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 3)
There is to be no violent or unnatural strain put upon the human machinery, for all of the works are very delicate. And as the Lord has not placed before any the process of straining the lungs, would not physicians do well to use caution in dealing with these organs? There is such a thing as injuring the vital organs, when the human agent does not understand how or when. It will not be for the credit of your students to run any risks. Periods of rest should be given to every student. They should have a change from continual study to hard physical work. Physical exercise, combined with a student life, is good.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 4)
And you yourself need rest. Too much work has been placed upon yourself and your wife. She has been a caretaker. One responsibility after another has come to her. The care of many children has told upon her strength. Be careful, my brother, of yourself and your self-sacrificing wife.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 5)
In regard to the respiratory organs, let ministers and medical missionary workers understand that they are to educate the voice, and not destroy it by needless, violent, uncalled for exertion. All should be educated to speak so that the burden of action rests on the abdominal muscles. Such speaking will be a blessing, for it will expand the lungs. The voice is a wonderful talent, and is to be educated and trained. Voice-culture should be one of the important sciences of today. But I speak more particularly to our institutions in America. There is too much working on the pressure plan. God is displeased with this, because there are constitutions that cannot endure the taxation of pressure, of study of the pressure of continual physical labor. Neither can they endure an impoverished diet.
(13LtMs, Lt 102, 1898, 6)
Lt 103, 1898
Peck, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 21, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2SM 264; 7MR 411; 8MR 57-58. Dear Sister Peck:
We sympathize with you in your bereavement and widowhood. I have passed over the ground that you are now travelling, and know what it means. How much sorrow there is in our world! How much grief! How much weeping! It is not right to say to the bereaved ones, “Do not weep; it is not right to weep.” Such words have little consolation in them. There is no sin in weeping. Although the one who passes away has been for years a sufferer because of weakness and pain, yet that does not wipe away the tears from our eyes.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 1)
Our loved ones die. Their accounts with God are sealed up. But while we consider it a serious, solemn thing to die, we must consider it a much more solemn thing to live. Every day of life is freighted with responsibilities which we must bear. Our individual interests, our words, our actions, are making impressions upon those with whom we are connected. We are to find our consolation in Jesus Christ. Precious Saviour! He was ever touched with human woe.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 2)
We lay away our dead from our sight, but the mind still ponders. But there are things in this world worse than death, which many have to bear.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 3)
In accepting humanity our Redeemer took upon Himself every phase of sorrow. He was “a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief.” [Isaiah 53:3.] He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed. Christ had sorrows that we cannot follow Him in. He trod the winepress alone, and of the people there was none with Him. His greatest sorrow was because those for whom He had made so infinite a sacrifice did not appreciate the value that Christ places upon every soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 4)
No one can estimate the worth of the soul as can He who made the expiatory, atoning sacrifice, that fallen man might stand on vantage ground with God. The only begotten Son bound up His life interest for eternity with every soul who will come to Him and receive Him by faith. Hear what He says. “I give unto them eternal life, and none shall pluck them out of my hands.” [John 10:28.]
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 5)
“What a friend we have in Jesus,
All our sins and griefs to bear.
What a privilege to carry
Everything to God in prayer.”
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 6)
Cling to the source of your strength. In Him our hope of eternal life is centered. Our life is hid with Christ in God. It is the truth as it is in Jesus that sanctifies, refines, and purifies the soul. All our works are wrought in and through the efficiency of Jesus Christ. We do not hold Christianity but by having Christianity in the character. It is Christianity that holds us. If we accept Jesus Christ as our personal Saviour, we shall reveal to others what Christianity has done for us. And in the heavenly records will be traced opposite our names, “We are laborers together with God; ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 7)
We do not work the Holy Spirit; the Holy Spirit works us, enabling us to grow in graceful proportions, a holy temple unto the Lord. We need to have a clearly defined faith, of which the Word of God is the foundation. The question was asked John by one of the elders, “What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said, Sir, thou knowest. And he said unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple. And he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more, neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them: and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” [Revelation 7:13-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 8)
My sister, in all your perplexities and sorrows, never, never forget that Christ is your personal Saviour, that your interests are bound up with His heart of infinite love. Let nothing of a worldly character interpose between you and your Saviour. The invitation is given, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 9)
Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Christ has consecrated the grave by passing through death. The Lord Jesus broke the fetters of the tomb, and proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] The grave is consecrated by His presence. Footsteps of Him that bore the cross are traceable in His life and testify to His character.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 10)
Is your life hid with Christ in God, my dear sister? If we are bound up with His life in a living experience here, we shall never be forgotten, for we shall be quickened by Him who is the life of all who believe. He is the life. He gives new life to everyone who follows Him. Ye are complete in Him. We are homeward bound, my sister. We are almost home. Look not now upon the things which are seen, but upon the things which are unseen. The things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are unseen are eternal. Look upward; fix your eyes upon your Saviour.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 11)
There is simplicity in all that Jesus said and did. We need to preserve the simplicity of true godliness. The Lord calls upon the members of your household to be children of God, true to principle. Jesus loves you. He died for every member of your family. Shall it be said of any of these that He died for them in vain? God forbid. Let every one be prepared to meet Christ in peace.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 12)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 13)
P.S. We are much pleased to have your daughter a member of our family. She is helping me to prepare books for the press. I have long wanted just the help she can give us. She is pleased with her home. We have a pleasant family, and we are all seeking the blessing of God, and working harmoniously. I thank the Lord for the help that she can be to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 14)
If I could see you, I would have words to speak that might be more acceptable than these traced with my pen. Christ comes as a Comforter to all who believe. He invites your confidence. He says, “Abide in me.” [John 15:4.] Surely we may trust in our loving Saviour. You can say, “Yes, my Saviour; in thee I can and will trust. I will abide in thee.” Then how trustfully you can work in His presence. Your works will be but the fruit of Christ working in you. You may rest in what Christ can do for you. And the energies of your soul will be awakened to co-operate [with] Him. He will work in you to do His good pleasure.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 15)
May the blessing of the Lord abide with you, is the prayer of your sister.
(13LtMs, Lt 103, 1898, 16)
Lt 104, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister [S. N.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 25, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
I meant to write to you yesterday, but I did not dare to venture. I am now putting in all the time I dare in hearing the articles on Christian education read. Then Marian is trying to get off the matter on the parables, and that has been brought in also.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 1)
Last Sabbath, although feeling quite weak, I desired to speak to the people from the fifteenth chapter of John. Early last Sabbath morning I awoke. In the night I had been going over the ground covered in that chapter. In the morning Brother Starr spoke, and all said he did excellently well. I did not attend the meeting. I thought I could stand and talk in the afternoon, but I had not sufficient strength and remained sitting most of the time. I kept rising, hoping I could stand and speak, but I could not. I am not strong, but I am resting my case in the hands of the great Physician. I will not think of myself, or worry or talk of myself.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 2)
An excellent testimony meeting followed the service. I was obliged to return home as soon as I got through talking. It was very hot, and the perspiration ran down my face. I shall keep quiet next Sabbath. I shall be seventy one years old on that day.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 3)
Sunday I have an appointment at Awaba. I had hoped to be stronger before this, but I shall go in my weakness. I shall hang my weak and helpless soul upon the mighty One. He will help me. I believe in Him. I will not doubt. It will not do any good for me to worry, so I shall gather peace to my soul, and wait patiently for Him who is the source of my strength.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 4)
What is the use of us reading our Bibles unless we believe them? I should very much dread to have the Word spoken to me, “O ye of little faith! Wherefore didst thou doubt?” [See Matthew 14:31.] We need to exercise faith for our individual selves. We must believe for ourselves, giving heed to the Holy Scriptures. We must be worked by the Holy Spirit of God in all respects. We must give heed to the Word, and have full faith. Then we can lead others along, and educate them to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 5)
If all will try to educate themselves to search the Scriptures for themselves by patient study of the Word, if they will pray from sincere hearts, Lord, give me a knowledge of Thy word, “for the entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple” [Psalm 119:130], they would have what they asked, and would be converted.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 6)
You should feel that on these hot days none of the workers are required to labor. It is very tiring, but the Lord knows all about the matter. It is our place to hold fast to Christ. Rest in quietude and wait patiently for Him, and He will bring it to pass. I have hope in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 7)
Last Sunday night a call was made for pledges, and the people here did much better than I supposed they would. I was desirous to make a donation, but I dared not to do it. As Brother Starr urged me to give, I said, it is always a pleasure for me to give, but I cannot do it now. I cannot retain the property of my workers, for it is their property, not mine. I will not murmur or complain, but I must be passed by for a time, until means shall come in. The Lord knows I am doing my very best.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 8)
Brother and Sister Belden from Norfolk Island will now help to compose our family. Sister Belden is here with us. Brother Belden is still in Sydney, trying to get his goods up by boat with Brother Colcord. We are glad these people are away from Norfolk Island. It was time they left and came where we could help them. Neither of them are in good health.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 9)
Now I tell my brethren to please let me alone, and not draw from me another penny. I am dry at present. I know my duty, and shall do it.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 10)
I am glad you and other of the workers are sensible, and are not pressing yourselves in this hot weather. Do only that which you can do without taxing brain, bone, and muscle. You will accomplish more in the end. Let every one who is feeble in health trust in the Lord; for in Him there is no disappointment. We must not feel that we can hurry the Lord. To whom else shall we go? Who can save but Christ? Let us, my brother and sister, have faith in God, and believe that He has ways and means which we do not discern. He has given us assurance.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 11)
The inspired word is as a lamp shining in a dark place until the day dawn. We are so inclined to put man in the place of Christ, and place our dependence in an arm of flesh. We must have the Holy Spirit. Let us exalt the Word, because it speaks of Him to whom it points and guides. Let us lie passively in the hands of God. I repeat it over and over again, The written Word is God’s light, shining in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in our hearts. Through belief in the Word we can see what we ought to be. We see in it warnings. We see in it God’s promises, and the Lord back of every promise.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 12)
We read the Scriptures, that we may understand God and sense His warnings. We must have faith in God for His great grace. We must let the peace of God reign in our hearts. Then we shall not live by candlelight. We shall have the light that shines in a dark place. Only one could cause this Word to be written. Then let the page of His Word be illumined, because we see the light that shines in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in our hearts. As the Word speaks of Him, we are by faith to see Him who is invisible.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 13)
We must daily consecrate ourselves soul, body, and spirit to God. Our light must shine in faith till the Lord comes. We must now lay hold of Christ’s righteousness. We must have a new conversion every day, that we may be vessels unto honor. The holy oil will be placed in vessels prepared for it. We must do our very best to practice the truth. Receive with meekness the engrafted Word. Study it with earnest prayer, and you will know day by day what it means to be sanctified through the truth. “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.” [2 Timothy 3:16.] Let us live “by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” [Matthew 4:4.]
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 14)
For three mornings I have not been able to sleep. After two o’clock a.m. I am drawn out to write. Our lack of faith is withholding precious blessings from us, that are hanging over us, and which God would have us receive and appreciate. When we use the Word, practice the Word, trust the Word, we shall be perfect in Him who is our righteousness. If the Word is believed by us, soberly, meekly, if it is received and appropriated, it will give us a precious experience that will make us wise unto salvation. But, like the children of Israel, we are in danger of indulging a spirit of unbelief and murmuring.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 15)
The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Christ speaks to us gently, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If any man will open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.” [Revelation 3:20.] “Let there be light.” [Genesis 1:3.] Yes, when Christ is abiding in the soul, there is light. He reveals Himself in our hearts by the Holy Spirit as the Sun of righteousness, who rises with healing in His wings. We need faith. We must lay ourselves on the altar of God, a living, consuming sacrifice. We have the privilege of rejoicing in a living, risen Saviour. As God’s workers, we must receive that which the Lord wants us to have, the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 16)
The Lord has been opening before me the fact that unless we receive the Holy Spirit, we shall lose every day. We are too content to live without the righteousness of Christ. Simeon was a man just and devout, waiting for he consolation of Israel. The secret of Simeon’s life was that the Spirit of the Lord was upon him. He was under the influence of the Holy Spirit. Habitually he laid hold by faith of the cleansing, converting power, the renewing grace, which makes a man one with God. He received communication from God. These communications were a revelation to him of divine secrets. It was revealed to him by the Holy Ghost that he should not see death until he had seen the Lord’s Christ. Thus the hope of the consolation of Israel to him a personal hope, a living reality.
(13LtMs, Lt 104, 1898, 17)
Lt 105, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister [S. N.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 28, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3SM 200-201; TMK 226; 7MR 388-389; BTS 06/1915. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
I rise this morning at half past three o’clock. On Friday I sent you a few very hastily written lines.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 1)
Last Friday I spoke to the students and workers at the school for the first time during the summer term. Brother Radley was present. I felt that a good impression was made. The meeting was held at half past five a.m. I know the Lord was in our assembly.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 2)
I understand that the boys’ dormitory is full, yet students continue to come to the summer term. There is need of more prayer and firm faith in God, that these new students may be correctly managed. Some, I suppose, are professed believers; others are not. But the Lord is present, and He will work out His purpose and will for the good of all who will be worked.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 3)
I thank the Lord that I was able to speak to the people one week ago last Sabbath. I could stand but a few moments, and continued sitting while I addressed the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 4)
My time has been fully occupied in writing. Sister Peck and W. C. White have been carefully reading the matter prepared for Christian Education. For many mornings I have been up at two o’clock a.m. writing to America and Melbourne.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 5)
Last Friday Brother Colcord and his family came, also Brother Belden and his wife from Norfolk Island. On Sabbath I spoke in the forenoon. I could not stand and address the people. Brother Heaton and his wife and Brother Woods from Awaba were at the meeting. We sent our carriage part way to meet them. But it was quite hot, and Sister Heaton could not attend the meeting. She was taken very sick and was unable to attend meeting. When they were coming, she walked over the worst part of the road, and this greatly fatigued her.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 6)
Yesterday we visited Awaba, and met with a little company. I spoke to them of the simple yet grand theme of the love of God. Brother and Sister Heaton were very much pleased. But the road through the woods to Awaba is very rough. At times Willie, May White, and I walked. The hills and gulches were very bad. Brother Constandt drove the team. I am sure it would not be safe for a carriage to pass over these roads when the rains come.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 7)
In returning, we followed a road which was three miles further round. This road was better, but there were hills to climb, and at times it looked doubtful if we could get the horses up. May and Willie walked up all these hills. Willie was not well. He had had very little sleep the night before, and did not care to drive the horses.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 8)
Sister Peck and Sara came in a single wagon. They got over the ground better than we did, for I had my phaeton. I think that a Sunday school will now be established at Awaba, and once in two weeks someone will go on horseback or in the cars to meet with them. I am very thankful to my heavenly Father that for the last three times I have spoken, I have been able to speak standing, but it has been with difficulty.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 9)
Herbert Lacey has a little daughter, a few days old. All are doing well.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 10)
In regard to my tent, Willie thinks it has been sent, but when was it sent? We shall need it as soon as it can be conveniently sent to Newcastle, for some will soon have to be on the campground, making preparations for the meeting. Will you tell us when you will be able to leave Brisbane? How is the outlook now? We are feeling deeply in earnest. The time has come when we are to expect large blessings from the Lord. We must rise to a higher standard on the subject of faith. We have too little faith. The Word of God is our endorsement. We must take it, simply believing every word. With this assurance, we may claim large things, and according to our faith it will be unto us.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 11)
One thing I know, If we humble our hearts before God, if we seek to abide in Christ, we shall have a higher, holier experience. There will be a cementing of heart unto heart. We shall not pull apart. This is where we are not doers of the Word. We preach the Word, but we do not obey. Until as a people we walk in the light of God’s Word, we shall not see that work accomplished which He is willing to do for us.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 12)
The work of faith means more than we think. If means genuine reliance upon the naked Word of God. By our actions we are to show that we believe that God will do just as He has said. The wheels of nature and of providence are not appointed to roll backward nor to stand still. We must have an advancing, working faith, a faith that works by love and purifies the soul from every vestige of selfishness. It is not self, but God, that we must depend upon. We must not cherish unbelief. We must have that faith that takes God at His word.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 13)
“The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.” [Matthew 11:12.] We need to experience a resurrection on the subject of faith. Without faith (a faith that will rely upon a plain statement of the Word) it is impossible to please God. A faith that is not sustained by works is worthless. Says the apostle, “What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say, ... Thou hast faith, and I have works: show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works.” [James 2:14, 18.] That faith, if cherished in our hearts, will necessarily draw after it the good works which justify and endorse the faith of the believer.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 14)
Good works are indispensable as the fruit of faith, and are the sure evidence that we have passed from death unto life, because we love our believing brethren. This is not to say that our brethren are to step exactly in our footprints. True faith in God will lead us to understand that each is a worker. God works upon human minds, and all who love God will love their brethren. They will be zealous of good works.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 15)
True faith consists in doing just what God has enjoined, not manufacturing things He has not enjoined. Justice, truth, mercy, are the fruit of faith. We need to walk in the light of God’s law; then good works will be the fruit of our faith, the proceeds of a heart renewed every day. The tree must be made good before the fruit can be good. We must be wholly consecrated to God. Our will must be made right before the fruit can be good. We must have no fitful religion. “Whatsoever ye do, ... do all to the glory of God.” [1 Corinthians 10:31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 16)
O what a field is opened before me! Our people must have the deep working of the Spirit of God every day. They must have a faith that works by love, a faith that emanates from God. There must not be a thread of selfishness drawn into the fabric. When our faith works by love, just such a love as Christ revealed in His life, it will be of a firm texture; it will be the fruit of a will subdued. But not until self dies can Christ live in us. Not until self dies can we possess a faith that works by love and purifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 17)
“We love him, because he first loved us.” [1 John 4:19.] True conversion, true sanctification, will be the cause of the change in our views and our feelings toward one another and toward God. “We have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.” [Verse 16.] We must increase in faith. We must know the sanctification of the Spirit. In earnest prayer we must seek God, that the divine Spirit may work in us. God then will be glorified by the example of the human agent. We shall be workers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 18)
Sanctification of soul, body, and spirit will surround us with the atmosphere of heaven. If God has chosen us from eternity, it is that we might be holy, our conscience purged from dead works to serve the living God. We must not in any way make self our god. God has given Himself to die for us, that He might purify us from all iniquity. The Lord will carry on this work of perfection for us if we will allow ourselves to be controlled by Him. He carries on this work for our good and His own name’s glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 19)
We must bear a living testimony to the people, presenting before them the simplicity of faith. We must take God at His word, and believe that He will do just as He has said. If He chastises us, it is that we may be partakers of His divine nature. It runs through all His designs and plans to carry on a daily sanctification in us. Shall we not see our work? Shall we not present to others their duty, the privilege they have of growing in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ?
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 20)
“This is the will of God, even your sanctification.” [1 Thessalonians 4:3.] We have not pressed forward to the mark of the prize of our high calling. Self has found too much room. Oh, let the work be done under the special direction of the Holy Spirit. The Lord demands all the powers of mind and being. It is His will that we should be conformed to Him in will, in temper, in spirit, in our meditations. The work of righteousness cannot be carried forward unless we exercise implicit faith. Move every day under God’s mighty working power. The fruit of righteousness is quietness and assurance forever. If we had exercised more faith in God and had trusted less to our own ideas and wisdom, God would have manifested His power in a marked manner on human hearts. By a union with Him, by living faith, we are privileged to enjoy the virtue and efficacy of His mediation. Hence we are crucified with Christ, dead with Christ, risen with Christ, to walk in newness of life with Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 21)
We are not to hold ourselves in our own hands. We are to drop self into the hands of God. We have been losing our faith, in the place of increasing it. “These signs shall follow them that believe: In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them. They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.” [Mark 16:17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 22)
This is a small part of that which the Lord has revealed to me. Our lack of faith is the reason that we have not seen more of the power of God. We exercise more faith in our own working than in God’s working for us. God designs that everything possible shall be done to enable us to stand heart to heart, mind to mind, shoulder to shoulder. This lack of love and confidence in one another weakens our faith in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 23)
We need to pray as we never have prayed before for the baptism of the Holy Spirit, for if there was ever a time when we needed this baptism, it is now. There is nothing the Lord has more frequently told us He would bestow upon us, and nothing by which His name would be more glorified in bestowing, than the Holy Spirit. When we partake of this Spirit, men and women will be born again. There will be a firm pressing together, a firm, unwavering faith in God will be seen. The Sun of Righteousness will be in our midst, with healing in His wings. Souls once lost will be found, brought back, and kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.
(13LtMs, Lt 105, 1898, 24)
Lt 106, 1898
Chapman, Brother [T. A.] NP November 29, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in PC 44-49. Dear Brother Chapman:
We were pleased to receive word from you this noon. Your letter was read to me by Willie. Every word of it was of interest.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 1)
This morning I sent you copies of the things I said to the people when in Rockhampton. I have a very deep interest in the church in that place. Why should I feel an interest in them? Because the Lord has an interest in them, an interest much greater than it is possible for me to have. I am praying that the Lord will teach and lead you. I have spoken to the ear, but the Lord alone can speak to the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 2)
The Lord says, “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.” [Revelation 3:19.] He would have every soul heed His counsel, which is given for their present and eternal good. Again he says, “I know thy works.” [Verse 15.] When those works are not in harmony with the truth, they are against the truth. “Behold, I stand at the door and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am sat down with my Father in his throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” [Verses 20-22.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 3)
The Lord is speaking to the church in Rockhampton. O that they would be doers of His Word. My brethren and sisters, I call upon you in the name of the Lord to hear the Word of God and to practice it. Of the Israelites the apostle says, “The word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” [Hebrews 4:2.] This opens before us the secret of this matter, the reason why there is so little accomplished by the many discourses that are preached. The words may be indited by the Holy Spirit, but the result lies with the ones who hear. The oft-repeated charge of the Lord in His word is, “He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.” [Matthew 11:15; Mark 4:9; Luke 8:8; 14:35.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 4)
It makes every difference whether the word spoken is received into good and honest hearts. The Israelites had the word spoken to them by Jesus Christ from the pillar of cloud, but like many who hear the glad tidings of truth and righteousness in thee last days, they did not hear with consecrated ears, and believe. Selfishness and pride, murmuring and unbelief, compassed them about as with a garment. They aggravated their guilt by not hearing with faith, and practicing the word spoken.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 5)
It was faith that men lacked in the days of Noah, and it was this lack of living faith that brought destruction upon them. How different would have been the result had they heeded Noah’s appeals as the voice of God speaking through him. But they were unwilling to hear and to receive the engrafted word which would have saved them. It is faith, an active faith, that will make the gracious promise of any avail.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 6)
Again the apostle speaks, “But as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel, even so we speak; not as pleasing men, but God, which trieth our hearts. For neither at any time used we flattering words, as ye know, nor a cloak of covetousness; God is witness, nor of men sought we glory, neither of you, nor yet of others, when we might have been burdensome, as the apostles of Christ. But we were gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children: so being affectionately desirous of you, we were willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear unto us.... For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? For ye are our glory and joy.” [1 Thessalonians 2:4-8, 19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 7)
We know and understand the deep poverty of many who are striving for the crown of life. We are not ignorant in regard to the deep working of Satan, which our brethren will have to encounter. Brethren, you must bear in mind that Satan is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. He moves upon men to make it hard and trying for those who strive for the crown of life. He has come down with great power, working his will, carrying out his plans, that he may keep souls under his control.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 8)
I write to the church: Be not unbelieving, but have faith. Receive the message sent to you from God. He has sent you light, not because He would afflict you and cause you pain, but because He loves you and would have you escape from the snares of the enemy which would entangle your souls. Let the good work of purification go forward. Meet the standard the Lord has given you. My brethren in Rockhampton, whom I love in the Lord, I feel an intense desire that Satan shall not triumph over you, but that you should think soberly and righteously and make thorough work for eternity. Read the third chapter of First Thessalonians. The apostle had a great burden for his brethren in Thessalonica. He writes, “For this cause, when I could no longer forbear, I sent to know your faith, lest by some means the tempter have tempted you, and our labor be in vain.” [Verse 5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 9)
When we read the letter from Brother Chapman, we praised the Lord. We felt somewhat as we supposed Paul felt when he wrote, “But now when Timotheus came from you unto us, and brought us good tidings of your faith and charity, and that ye have good remembrance of us always, greatly desiring to see us, as we also to see you, therefore, brethren, we were comforted over you in all our affliction and distress by your faith: for now we live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. For what thanks can we render to God again for you, for all the joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God; night and day praying exceedingly that we might see your face, and might perfect that which is lacking in your faith? ... And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another and toward all men, even as we do toward you: to the end that he may stablish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.” [Verses 6-10, 12, 13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 10)
The same spirit which moved the apostle to write to his brethren has moved me to write to the church in Rockhampton. I feel a tender solicitude for you that the Lord may do for you all that the apostle Paul so greatly desired should be done for his brethren in Thessalonica.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 11)
The apostle continues, “Furthermore, then, we beseech you, brethren, and exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have received of us how ye ought to walk and to please God, so ye would abound more and more, for ye know what commandments we gave you by the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain from fornication, that every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honor.... For God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness. He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also given unto us his Holy Spirit. But as touching brotherly love, ye need not that I write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God to love one another. And indeed ye do it toward all the brethren which are in all Macedonia: but we beseech you, brethren, that ye increase more and more; and that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to work with your own hands, as we commanded you; that ye may walk honestly toward them that are without, and that ye may have lack of nothing.” [1 Thessalonians 4:1-4, 7-12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 12)
We must keep the standard uplifted. God is not slack in the fulfilment of His promises. He is jealous for His name’s glory. A whole heaven of resources are at our command. Seasons of prayer. Read the first chapter of Second Thessalonians. I present this entire chapter as appropriate for your case. I speak to you in love, for my heart is full of tender compassion in your behalf. You will have trials but ever guard your souls, that you may not dishonor your Lord who has bought you with a price. He wills that you should have strong faith and a lively hope. He wants you to improve in order and discipline and courage and fortitude and love for one another, that you may seek to help one another to keep the law of God, and be blessed.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 13)
Brother Chapman, be of good courage in the Lord. Have faith. Place yourself in the hands of the great Physician, believing He will restore you to health. Do not doubt for a moment. Did not Christ come to the world as the One testified to in prophecy by Isaiah: “The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for the spirit of mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness: that they may be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that he might be glorified.” [Isaiah 61:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 14)
And the very One who gave this prophecy to Isaiah testified to His work in (Luke 4:16-18); therefore we are encouraged to hope largely and received abundantly of His rich grace. We may come in faith. Take the Lord at His word. He is abundantly able and glad to respond to the faith of His believing ones.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 15)
Satan is the destroyer, the Lord is the Restorer. The Lord has not worked as a physician in the way that He desires to work, because, He says, Ye will not come unto Me, that I may give you life. [John 5:40.] We look to every source for relief from suffering and death but to the One who proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] Christ came into our world to seek and to save that which was lost. His work as the One who heals all manner of diseases in unequaled. There are those whom the Lord uses as His co-laborers in the medical missionary work. These God is seeking to illuminate, that they may receive light and knowledge to communicate to others, and thus brighten the dark pathway of those who are oppressed by suffering and disease. If the sufferers would only come in faith to the divine Healer, they would see of the salvation of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 16)
But in the place of co-operating with the mighty Healer, by using the very means He has provided, by educating themselves to use water and fresh air, and to avoid all uncleanness of person and premises, they turn to physicians who are in no way connected with the Lord Jesus, and take their prescriptions of drug medication, which leave their poisonous trail behind, implanting in the system seeds of suffering and death. Oh, why do they not inquire of God? Why do they not seek help from the One who so loved them that he gave his only begotten Son to save all who would believe on Him. Is He not just as well able not to battle with the powers of darkness on the point of disease, as when he walked in humanity upon the earth? Where is our faith when we turn to every conceivable resource but to the One who declares that He came to the world to do a special work in healing the sick? Whey are not all who accept Christ so illuminated that they can irradiate others, and lift them from grovelling in intemperance of all kinds, leading them to let drugs alone?
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 17)
Christ met one poor soul who had spent all her living in order that she might be cured of a physical malady. The statement is that she had spent all she had on many physicians, and was nothing better, but rather made worse. But one touch of Christ by faith took away the infirmity of long years. This suffering woman came behind Christ, and touched His garment by faith in the person whom the garment covered, and instantly she was made whole. “Who touched me?” said Christ. Peter was astonished. He answered, “Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me?” [Luke 8:45; Mark 5:31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 18)
Christ desired to give a lesson which all present would never forget. He would show the difference between the touch of living faith and a casual touch. He said, “Somebody hath touched me; for I perceive that virtue hath gone out of me.” When the woman saw that she could not be hid, she came forward trembling, and throwing herself at his feet, told her pitiful story. Christ comforted her. “Daughter,” he said, “thy faith hath made thee whole; go in peace and be whole of thy plague.” [Luke 8:46-48.]
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 19)
Why do we not come to Jesus in faith? Many give Him a casual touch, coming in contact only with His person. The woman did more than this. She put forth her hand in faith, and was healed instantly.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 20)
The Lord will heal those who believe, but He has given natural blessings for the benefit of the afflicted, and He would have these used. God could have healed Hezekiah with a word. But He head Hezekiah’s prayer, and gave directions that a bunch of figs should be placed upon the diseased parts. This was done, and Hezekiah recovered. But his recovery was not instantaneous. He had not the same faith that the afflicted woman had. We need to exercise faith. To practice the use of drug medication does not harmonize with faith. Appealing to worldly physicians is a dishonor to God. Those who come to God in faith must co-operate with Him in accepting and using His heaven-sent remedies,—water, sunlight, and plenty of air.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 21)
It is of no use to have seasons of prayer for sick persons, while they refuse to use the simple remedies which God has provided, and which are close by them. If there is an unsanitary condition of things in the house and about the premises, the very first thing that is to be done is to take up the work that has been neglected, and cleanse and purify the house and premises, making everything sweet, that the atmosphere may not be tainted by the least offensives smell.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 22)
The Lord gave certain directions to the children of Israel. They were to gather at the base of Mount Sinai, to hear the voice of God speaking the Ten Commandments. But first they were to wash their clothes. Again He commanded that no uncleanliness should be tolerated in the encampment, lest the Lord should pass by and see their uncleanness, and because of this not go up with their armies to battle.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 23)
Some people ask God to preserve their families from all sickness and disease, while uncleanliness and untidiness are seen in the home, with the very things that create disease. Can God glorify His name by working a miracle to prevent the plague coming nigh the dwelling of those who do not care to act their part to prevent malaria and fevers? The Lord does not work in this way. The human agent must act his part intelligently, keeping his body and his clothing clean and every room in the house in order. Then the Lord can approach his dwelling. I will be honored, saith the Lord, by them that approach unto Me.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 24)
All who claim to love and serve God have a duty to perform. They are to keep themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, and perfect holiness in the fear of the Lord. It is the failure to do these things that makes the religion of those who profess to be Christians vain. Our God is too pure and holy to tolerate any disorder, any uncleanness. The individual who poisons his breathe with the narcotic, tobacco, is defiling the temple of God, and him will God destroy. The will of God must be done on earth. Ignorance in regard to these things is sin.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 25)
The friends of the truth will honor Him who is the Author and Finisher of their faith. Christ will prove Himself a physician in restoring the body as well as the soul. The workers together with God will yoke up with Christ, and place themselves, soul, body, and spirit, in right relation to God. Individuals and households will reveal the character of their faith by their dress, by their purity of speech, by their diligence in educating themselves and their children to be clean in the house, allowing no impurity in the house, no uncleanness on the premises, lest the Lord pass by and see their uncleanness. The Lord would have all things sweet about the house, that angels of God from the heavenly courts may be welcomed guests, and not kept away by dirt and uncleanness.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 26)
The will of men, women, and children must be trained to cooperate with God. When they uplift themselves the Lord will set them in desirable places. Then, by precept and example, they can exert a refining, elevating influence upon their neighbors. The melody of spiritual joy, and spiritual as well as physical health, will be revealed, and will promote that blessedness which the Lord Jesus came to our world to impart to every individual who will believe. All may not be preachers, but all can minister, showing others how to be tidy and hopeful. This is like medicine to body and soul. Thus we may add grace to grace, and be all the time fitting ourselves for heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 27)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 28)
P.S. I send you this that you may read it to the church. May the Lord bless you abundantly. We are praying the Lord to lead and guide you.
(13LtMs, Lt 106, 1898, 29)
Lt 106a, 1898
Chapman, T.A. Duplicate of Lt 106, 1898.
Lt 107, 1898
Brothers and Sisters in Rockhampton Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia November 6, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CG 509; AH 164, 226; 5MR 371. To the Brethren and Sisters in Rockhampton:
All through the night past I have been exercised by the Spirit of the Lord. I was presenting to the people many things in regard to their high privileges.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 1)
The Lord is pleased to see business done on strictly Bible principles. The Word of God is to be lived; it is to be brought into all the life practice. No dishonest, scheming act must appear. Before angels and men every soul must bear a decided testimony that the truth, Bible truth, has been brought into the daily life, that the power of grace is an all-sufficient agency to transform the character. Then purity will mark the words and actions in the home life, for the spirit will be brought into conformity to the meek and lowly spirit of Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 2)
The only evidence of true conversion that we can give to the world is a well-ordered life, and a godly conversation. “By their fruit,” said Christ, “ye shall know them.” [Matthew 7:20.] We are required to give ourselves to the Lord first, then we are to work earnestly according to His will. What service, I ask, will be most acceptable to God? What enterprise dearest to the heart of Infinite Love? What will meet with the approbation of heaven? Christ has made an infinite sacrifice that the world might be sanctified through the truth. In co-operating with Christ, speaking the truth in love, we may win souls to Him. It was for this cause that Christ gave His life.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 3)
My mind has been deeply exercised in regard to all who embrace the truth becoming, as a people, set apart to serve God—a people who bring their religion into everything. When the people in Rockhampton do this, the Lord will be well-pleased with His church there. In the past there has been but little harmony and binding together; there is to be a constant endeavor to keep the unity of the spirit in the bonds of peace. Love and tenderness are to be cultivated one for the other. With many there is need of a thorough conversion. Christ’s seamless garment is a representation of the unity that should exist in the church. All must see that there must be no rending of the seamless robe. It is not to be rent and torn by divisions until the figure of the garment is lost. Religion must do more than it has done for those who claim to believe Bible doctrines in these last days.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 4)
There is too much waste of opportunities and talents. This must cease. Time is valuable. Let no moments be idled away. Rise early in the morning. Collect the family together at a seasonable hour, and send your petitions up to God to guide your family through the day. Offer your petitions with thanksgiving and with a sense of your great need of the watchcare of heavenly angels. Christ draws aside the veil which conceals the glory of God from our view, and reveals Himself, not in a state of silence and idleness, but surrounded by ten thousand times ten thousand of the heavenly host, every one awaiting His orders, waiting to reveal the Lord God of heaven in communication with every part of His kingdom. He is bound up with the interests of the human family.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 5)
He listens to every cry of oppression, observes every individual action. He is approving every deed of mercy and benevolence and condemning the act of oppression of man toward his fellow. He set His angels to work to relieve the oppressed, the discouraged and suffering. He sends His message of mercy to the tempted, suffering ones. He gives to man opportunities and privileges that he may acknowledge God, and render to Him the glory due His holy name, that He may teach [men] how to withstand the evils existing in the world and in their own natural and acquired traits of character. These must be sanctified through the truth, or we can have no claim to the name of Christians.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 6)
Christ said to His followers, “Nevertheless, I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you: but if I depart, I will send him unto you. And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: of sin, because they believe not on me; of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged.” [John 16:7-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 7)
A clear, decided testimony is to be borne in behalf of righteousness and truth. The Holy Spirit breaks out into utterances in Colossians 1 and Hebrews 1. God requires pure and undefiled religion of all. He asks every believer to strive for the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. Let every soul consider himself under bonds to God to appreciate himself. Human beings are of value with God, and He calls upon them to be sanctified through that faith which works by love and purifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 8)
What does the Holy Spirit do for the receiver? It gives him the mind of Christ. Study the first chapters of Hebrews and Colossians. It makes him a faithful worker for his Lord. The man who has caught the Spirit of God does not pet his own ideas, and make strong his own natural tendencies. He takes himself in hand, and brings “I” into subjection. He will not go forward in any false way, but represses the evil inclination. He will not excuse his faults, but in faith and much prayer will cut away the evil, whatever may be its character. When the Holy Spirit sees this determined effort, man is not left to struggle alone for the mastery.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 9)
Christ says, “I am with you to help you in every true purpose. I will never leave you, I will never forsake you in the battle you have with the enemy.” When man places himself on the Lord’s side, he finds an unfailing refuge in Christ. Christ invites all, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 10)
The Lord calls upon every one who names His name to depart from all iniquity. “Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double minded.” [James 4:8.] You cannot be the servant of Jesus Christ and of the world at the same time. There are men who have talents and capabilities, who can do very much better than they have done. The truth received in the heart will never make the possessor coarse and rough and uncourteous. It refines his taste, sanctifies his judgment, makes him kind, patient, long-suffering, merciful, of tender compassion. Truth is always refining and ennobling in its influence. A transformation takes place in the character; ignorance is seen as a sin. The hasty temper, which often leads to a course of action which makes Christ ashamed to call them brethren will be overcome by persevering effort. Human depravity, which has had its stamp upon him, will be mastered, because he is a student in the school of Christ. “Wherefore my beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath: for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God.” [James 1:19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 11)
When those who profess to know the truth remain careless, uncleansed, they reveal that they are building on the sand. While they profess to know the truth, they are not doers of the truth. Some have let themselves down to a cheap common level of conversation. The truth is not brought into contact with the heart, the seat of the affections. The truth of God's Word has been assented to, but it has been left in the outer courts, as too precious a matter to become a part of the being. The question now is, Will men and women be sober minded, or will they keep Christ out of the heart? If the heart feels the power of His love, there will be a conformity to His likeness.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 12)
Sanctified love never degrades. It elevates, ennobles, purifies, and brings sacred joy to the soul. The consciousness that we are in the sight of a holy God, that His presence is with us always, will keep us from all unholy impulses and lustful passions. The truth as it is in Jesus leads to complete surrender of heart, mind, soul, and strength to the service of God. “Whatsoever ye do,” Christ says, “do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.” [Colossians 3:17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 13)
As a people who have had great light, we are to be uplifting in our habits, in our words, in our domestic life and association. Give the Word its honored position as a guide in the home. Let it be regarded as the Counsellor in every difficulty, the standard of every practice. Will my brethren and sisters be convinced that there can never be true prosperity to any soul in the family circle unless the truth of God, the wisdom of righteousness, presides? Every effort should be made by fathers and mothers to bring their own minds up from the lazy habit of regarding the service of God as a burden. The power of the truth must be a sanctifying agency in the home.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 14)
There is talent in the church at _____, but it has been exercised too much in impulsive movements. Will every man that is so fortunate as to have a house of his own keep that house neat and cleanly and orderly? Do not let the poultry and cattle come into the premises adjoining the house, for such things cause unpleasant sights for the beholders, and such things go a long way to influence others unfavorably. Seeing such things, strangers will say, “That man’s faith has not done much for him, and I will not try it. I am not favorably impressed with his ideas of neatness and order.” They do not see the divine touch upon outward things.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 15)
If you should rise early in the morning, and work a short time every day, you could set things in order and keep them so, even in the deepest poverty. If each member of the family is educated to consider himself a part of the family of God, everything will be sweet and clean and inviting to the sight. Let the universe of heaven see that you believe yourself to be in the presence of God, that in allying yourself with Jesus Christ you have yoked up with Him, and are raised from all former degradation.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 16)
It is the privilege of all to give to the world, in their family government, in their customs and practices and order, an evidence of what the truth can do for those who obey it. You are not to allow yourselves to come down to a low, cheap level in words or works. The truth of God brought into the sanctuary of the soul, is the grand remedy for all physical, mental, and spiritual disorders. What ever the Word says is to be taken home. It is to be partaken of as the bread of heaven, as the flesh and blood of the Son of God. Fallen man must daily derive his vitalizing power from Him who has said, “I am the Light of the world.”“I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.” [John 8:12; 14:6.] Apart from Him, everything is worthless.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 17)
Brethren, sisters, God expects more of you than you have given Him. He calls upon you to be transformed in character. You are not in your present position because you have not had talents lent you, but because you have not exercised these talents diligently, and improved in habits of thought and action as fully as God requires you to do. You have not grown up to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. You are spiritually dwarfed, because you have been too well satisfied with a haphazard experience. The Lord calls for much more from you, and this you can give Him through the strength which Christ will give you. Begin in your own homes. Let not lust be your master in the place of your servant. You have and always will occupy a low level until your lustful passions cease to rule you. You must overcome the lower passions, cut away the baser propensities, before you can know what it means to be worked by the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 18)
I tell you in the name of the Lord that you need cleansing, you need purifying by the washing of the Word. Be diligent with your talent of time. Cheapness in talking, jesting, joking, eclipses the light, and Christ is not discerned. Be not slothful in business. Be fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. I bear you a testimony from God. God-fearing efforts must be made to serve the Master. Bring your children to Him. Nearly all are neglectful in their management in the home.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 19)
Fathers and mothers, when you know that you are deficient in a knowledge of how to train your children for the Master, why do you not learn your lessons? Why do you continue to bring children into the world to swell the numbers in Satan’s ranks? Is God pleased with this showing? When you see that a large family will severely tax your resources, when you see that it is giving the mother her hands full of children, and that she has not time intervening between their births to do the work every mother needs to do, why do you not consider the sure result? Every child draws upon the vitality of the mother, and when fathers and mothers do not use their reason in this matter, what chance is given to parents or children to be properly disciplined?
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 20)
The Lord calls upon parents to consider this matter in the light of future eternal realities. In our life here as probationers, we are to do no haphazard work. The peevishness of the parents’ disposition must be overcome. Husbands, give your wives a chance for their spiritual life. Be careful not to bind upon your own necks a yoke that God has not given you to carry but which you have manufactured for yourselves. By many, the disposition to fret is encouraged until they become like grown up children. They do not leave this portion of their child life behind them. They cherish these feelings until they cramp and dwarf the whole life by their querulous complaints. And not only their own lives but the lives of others also. They carry with them the spirit of Ishmael, whose hand was against everybody, and everybody’s hand against him.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 21)
We have an abundance of difficulties to grapple with, without creating others by a defective disposition and a deformed character. Stern realities must be met and mastered in the name of the Lord. Let these dyspeptic Christians go to work, and lose sight of their manufactured difficulties in doing something good and noble. By doing this, self would die a natural death. Take up the great cause of truth and help some one to reclaim himself from himself. Thus you may give back to God the talents lent you. The man who has allowed himself to become a grown up baby should stop and consider. The Word of God, brought into the practical life and obeyed, will have an elevating influence. It will raise him above the cheap and common which would spoil his character and unfit him for heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 22)
Christ has purchased men with His own blood, that they might take hold upon His nature, that through faith they might become partakers of His divine character, that they might become members of the royal family, sons and daughters of the heavenly King. How many undervalue the love that presents Calvary before us, the love that stands revealed in an uplifted Saviour. Let us draw nigh to Christ and open our hearts to receive Him. He opens His heart to us and invites us to become one with Him, to be a partaker of His divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Let us by patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life. “Unto them that are contentious and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness,” cometh “indignation, wrath, tribulation and anguish; ... but glory and honor and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile.” [Romans 2:8-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 23)
Progression is the law of the universe. God Himself is constantly at work to meet darkness with light, and ignorance with knowledge. If the wicked refuse to become righteous, their selfishness and defilement will remain in them. They do not want God’s ways and will. They will not come unto unity of spirit with Christ. Daniel describes the two classes that will be found on the earth in the last days: “The wicked shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” [Daniel 12:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 24)
“And at that time shall Michael stand up, that great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be fund written in the book. And many of them which sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.” [Verses 1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 25)
The prophet describes those who refuse to receive the truth: “Run ye to and fro through the streets of Jerusalem, and see now, and know, and seek in the broad places thereof, if ye can find a man, if there be any that executeth judgment, that seeketh the truth; and I will pardon it. And though they say, The Lord liveth; surely they sware falsely. O Lord, art not thine eyes upon the truth? thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved; thou hast consumed them, but they have refused to receive correction: they have made their faces harder than a rock; they have refused to return.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 26)
“Therefore I said, Surely these are poor; they are foolish; for they know not the way of the Lord, nor the judgment of their God.”“Also I set watchmen over you, saying, Hearken to the sound of the trumpet. But they said, We will not hearken. Therefore hear, ye nations, and know, O congregation, what is among them. Hear, O earth; behold, I will bring evil upon this people, even the fruit of their thoughts, because they have not hearkened unto my words, nor to my law, but rejected it.” [Jeremiah 5:1-4; 6:17-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 27)
The Lord calls for a reformation among those who claim to understand their Bibles, but who are not doers of the Word. There must be a thorough change wrought in those who claim to be children of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 107, 1898, 28)
Lt 107a, 1898
Starr, Brother and Sister Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia, November 6, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Starr:
We left Brisbane last Monday morning. I spoke in Brisbane nine times to the large congregations and six times to a smaller number. We have seen and felt that there was a great work to be done in Brisbane. I was drawn here to this place, for I thought I would not, I could not come. But here I am.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 1)
I was taken very sick on the journey and have not seen a well day since I left Brisbane. The malaria has been upon me. I think if we had been in the fruit season it might have been different, but there is not much of any kind of fruit that I can eat. Then the dust was so strong I could not get out to ride with any comfort. I rode only twice with Sister Nelson and once with Brother Haskell, who has a very pleasant conveyance, but I was very sick the very day I left for this place.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 2)
We were all broken up for days, moving from the campground. The confusion tired me. Our second-class compartment was rather close, but there was a lavatory in it and I was as well situated as I could be otherwise than a close fit. Rode all day until night. Came to Bundaberg; had a favorable place to sleep. Rested some. Could eat nothing and could not drink without throwing it up. Rode five hours. Came to the little town of Gladstone; there found rooms until near the time the boat went out.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 3)
We had as favorable a place as we could have on the boat. In the morning came out four miles to Brother and Sister Zerbig’s. Here we have found a good, comfortable resting place. But you can judge my surprise when they told me handbills had been circulated everywhere that I would speak Wednesday evening. I decided not to disappoint the people. I did have strength to ride out here, four miles’ ride, in again four miles, and speak to about one hundred and twenty-five people, and ride out again four miles. Next meeting was Sabbath, and I spoke in the little hall where they meet for worship. Well, the Spirit of the Lord came upon me and I bore a very close testimony to the people. I have the matter written out. When I can get it copied you shall have a copy.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 4)
I felt so very, very deeply to present the message that I did, that the little company as a whole, in their life practice, did not recommend our faith. Their homes were not neat and orderly but untidy and not a representation of our faith. I told them that they were not devoid of talents. They had abilities, but they had not improved these talents; that they could grow as members of the church of God into a lovely temple for the Lord. I told them the Lord expected much more of them than they gave Him. I saw that all acted greatly surprised.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 5)
I could not stand to talk. I had to sit in a chair most of the time. Liberty was given for all those who had heard the message given, to respond. They did respond and their testimonies came well wet down with tears. Nearly all spoke. Many testimonies were given, and I felt that light had been let in upon them and that they would bestir themselves and make reformation in their lives. I referred them to the Lord’s directions to Israel that every offensive thing must be put out of their homes and from their premises. The Lord made Israel to wash their clothes again. He told them to bury all offensive things, “For the Lord thy God walketh in the midst of thy camp, to deliver thee, and to give up thine enemies before thee; therefore shall thy camp be holy: that he see no unclean thing in thee, and turn away from thee.” [Deuteronomy 23:14.] “And I will set my tabernacle among you: and my soul shall not abhor you. And I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people.” [Leviticus 26:11, 12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 6)
I can write but little now, but I cannot but feel that some who have labored here have not corrected the existing evils, for our people should never be left with their habits and practices uncorrected, to dishonor the cause of God by their untidiness, not only of premises, but of houses, and in the shameful disregard of sanitary conditions. But if they will carry out that which they promise with much weeping to do, there will be decided reformation in their midst. Unless their habits were changed, the Lord would not increase their numbers, for they dishonored their faith before the people by their outside appearance. I had not over one hundred out Sunday afternoon, but I made most earnest efforts to present before all the work that they could do for the Master. I have felt great burden here.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 7)
We leave now in about one hour, to traverse this four miles for the last time. We take the boat at 10 p.m. We meet with the little company in Rockhampton at 7 o’clock and then go from there to the boat. I am not sorry I came up here. I shall now know better how to help them.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 8)
The poor souls have large families and little income. I think they have been drawn upon abundantly. The contribution Wednesday was above two pounds. Sunday, one pound eight shillings. And now I go straight through Brisbane to Toowoomba (where they were disappointed in Elder Haskell’s not meeting them on Sabbath and Sunday before the Brisbane meeting), spend Sabbath and Sunday, then the next bustle is to get home. I am so weary, and yet I have nothing to complain of. I have had excellent people to be with, and of course I alone could bear my sickness.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 9)
I suppose you heard of the interest that continues in Brisbane. It has exceeded any interest we have yet had. It has seemed to be intense and there were no opposing elements to come in. I never saw a meeting that seemed to be so interesting to the outside parties that they could not leave the tent and would remain an hour after the exercises closed.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 10)
Now I know not what is before me, but may the Lord help me to do my best. We need much larger faith and the deep moving of the Spirit of God. God is our strength, and if we fail to depend upon God for strength we shall be naught but weakness. We must humble our hearts before God, yoke up with Christ, and learn of Him. We are not going to distrust God.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 11)
Queensland seems to be in need of help. Of course, we cannot judge much of Rockhampton, for the cause of God has not been represented here in a correct manner. They needed labor in their homes and that from the very first. If there could now be a strong man and his wife here to carry forward the work by precept and example, living right here, everything could be hoped for. The prejudice that has been created by the course of men and women who have taken their position for the truth can be removed only by the Holy Spirit of God. Truth is too precious to be lowered into the very dust by those who claim to believe it. But I hope changes will take place. Some things, Brother Chapman says, have been done Sunday, about the premises of Sabbath brethren. But I must close this rambling letter.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 12)
Much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 13)
Please return this to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 107a, 1898, 14)
Lt 108, 1898
Brethren and Sisters in Rockhampton NP November 25, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 2SAT 130-134. To the Brethren and Sisters in Rockhampton:
How gloriously appareled those who claim to believe the truth might be, if they would forsake their own ways and take the Lord’s ways. Under the sway of the King of peace will be seen a most pleasant change from the present. When those people who claim that they know and understand the truth see that the truth must sanctify the whole man—his mind, his thoughts, his hearts, his strength—his vital powers will not be consumed upon his own lustful practices. These must be overcome, or they will overcome him.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 1)
Read the third chapter of First Corinthians, for it contains a lesson for the church in every place. The apostle says, “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God? and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are. Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool that he may be wise. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness.” [Verses 16-19.] “What, know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 2)
The Word of God presents before us the parable of the ten virgins, five of whom were wise, and five foolish. The wise virgins took oil in their vessels with their lamps. This was the oil of grace. The prophet Zechariah brings this to view. Read the fourth chapter carefully:
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 3)
“And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is wakened out of his sleep, And said unto me, What seest thou? And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof. And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and one upon the left side thereof. So I answered and spake with the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these, my lord? Then the angel that talked with me answered and said unto me, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then he answered and spake unto me saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Verses 1-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 4)
Here then, is the strength of every child of God. He is to feel that the only power that can heal him is found in God. He must place himself in a right relation to God if he would make a success of any of his human plans. This is the privilege of the church of God in every age. If she will put her trust in God, she will advance. “Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Verse 6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 5)
“Who art thou O great mountain?” Satan is constantly at work to make as forbidding as possible the establishment of the kingdom of God in our world. There will be difficulties to obstruct the work of God, for Satan through his masterly power will use unconsecrated hearts to present the characters of the professed people of God to the world as a stumbling block. The precious truths which they hold are not practiced in their lives. While there are those who will advance, there are others who think so much of their individual selves that they cannot see that which needs to be done at the right time. There is no harmony of spirit or action. They magnify the difficulties. But as those who seek to carry out God’s plans advance, the great mountain becomes a plain. “Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain; and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it.” [Verse 7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 6)
The prophet continues: “Moreover the word of the Lord came unto me saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you. For who hath despised the day of small things? for they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hands of Zerubbabel with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth.” [Verses 8-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 7)
The work will go forward in Queensland if those who claim to believe the truth will sanctify themselves through the truth, and seek to adorn the doctrine they claim to believe by revealing to the world that which the truth has done for them. All the powers of darkness, represented by the great mountain, will melt away as God’s people move forward with the mind of Christ. I charge my brethren and sisters in Rockhampton to be doers of the Word, and not hearers only. God calls upon you to have a heart open to receive the oil of grace. Satan is not to be permitted to sow the seeds of unbelief in the hearts of those who claim to believe the truth, who say, We cannot do this; we cannot do that; who exalt every molehill into a great mountain of difficulty. These are no difficulties but that which unsanctified, unconsecrated hearts create. When self is hid with Christ in God, we shall draw in even cords together.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 8)
The truth of the third angel’s message is bound to triumph, and those who purify their souls from all defilement will triumph with it. When the human agent will give up his own important ideas in regard to himself, when he will bear in mind that he is working in sight of the universe of heaven, then his piety will be sweet and fragrant. It will not be of that kind which tastes so strong of the dish (his own human feelings and attributes). True piety is power, but sin is the weakness and ruin of the souls who claim to be Christians.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 9)
The prophet continues: “Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees on the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be those two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, which stand by the Lord of the whole earth.” [Verses 11-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 10)
Here is the explanations of the olive trees. They take of the Holy Spirit of God, and empty the holy oil out of themselves into the clean, pure, sanctified souls that are prepared to receive it. This is the kind of oil that the wise virgins had, oil that one could not communicate to another. Each individual must prepare his soul for himself through humbleness of mind, by wearing Christ’s yoke and learning of Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 11)
When the people of God in Rockhampton shall understand their position, they will commence the work over against their own house. And they will find in doing this work that they have no time nor disposition to become church tinkers. They will engage in a work of decided reformation, that they may be purified and made white. My brethren, you have no time to fill your mouths with arguments to prove that some one is doing wrong. Leave Satan to do his own work of accusing. Do not furnish him with arguments to show the defects in your brethren and in your sisters. All have come far short of the glory of God. Our individual powers need to be elevated, purified, sanctified, then the moral taste will be changed. The scent of self will not spoil our influence. All our talents are to be cherished as a precious, entrusted gift. They are to help us to meet the very highest standard. Every effort should be made to bring other minds under the power of the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 12)
All work in business lines should be done on Scriptural lines. The tact that the Lord has given us should be used not to defraud, but to encourage holiness unto the Lord. Of one whom the Lord chose to do a certain work, He said, “I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship, to devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, and in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship.” [Exodus 31:3-5.] Here we have assurance that from God comes the talent of wisdom to do the work He has appointed. Read verses 6-11. There was no need for any man to be exulted in this matter. It was the Holy One of Israel who had commissioned these men to do this work, and who had given them wisdom to accomplish it after His own plan.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 13)
The reason that there is not increased capabilities is because the powers God has given are not put into exercise. Men stop short of seeking wisdom and knowledge of how to do the work with readiness of mind. In our homes, on our premises, there is not that tact and ingenuity and sharp discernment seen that would lead us to make the most of our possessions. Those who are willing to sink down into a low, common level greatly displease God. Parents who follow this course are a dishonor to God, for they carry their children with them.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 14)
Many youth are compelled to work against inherited evils in this direction, and frequently they never recover from the abuse placed upon them through a perverted education at home. Parents and children have to eat the bitter fruit of wrong ideas, wrong plans. Whole families become non-entities, hopeless of reform. This need not be so, but they do not have in them the traits of character essential to brace against inherited and cultivated tendencies, these slack, untidy habits. If they would take themselves in hand, they could say, I will not sink down to this low level. I will arise, I will make diligent efforts. I will not be pushed downward by circumstances. I will not fail nor be discouraged.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 15)
To every man is given his work. Each has a place in the eternal plan of heaven. It is the duty of fathers and mothers to overcome their own lawlessness, their untidy habits. Truth is of great value and needs to be brought into the character building. Those who have the truth, the love of the truth in their hearts, will make any and every sacrifice that this truth may have the first place in everything. God has given to every man his measure of faith, and each is to walk in faith. He is to show that he has that faith that will rely upon God for help.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 16)
As God has given to every man his measure of faith, he is to put it into exercise. He is to let his light shine. Whole families might be helped and blessed if parents would find something for their children to do. Why are not ministers and teachers more explicit on this subject that means so much to physical health and spiritual soundness? The boys and girls of the family should feel that they are a part of the home firm. They should strive to keep the premises cleansed from every unpleasant sight. Instruction in these lines should be given line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 17)
There are those in our churches who have much to say in regard to Christianity, but in whose presence we should always be guarded, for they dismiss the Word of God from their business transactions. When there is buying and selling to be done, God is not by their side. The enemy is on the ground, and he takes possession of them. Christian brotherhood and love is laid a sacrifice on the altar of greed. God, heaven, the precepts of Jehovah, His oft repeated injunctions, are obliterated from the soul. They know not what it means to practice the principles laid down in the Word of God. They sell their souls for unlawful gain. So thick is the veil which blinds their eyes that they can only see the fraudulent gain. So hard is the incrustation that envelopes the heart, that it feels not the love and tenderness and pity of Christ for their fellow men. The holiness and truth of God are shut out from their souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 18)
Will the people of God frown down all this corrupting influence? Will they give their hearts to God? Will they deal mercifully with their fellowmen? Will Seventh-day Adventists bear in mind that they cannot swerve from truth in their dealings with their fellow men, that they cannot violate justice or let go their integrity without forsaking God? Anything that dishonors Him will never benefit you. The man who expects to prosper by violating the eternal principles of righteousness is laying up for himself a harvest he will not care to reap. He places himself in the enemy’s ranks, and brings degradation upon himself. Although for a time he may seem to prosper, he can never help to compose the family of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 108, 1898, 19)
Lt 109, 1898
Moon, Brother [A.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 363; 8MR 244. + Brother Moon:
I received your letter, and thank you for writing. We understand the wants of the cause all over the world, but we feel more especially the necessities close at hand. Night after night there is presented before me companies of people whose hands are reaching out for help. They are represented as sheep without a shepherd.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 1)
There are plenty of people who do not care for anything that is serious. The world is now as it was in the days of Noah. They are eating and drinking, marrying, and giving in marriage; they are planting and building, expending money for liquor and tobacco; for things which destroy the physical, mental, and moral power of those for whom the Lord Jesus has given His life to make it possible that they might have another probation. They put into their stomachs things which benumb the mind, confuse the senses, and make them incapable of acting as sensible men. Amusements for self gratification, horse races, cricket and baseball matches, theater entertainments and gambling, are all in full force, testifying that we are living in the time when the end of all things is at hand. Of the people in Noah’s day the statement is made that they “knew not until the flood came and took them all away.” [Matthew 24:39.] And “as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of man is revealed.” [Luke 17:26, 30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 2)
Before I went to Queensland, I longed for physical strength that I might engage in the work of speaking even more fully than I have done. I am now doing all that I dare. For many mornings I have not been able to rest in my bed and have been up at two o’clock, working to send letters to the different churches who need them. Yesterday morning I was up at 1 a.m., and wrote fourteen pages before breakfast. This I put into the hands of my workers to prepare for the morning mail which closes at Cooranbong at 9 a.m. This I do frequently, yet I cannot sleep in the day. I write you this that you may understand that my mind is deeply stirred.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 3)
If there were ten times more of me than there is in physical, mental, and moral strength, I would have all that I could possibly do. Now, just now, is the time we should work with all the powers God has given us. Those who have the work to do in its various lines, who have responsibilities to carry, are venturing beyond their strength. They are expending their vital powers altogether too rapidly. I will try to send you copies of letters written to some of the workers.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 4)
You speak of India and different places that are calling for help. Has not the testimony been borne for years that the Lord does not approve of centering so much in Battle Creek? He does not design that you shall add building to building, and still talk of erecting more. If we had the one-hundredth part of the means to work with that you have in America, we would praise God with heart and soul and voice.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 5)
I miss the influence of my husband. Were he here, he would certainly exercise his talent of far-seeing judgment. He would understand that the facilities that are so abundant in many places, especially in Battle Creek, should not be crowded into one place, while others have so little with which to work.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 6)
We have recently held a camp meeting in Queensland. I know that it was at a venture I left my retired home to go so far, and said, It is not consistent that I go so far. My workers are here, and the work which I wish to do will be retarded for two months, at least, if I go. But in the night season several companies were presented before me who were reaching out their hands imploringly, and saying, Come and speak to us the words of truth. Again I saw companies praying to God to send them the message of truth. I said, Poor, hungry, starving souls. God will hear your prayers. Similar scenes were presented before me several times, and I dared not withhold myself. I said, The Lord means that I shall go, and although to outward appearance it seems an inconsistent thing to do, I will go.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 7)
While in Queensland, I worked as earnestly as I have ever done in my life. I attended the early morning meetings, and spoke there six times, about one hundred persons being present. All were eager to hear, and would not miss a meeting. Quite a number of these people came from Rockhampton. They were eager and hungry for light and truth. Several wished to talk with me, but I begged them to wait until the meeting was over, for to talk with one exhausted my vitality as much as to speak before a thousand. I know that when standing before a congregation I am especially sustained; and angels of God seem to be by my side to strengthen me.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 8)
Nine times I spoke to the congregation assembled. In giving the message of warning to the world, I felt the solemnity of eternity upon me. When speaking to congregations, there is always before me the final judgment, which is to be held in the presence of the world, when the law of God’s government is to be vindicated, His name glorified, His wisdom acknowledged and testified of as just to believers and unbelievers. This is not the judgment of one person, nor of a nation, but of a whole world of intelligent beings, of all orders, of all characters. The judgment takes place first upon the dead, then upon the living, then the whole universe will be assembled to hear the sentence. I feel as if I were in the presence of the whole universe of heaven, bearing my message for time and for eternity.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 9)
On the second Sunday a large number were out to hear. I had selected my text, but as I stood upon my feet, it passed entirely from my mind. But another portion of Scripture was given me, treating upon temperance and the final judgment. I seemed to be taken out of and away from myself. I had not planned any of the discourse. I felt, as I have felt many times, that I had not the fashioning of my words. Frequently after speaking, I think, O, I wish I had spoken with an earnestness that would tell on the people with irresistible power, but on this occasion I felt enshrouded with a holy atmosphere of light. I seemed to hear the words, “Be still, and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.] I was resting at the cross of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 10)
After the meeting closed, the members of the Rockhampton church were called together in the reception tent, and I visited with them for one hour. Then I became strongly impressed that it was my duty to go to Rockhampton. I acted upon this impression, and gave the people the appointment to carry with them. I am glad now that I went, although it was a time of affliction and suffering for me. I was overworked, and was made to understand that I was still mortal. I was in a burning fever and could not eat. The cars did not run at night, but we found a favorable place to sleep at a hotel. Next morning we were on the cars for a five hours’ ride to Gladstone, a little place by the seaside. Then we took the steamer for Rockhampton. We slept on board. It was a hard night for me, but the Lord sustained me.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 11)
I was congratulating myself that I would not be expected to speak until Sabbath, but on arriving at Rockhampton, we learned that notices had been printed and sent out everywhere that Mrs. White would speak on Wednesday evening. Our stopping place was at Brother _____’s, four miles out of the city, and it would be necessary for me to return this distance that night, speak to the people, and then ride back again after nine o’clock. Sick and weak as I was, this was not a very pleasing prospect, but there was no release for me. The Lord strengthened me, and I fulfilled my appointment.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 12)
On Sabbath W. C. White spoke in the forenoon. I spoke in the afternoon. The Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and I bore a solemn testimony to them. I had a most earnest testimony to bear, reproving them because they had not followed on to know the Lord, because they had not acted as Christ’s representatives. They had professedly received the truth, but had not been growing up to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 13)
I told them that they could represent Christ, that they were to be no more children, but men and women of moral worth; for Christ, who had begun a good work in them, would finish the work of salvation. The Saviour, who gave Himself a ransom for our sake, that we might have eternal life had, as the Author of our faith, undertaken the work, and He would complete it. I asked them if they were willing to yoke up with Christ, to co-operate with Him, and act their part, that they might be honored as overcomers through the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. Nearly all humbled their hearts before God, and confessed their weakness. We were thankful to see the spell of the enemy broken.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 14)
On Monday evening we rode into Rockhampton. The church was assembled in Brother _____’s house, and I spoke to them for one hour. Then we went to the boat, two miles distant. I was sick that night, very sick, not because of the motion of the boat, but because of the number of women and children who were crowded into the ladies’ saloon. Only a curtain separated the ladies’ side of the saloon from the gentlemen’s, and on both sides of the curtain numbers were sleeping on the floor, as well as on the seats. The windows could not be opened sufficiently because of the children. I felt like one wrestling for a breath of life.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 15)
When the boat reached Gladstone, we secured the same room in the hotel as we occupied on our way from Brisbane. There were several hours before the cars left for Brisbane. On the journey from Gladstone to Brisbane the cars were crowded with people who were going to attend the horse races in Sydney. This night, Tuesday, was a most wretched night for me. Passengers kept crowding into the compartment, and I could scarcely get a free breath. One man rushed into the carriage and closed the window. I immediately begged him to open it, for I could scarcely breathe.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 16)
When we reached Brisbane, we were met at the station by Brother Wilson and his wife, Brother Haskell and his wife, Brother Pallant, Sister Higgins, and Sister Hughes. But I could not converse with them. Sister Wilson brought me a little tomato, nearly all liquid. I was very thirsty, but dared not drink water or coffee. I eagerly took the tomato and a biscuit, and was refreshed. From this place on Sara and I had a first class compartment, and we had a favorable chance to rest until we changed at Newcastle.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 17)
On our journey to Queensland, we could not see the country from Newcastle up, as we passed through it in the night. When we returned over this portion of the country, we had a fair opportunity to see it. We wished to know in reference to the towns and cities on the route. We saw many very nice looking villages and towns. None of these places have been given the truth. These places had been mapped out before me, and I was very anxious to see all I could of the country. As we now have a center in Cooranbong, we feel that we must raise the standard of truth in Newcastle, Maitland, Seymour, and other places. We need to work these places. We must work while the days lasts, for the night cometh when no man can work.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 18)
In your letter you seem to feel as though you were not expecting to do much except for such fields as India. My brother, there has been a positive, binding agreement that for every pound raised in this far-off, destitute field, Battle Creek shall furnish pound for pound. We have worked on this plan. We have talked this plan, and we have made desperate efforts to raise from these poor people all they could possibly give. We are in great need. What is the use of our remaining here, wrenching, twisting, and turning in every way possible to create a fund to advance the work, when we have scarcely any facilities to carry it forward? As these places all through New South Wales were presented before me, the words were spoken, “Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest. Behold I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth, receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto eternal life, that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.” [John 4:35, 36.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 19)
The sowing and the reaping must be done. If our brethren in America spend all they possible can on themselves, what about this destitute field? We cannot and will not cease calling for means to advance this work. I have written something of my situation to Brother Irwin. There are those who are constantly drawing upon me, thinking I can help them, but I tell them I cannot bury myself any deeper in debt. I am responsible for one thousand pounds loaned me by Sister Wessels, which belongs to her children. They have come of age now, and the money is called for, and must be repaid, unless God shall move upon the hearts of the children to do something.
(13LtMs, Lt 109, 1898, 20)
Lt 109a, 1898
Miller, W. [Melbourne, Australia] 1898 Portions of this letter are published in OHC 245. [Dear Brother Miller:]
I have some things to say to you. Your mind and heart need to be carefully and jealously guarded. You were represented to me as not being acquainted with the movings and leadings of the Spirit of God. “Other foundation can no man lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble, every man’s work shall be made manifest, for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is.” [1 Corinthians 3:11-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 1)
There is need of your closely examining yourself. The estimate that your brethren or the church may place upon you will not, be it good or evil, change your position in the sight of God. The position you now occupy is not of such a character that the Lord can regard you as a man safe in counsel until you shall be converted. You have a work, a serious, solemn work, to do to work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God that worketh in you, to will and to do of His own good pleasure. “Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise; for the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. So it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness, and again, the Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. Therefore let no man glory in men; for all things are yours.” [Verses 18-21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 2)
The connection of every soul with God is essential. “Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mystery of God. Moreover it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful.... Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the heart; and then shall every man (found true and faithful) have praise of God.” [1 Corinthians 4:1, 2, 5.] “But he is a Jew which is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit and not in the letter, whose praise is not of men, but of God.” [Romans 2:29.] “But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord; for not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.” [2 Corinthians 10:17, 18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 3)
“If, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life; and not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement.” [Romans 5:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 4)
I was in a council meeting, where a message was given to the interested ones connected with the Echo office. The necessity of decided changes being made was being presented. Some began to question, and to require specifications to the letter as to what must be done. One represented as our Counsellor stepped forth and presented matters before us.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 5)
“It is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners.” [1 Timothy 1:15.] His ministers are grievously mistaking their calling and misunderstanding their Master’s work when they permit themselves to be diverted to any matters that have any influence to cheapen their minds or characters. Daniel was placed in a most critical, trying position in Babylon, but while he did the work assigned him as statesman, he refused plainly to handle any work that would militate against God. This provoked discussion, and the Lord in His providence, which is incessantly at work over human affairs, brought the king of Babylon into reasoning relation with Daniel concerning prophecies against Babylon and other kingdoms.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 6)
The wise providence of God had light for Nebuchadnezzar. Jehovah was exalted as more powerful than any other kingdom by the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream. The Lord thus coming in close contact with human minds, even the minds of idolaters, was for a purpose. But Nebuchadnezzar read the interpretation of the dream in accordance with his own idolatrous mind. This led to the setting up of a golden image, which represented the kingdom of Babylon, and more particularly, the king of Babylon.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 7)
Christ Himself walked in the fiery furnace with His three faithful servants, who would not bow the knee to that idolatrous image set up in the plain of Dura. Nebuchadnezzar’s heart was so wrought upon by this wonderful miracle that he believed in God, and in His superior power. He was instructed by Daniel that all, whether king or subjects, were to read the Scriptures and Providence, not in the light of their dreams, but were to read their dreams in the light of the living Oracles. The dream given to the king was interpreted by Daniel in the light of the Scriptures, but Nebuchadnezzar had so brought his dream into harmony with his own human understanding that he made a most wonderful display of idolatry, which he supposed was of sufficient authority to convert all nations to the worship of that image, representing the excellence of Babylon. But the fall of Babylon came at an hour of feasting and revelling.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 8)
So will it be in the end of the world. The period in which we are now living is one of peculiar and momentous importance. The students of God’s Word will, in these last days, work away from the customs and appointments of the world’s great counsellors. They will not take the position, “My lord delayeth his coming; for since the fathers fell asleep, all things remain as they were from the beginning of creation.” [Matthew 24:48; 2 Peter 3:4.] Only the wise virgins will be prepared, with oil in their vessels with their lamps, to go forth to meet the bridegroom.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 9)
The Lord communicates to His people if they are walking in the light. The questions which you agitate in regard to your future work, it is not the plan of God to specify. It is much easier to ask, as did the lawyer, Who is my neighbor? than to do the work of righteousness that opens before you in the providence of God. Commence the work with the light God has given you, and as you shall set your own inquisitive minds at work to examine yourselves whether you [have] the love of God [in your hearts, you will find knowledge regarding His will.]
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 10)
Minds are being educated to confuse judgment by words. This is Satan’s plan always. There is no possibility of defining every specification of the work that shall be accepted as a work that will not displease and dishonor God. But there is no danger if the heart is susceptible to the influence of the Spirit of God. The first work essential is to give the message of mercy and warning to the world, to ears that will hear. A wall of seclusion is not to be built up between believers and unbelievers, for those who know not the truth are to be warned and enlightened. “God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] Christ came to encircle the world with an atmosphere of grace. There are many in high places who will receive the light of truth if those who claim to believe the truth have that faith that works, that will recommend their doctrines to those who know not the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 11)
Let an atmosphere of faith and love and unity circulate through every department of the Office. Angels will be commissioned to lead divine influences to impress the minds brought in contact with the working forces. A fragrant influence will go forth from the workers to all who choose to inhale it.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 12)
That the mercies, favors, and bounties of God are granted to the just and to the unjust is a lesson to all classes, and in a special sense to those who advocate truth. Our light is to be set on a candlestick, that it may give light to all who are within the house.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 13)
God’s blessings, sunshine and showers, heat and cold, and every natural blessing, are given to the world. Exclusiveness is not to be maintained by any people. “I am the light of the world,” Christ said. [John 8:12.] Light is a blessing, a universal blessing, which pours forth its treasures on a world unthankful, unholy, demoralized. The Lord Jesus came to demolish every wall of exclusion, to throw open every wall in the temple where God presides, that every ear may hear, that every eye may see, that every thirsty soul may drink of the water of life freely.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 14)
The character of God must be represented by those who believe. Just as soon as believers honor God, God will honor them by His presence. As they advance, the Holy Spirit will communicate the knowledge that it is essential for them to have. The human mind needs to be sanctified and made pure from all greed and selfishness. Then God can use individual believers as living channels of light. God will breathe on sincere, contrite, penitent, believing disciples; but the self-sufficient receive not the inspiration of the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 15)
Christ is the efficiency of every soul. If a ray of hope or light shines into the soul, it comes from God. A melting, subduing spirit of unity needs to be created by love to God and for one another. Christ would have all who are connected with the work give evidence that they are a pure, peculiar people, zealous of good works.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 16)
You ask questions that no human mind can intelligently answer. Times are constantly changing. The providence of God is constantly advancing.
(13LtMs, Lt 109a, 1898, 17)
Lt 110, 1898
Lindsay, Brother and Sister Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia November 6, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Lindsay:
We have been here in Queensland about four weeks. I spoke in Brisbane nine times before the crowd, and six times in smaller assemblies and at the early morning meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 1)
Not long since, I sent to Africa a large mail. I write to thank Mother Wessels, your wife, and yourself for the aid you have given us. We do not mean to disappoint you and bring Mother Wessels into perplexity. I have written to Healdsburg for them to dispose of my property there, and to Battle Creek to dispose of my property there, to sell everything. I hired the money from Mother Wessels and I shall, by the blessing of God, hire the money from the bank, if no other way opens, to pay her in the given time. Had I not hired the money from her when I did, we could not have made a start, and now, when you have all been so kind as to help us, I shall not burden you with applications to give, give. I leave you with the Lord, and what He moves upon you to do, I believe you will do.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 2)
The school is struggling to advance, and we are also trying to establish the buildings necessary for the carrying forward of the Health Food business. The school sawmill has been sold to the Health Food Company for this purpose. I am trying to do all in my power to set things in operation, so that our sick may be taken care of. Nothing can be done without means, but the Lord has means for us somewhere.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 3)
I hope and pray that Philip Wessels will come back to the truth. The Lord will not prosper him as he now is. He is putting his money in a basket with holes. The money goes into the basket, but it runs out, and that is the last of it. I wish he would come humbly to the foot of the cross.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 4)
If I do not succeed in gathering in the money by the given time, will a few months of extension be allowed? I am drawing as hard as possible for three thousand dollars which was cut away from me as it ought not to have been, and our brethren will make that good to me. That will be so much that I can count upon. I have written them about it, and will send you a copy of my letter when I can get at my trunk again.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 5)
I am so anxious, my brother, that you should meet the expectations of God by using aright the talents God has given you. You are, like David, to walk within your house with a perfect heart. The Holy One expects more of you than you have given Him. He has given rules for our guidance, and from these rules there can be no sinless swerving. The first principles of holiness have yet to be learned when God’s will is not prominent and permanent.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 6)
The Lord acknowledges no caste. He never makes one rule for dependents, and one for those who have a large amount of His capital to trade upon. Those who have the largest amount of talent and influence are under the greatest obligation to render back to the Lord His own. There is not one God for the master and one for the dependent. All are God’s servants. “All ye are brethren.” [Matthew 23:8.] There is not one rule for the superior and one for the inferior. Oh, my brother, if we could all bear this in mind, what a different world would be developed. There is one law to which all, the lordly and the lowly, are amenable. Abraham, the father of the faithful, combining faith and works in their proper place, will command his household after him, by precept and example. He will do justice and judgment, and keep the way of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 7)
But this letter must close now, as we leave here tonight. I have to hold a meeting at seven o’clock. Then at nine we take the boat. Can write no more.
(13LtMs, Lt 110, 1898, 8)
Lt 111, 1898
Wessels, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in WM 334-335. Dear Sister Wessels:
I do not want you to have any trouble on account of that £1,000. I will do my best to obtain it in time. If I do not, be assured that it will be obtained. As soon as the call for the money came, I began to try to call in the money that was rightfully mine. I have a school fund of £200, which I have reserved for the education of the youth who cannot attend school, but who desire to become missionaries. But that money is in the school, and it would distress them to obtain it. I placed it there as a loan, that it might help them in an emergency, but I can use it to send students to school. We had to resort to every resource to obtain means at that time.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 1)
I have one hundred pounds in the sanitarium, but should I dare that at this time, it would embarrass them. I hired £100 to help pay my workers, who are helping me in preparing my books and articles for the papers.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 2)
Brother Leininger, of California, mortgaged my place and his own to raise money on which to live, and I have to assume that responsibility, for he once had large means, and helped the home and foreign missions. Had he not mortgaged, he would have lost his property, and more would have gone with it. I knew nothing of the matter until he wrote me for more money. Then the whole thing was revealed to me. I sent word at once to take on the mortgage. Sixteen pounds interest had to be paid; sixteen pounds more will soon be called for to keep up the interest until I can pay up and release the mortgage of nearly fifteen hundred dollars. He wrote asking me for four hundred dollars, to get food to sustain his family. I wrote to the Pacific Press, telling them that it was not in the order of God that a brother in their own borders should feel that there was no help for him there, and that he must appeal to me for money. If you do not help him at the Pacific Press, I wrote, draw on my account, and help him to the money he asks.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 3)
The directions are given us in Leviticus: “If thy brother be waxen poor, and have sold away some of his possessions, and if any of his kin come to redeem it, then shall he redeem that which his brother sold.... And if thy brother be waxen poor, and fallen in decay with thee, then thou shalt relieve him: yea, though he be a stranger, or a sojourner; that he may live with thee. Take thou no usury of him, or increase: but fear thy God; that thy brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase. I am the Lord your God which brought you forth out of the land of Egypt, to give you the land of Israel, and to be your God.” [Leviticus 25:25, 35-38.]
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 4)
A sister in California, to whom I sold a cottage could not pay me. She has now given up the truth. Years ago she made a donation of one thousand pounds to the Healdsburg [College]. She also gave a nice piano, but she has threatened to make them trouble in order to get back that which she urged them to accept fifteen years ago. Brother C. H. Jones writes me that she had not the money to pay for the cottage, about fifteen dollars: but he thought she would settle the whole money if I would take that amount in shares. He promised that they would help me to work off these shares. I wanted to save them trouble, so I accepted the settlement, but as yet I have received only thirty dollars. This entanglement was to save the Healdsburg College trouble. Both these transactions have cut away from me three thousand dollars. Unforeseen circumstances, which I have had no hand in bringing about, have lost to me, and have placed me in debt to the Pacific Press, one hundred pounds.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 5)
I write you these particulars that you may not think that I am not going to meet my obligations. The Lord will open the way. I shall not, even if I have to bear the whole loss myself, suffer one of the Lord’s servants to be turned away from his rights.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 6)
When our brethren in California view this matter as God would have them, they will consider my embarrassment, and those for whom I have faithfully labored will take up their duty as Christians. The churches in California will not leave me in this destitute mission field to bear this burden alone. There are places within thirty miles of Cooranbong that have never been worked. Newcastle and Maitland, and the towns along the line toward Queensland, are places for which nothing has been done. The people there know not the truth. But the message must go to them. We have a camp meeting appointed in Newcastle for the twenty-second of December. The fields are all ready for the seeds of truth. Brother Herbert Lacey, with several workers, has been appointed to give Bible readings and to preach the Word in Newcastle. The ground for the camp meeting has been secured without cost.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 7)
Souls are taking hold of the truth at Dora Creek and Awaba. Last Sunday several of our family rode out eight miles to Awaba. Living at this place are a man and his wife named Heaton, and another man named Woods. These people walk to our meetings here. We meet them with our horse and carriage four miles from this place. We have a small house rented at Dora Creek, and meetings are held there on Sabbath. Forty or fifty assemble each week. They have encouraging meetings. All are poor, but Christ came to preach the gospel to the poor. Then we have special meetings, we have these people come up from Dora Creek. We send our teams to carry the women and those who cannot walk. When we have meetings in the forenoon and afternoon, we provide a dinner on the ground under the trees. At the close of the meeting we take the people again to their homes.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 8)
The sick will call upon us for help, and we go to their assistance. Sister McEnterfer, my helper and nurse, is called upon from miles around to prescribe for them and give them treatment. She has had a wonderful success. There is no physician in Cooranbong, but we shall build a hospital or Sanitarium soon, where the sick can be brought in and cared for. In the past we have brought them to our own home and cared for them for we cannot let human beings suffer without doing something to relieve them. These poor people are God’s heritage, and that which we do for them is done for Christ. We take no pay for anything we do, but we must have a hospital, which will cost as little as possible, where we can have some conveniences and facilities for caring for the sick.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 9)
This is the work of Christ, and this must be our work. We want to follow closely in the footsteps of the Master. We find in this place intelligent people, who once were in comfortable positions; but poverty has come to them. We find work [for] these, and pay them for it, and thus relieve their necessities. This is the very work to be done in order to heal the maladies of the soul as well as of the body. Christ is the mighty Healer of soul and body.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 10)
Christ declared, “The poor have ye always with you.” [John 12:8.] Oh, how I long to do more than I am now doing. May the Lord strengthen me, is my prayer, that I may be able to do all He has appointed me to do. Yesterday a box of clothing was sent to a poor, but intelligent and industrious family. The father is a fine workman, a coachmaker by trade. He works when he can get work. This is now the third box of clothing we have sent him. Souls are coming into the truth through the influence of this family, and Brother Starr is going to Sydney to baptize several who have been converted to the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 11)
I long to see the work advancing. We shall labor on patiently, and the Lord will do the convicting and the converting. We cannot neglect the poor. Christ was poor. He knew privation and want. I use every dollar of my income to advance the work, and then I borrow and pay interest on the money, that I may do more than my own money will allow. We mean to work while the day lasts, for the night cometh in which no man can work.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 12)
I have written you the particulars of my situation, that you may understand just how I am placed. Do not think I will disappoint you in returning to you the money you so generously and kindly loaned me. The Lord bless you and Brother and Sister Lindsay and Brother Philip Wessels and Brother Peter Wessels, for the help you have given me. We thank you for doing what you have done. The Lord will reward you. It is treasure laid up in heaven. If one soul is of more value than the whole world, we might better invest all the means possible, that we may reach lost sheep, and bring them back to the fold.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 13)
Christ said, “I am the Light of the world, he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.] He who follows me who treads in my footsteps, is my disciple, my servant.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 14)
I will now close this. I ask you to be as forbearing as possible, and I will pay you all.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 15)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 111, 1898, 16)
Lt 112, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother:
From the light given me, the things that ought to have been done for the work here in Australia have not been done. Your position, your work in the sanitarium, placed at your command things which would have enabled you to help the sanitarium which was just being started here, which was so much needed to make God’s work a success. You could have done this. The Lord designed you to do this. A foundation was to be laid, but help was needed to lay this foundation. You could have done for the Lord’s work here that which would have placed this work upon a proper foundation. Much time has been lost. Advice has been given by you which could not possibly be carried out; it only worried and perplexed others.
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 1)
You could have done just that which James White would have done for an institution which was needed, which would fill a place and supply a lack which nothing else would do in this country. If there was and is needed a sanitarium in America, there is needed a sanitarium in Australia in more places than one. If the institution just started here had received the help it ought to have received, even if so doing would have limited to a degree the masterful preparations in America, the work here would have advanced a hundredfold. It would have done for us far more than the sanitarium in America did in its early history.
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 2)
We were buoyed up with the promise that Brother John Wessels would come to Australia. But we did not wait for his coming. We did all that could possibly be done without means, without donations. A building, a private dwelling house, was secured. It was in no way suited for a sanitarium, but it was the best that could be obtained. Brother and Sister Semmens did their part, he receiving one pound per week from the conference for his services. The climbing was very slow. He would gladly have given his whole time and strength to the work, but there was no money, no facilities, with which to work. No one was so well prepared to take in the situation as yourself. If some money had been allowed to flow in this direction, the sanitarium might have had a foundation. With the money that has been paid out for rent, a spot of land might have been secured for a foundation, and every stick of timber put into the building would have been so much toward securing a building of our own.
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 3)
We were keenly disappointed that Brother John Wessels did not come, for, from the light given me, the Lord had appointed this. But we can say no more now. All that has passed away, and we shall now watch and pray and wait, and trust God’s Word. He has promised, “Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find.” [Matthew 7:7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 4)
We see no way out of our difficulties at present. We have done to the utmost of our ability, and we shall patiently wait and trust the Lord. I now invite you to help us. I know that this may limit some of the resources you now have on hand, but we must have help. The work that the sanitarium at Battle Creek can do for us must be done. I know what I am talking about. It can be done. The same investment will be made in other lines, but I have no hesitancy now in saying, The need here is most urgent. You have every facility, and those who are trying to lay the foundation here have comparatively nothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 5)
Sometime ago I wrote some things on this point, after I had presented to me the work being done in America, the advantages you have in large means, in donations to help the work. We commenced here with nothing. The donations came from the Wessels’ family. There were no buildings; there were no clearings for buildings; and the men who might have been a great help were a great hindrance. They talked of what they could do, and planned to secure the highest wages. And when from positive necessity the work was put out by tender, and the one who would do it for the least money was given it, those who had every chance to take the job refused it. They reported falsely, and these reports many in Africa believed to be the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 112, 1898, 6)
Lt 113, 1898
Rousseau, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in TMK 277. Dear Sister Rousseau:
I designed to write to you last mail, but time passed, and I did not do it. I rose at half past twelve this morning to write to our mother. It is now half past three o’clock a.m.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 1)
My dear sister, trials and afflictions seem to be the portion of those who love God, but let us cling to the Mighty One. Be of good courage in the Lord. The night is far spent, and the day is at hand. Then let us believe in Jesus, trusting Him implicitly, although we may be tried as by fire.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 2)
“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations; that the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ; whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable full of glory; receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls.” [1 Peter 1:3-9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 3)
We have encouragement in God’s precious Word to believe that the Lord Jesus gave Himself a sacrifice for us. He knows us, and He knows just what we need. Trial lasts only for a season. Encourage your heart, my dear sister, in faith. We must not look on trial as punishment. Christ is the Sin-bearer. He is our Redeemer, and He desires to purify us from all dross. He means to make us partakers of the divine nature, developing in us the peaceable fruits of righteousness. The very fact that we are called upon to endure trials proves that the Lord Jesus sees in us something very precious that He would have developed. If He saw nothing in us whereby we might glorify His name, He would not spend time refining us. We do not take special pains to prune brambles. Christ does not cast valueless stones into His furnace. It is precious ore that He tests. He sees that the refining process will bring out the reflection of His own image.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 4)
Be trustful, be hopeful, be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might. He loves you. Hear His words, “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten.” [Revelation 3:19.] He has not passed you by as unworthy of a trial. What is the result of this refining process? “That ye may be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.” [1 Peter 1:7.] O how precious to the soul is one word of commendation that comes from the Redeemer’s lips. We may not understand all now, but the day is coming when we shall be more than satisfied, when we shall see as we are seen, and realize that trial has wrought out for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 5)
We must have faith in God. We must accept Jesus as One who loves us. May the Lord increase your faith. My heart is drawn out in tenderest love for every one who is afflicted. We may love Christ more, and increase our capacity for loving Him, by contemplating and talking of His love. Cultivate the habit of talking with the Saviour, when alone, when walking and working. Let gratitude and thanksgiving ascend to God because Jesus loves you and you love Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 6)
I cannot write more now. I would be pleased to see you.
(13LtMs, Lt 113, 1898, 7)
Lt 114, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 30, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother:
I received the photograph of the gospel wagon fitted up for work. Thank you for sending it to us. We would be glad to be able to prepare something of the kind here, and may be obliged to do this on a small scale.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 1)
I have been much pressed with the question, What can we do here in Australia? We have just visited Qeeensland. I was compelled to see what could be done there. Before going to Queensland, we decided that we must not defer planting the standard of truth in Newcastle. Then there is a beautiful town, Maitland, that must be worked. And there are settlements all around us here in Cooranbong that have not had anything done for them. We thought we could broaden and widen our field of labor. Martinsville is a village six miles from Cooranbong. This is the place where we obtain our oranges and lemons. The people are all poor. Families have settled in the bush miles from the main road.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 2)
Two small houses have been built for the people to meet in for the purpose of worship. These houses are very small indeed. Some of the students from the school were given the use of one of these little buildings. They talked upon temperance and subjects which they thought would not be in opposition to the doctrines the people believed. But one man, who acts as preacher, was, like the Pharisees, envious and jealous. He saw that his talents were being thrown into the shade. Although nothing was said to create any feeling against the workers, yet this man persisted that they were gaining an influence, and that the next thing would be that the Sabbath question would be agitated. He succeeded in his purpose, and the house was closed against us.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 3)
There is in Martinsville a man by the name of Pringle. He worked or some years in a Smedley’s Institution in Europe, and acquired considerable knowledge in how to treat the sick. He is an intelligent man, and when our physicians came up from Sydney on Sundays to give lectures upon health principles from the Bible standpoint, Mr. Pringle was always in attendance. He has taken up land away in the bush, has cleared a farm, and built a cottage for his family. His home is surrounded by the most beautiful forest scenery. We became acquainted with him by visiting him to secure tomatoes, oranges, and lemons. He has a large family of children. They are not old enough to help him much, but are learning to help as they increase in years.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 4)
Only a few miles from Mr. Pringle’s, lives a man by the name of Conley. We became acquainted with him by employing him to do the plastering on our buildings. He has a fine family. We have given both these families reading matter. These men are thoroughly disgusted with the course pursued by the one who speaks to them in the little meeting house, who refused to let our people speak in this building. With two or three other families they get together after their day’s work is done, and search the Scriptures in reference to the truths we advocate. They have now decided to build a little church for themselves. One will get the timber, and others will help erect the building. It will be rough and rude, but it will be a place where they can assemble to hold Sunday school, and where our people can go to teach them. They are willing to hear, and we shall have to help them in this work.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 5)
As yet we have had no chance to reach the people in Martinsville. We have now decided to take my platform wagon, go to Martinsville, and hold meetings in the open air, calling on all who will to come. A large number will come out to hear what we have to say.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 6)
It is astonishing what bitterness can grow in the hearts of those who will not hear the Word of God upon any point that differs from their doctrines. But notwithstanding this, intelligent people are embracing the truth all around us. They are all poor, hardworking people. Mr. Heaton and his wife have embraced the truth, and were baptized only a few weeks ago. They live eight miles from Cooranbong, on the line to Newcastle. They first became interested in the truth through reading. They are intelligent people. They own their home, which is a mile or two from the railway station at Awaba. In this place others have become interested in religious matters, and they agreed together to build a little church. I wish you could see it. It is about as large as a woodshed, yet it is a place where the people can gather for Sunday school. Brother Heaton and his wife go to this church to teach the children. Our students helped to make the benches with which the house is seated, and a good’s box answers for the pulpit.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 7)
Last Sunday Willie, May White, the twins, Sara McEnterfer, Miss Peck, and Brother Constandt accompanied me to Awaba. We drove there in two carriages. For part of the way the road was very bad. I spoke to a little company of about thirty. A large number of them were children. We had a good meeting, but we shall have to help them fix up the church, and pay for it.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 8)
Brother and Sister Heaton and Brother Woods, who has recently embraced the truth, walked down last Sabbath to church. Our carriage met them half way. The day was very hot, and Sister Heaton was taken ill and could not attend the meeting. She says it was the heat. People who will walk eight miles for the privilege of attending meeting must have an earnest desire to hear the truth. When they let us know, we always send our team to meet them.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 9)
I mention these circumstances that you may see how few advantanges we have here in this country. The ministers do not visit the people, who are left as sheep without a shepherd. This is all the better for us, for they are starving for spiritual food.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 10)
The people who live at Dora Creek, three miles from here have no way of getting to meeting unless we send our horses and carriages for them. Meetings are held at Dora Creek in a small building, furnished with rough board seats. One of my workers, Minnie Hawkins, helps in the Sabbath school. W. C. White either speaks to the people himself, or provides some one to take charge of the services. Children’s meetings are also held on Sunday, for the benefit of all who will attend.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 11)
We feel deeply the wants of these people. Several have embraced the Sabbath, and have discarded tobacco, tea, and meat. They are truly converted. We must have help from America in this field. In the past our help has come mostly from Africa. Four months since the word was sent me that the one thousand pounds loaned me must now be paid back, as the children are of age, and their portion must be given them. I know not where the means is to come from, unless our brethren in America help us. What to do I know not.
(13LtMs, Lt 114, 1898, 12)
Lt 115, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Previously unpublished. + Dear Brother Kellogg:
I have been writing some things to Brethren Wilson and Pallant in reference to the workers who are now in a state of invalidism. Brother Pallant is the brother of Sister Semmens, whom we prize highly. He is an earnest, devoted, self-sacrificing worker, and was ordained to the ministry at the Brisbane meeting. Before I spoke to the people on the first Sabbath of the meeting, he offered prayer. It is seldom that I have had the privilege of listening to such a prayer. He prayed as if he were on sure ground, as if he could come to the Lord in boldness, not in self-exaltation, but with an assurance that he would receive that for which he asked. During the camp meeting he preached, and his discourses were plain, clear, and effectual.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 1)
But Brother Pallant’s health has been sacrificed to earnest, continuous labor. In his zeal and earnestness he has lost sight of self. He wished to converse with me, but what an offensive breath he had. I tried not to inhale it, but I think I did, for I was taken sick like one poisoned. I talked with him seriously, and told him that he had been doing great injury to himself. I told him that for the last twenty years the Lord had been giving me messages to give to our ministering brethren, and to students who were preparing to give Bible readings and to become canvassers. The Lord would have them take care of themselves as faithful sentinels.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 2)
I think much of Brother Pallant, but he has made a mistake in feeling that he must do all the work he could possibly accomplish. At times he would become so weary that he could not eat as he should, and would take food that was wholly unfitted for his wearied condition. He kept late hours, and often did not get to rest before eleven or twelve o’clock at night. This irregularity was seriously felt by his wife. She became nervous, and was losing her health and vitality. I showed him that these habits had been all wrong, that he must call a halt. I told him it was necessary for us to know ourselves.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 3)
I said, You are now a sick man, and you feel your need of a physician. We are not wise in the knowledge of others, but we know that in our own individual selves there are great deficiencies. The wisest have to learn their lessons by patient experience. You have been unaware how weak and unwise you are. Now you must be made to feel that you have not treated yourself as you should, but have disregarded the laws of health by your terrible neglect of yourself. Something must be done. That offensive breath must be purified. Get pulverized charcoal, soak it in water, and drink this water freely. Eat no vegetables. Eat fruit, and plain, well-baked bread. Take light exercise, and at night, wear a charcoal compress over the liver and abdomen.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 4)
Keep regular hours. You will need to guard yourself strictly. Do not worry about any one or anything. Look to Jesus. Confess your transgression of nature’s laws, and work for life. Do not stop preaching: that will not hurt, but help you. And when you have overcome present difficulties, do not suppose that you must consider your digestive organs incurable. Tell the Lord all about it. You need not consult any physician. Arouse yourself, and act on the light you have. Study to understand yourself, and be determined to obey the laws the Lord has made to govern your being. Do all you can to break up the disorderly habits you have felt you could not prevent.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 5)
In your work of visiting from house to house, when you are presented with unhealthful food to eat, tell the people you are seeking to turn back the mighty current of physical evil, and that you dare not sacrifice your life through indulgence to please any mortal. Guard the citadel of the body. Improve in a knowledge of how to take care of the house you live in. Nature, if you give her a chance, will seek to counteract the evils placed upon her, and will take up her work and do it wisely and well.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 6)
The laws of life and health must not be trifled with. Human beings must appreciate their God-given capabilities. They are required to study to obey the laws of God, to bring their bodies under intelligent restraint. This is a work they must in no wise neglect. They are not to be under any one’s jurisdiction, to place themselves in position where their health will be endangered. They must respect and care for the physical structure. They must have the best advantages for sleeping, and are not to feel that it is an indifferent matter what they eat, and how many studies they take. They should not exercise violently, or for too many hours a time. They should eat regularly.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 7)
The Lord has so valued man that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. The Lord has placed a high estimate upon every human soul, and He would have everyone intelligent in regard to the laws which He has established to control men. It is not enough for students to follow the judgment of those who would push and crowd, while neglecting to educate by faithful practice. There was a time when ignorance was some excuse for doing violence to ourselves. But the students in our school who would become medical missionaries must so treat themselves that they will have daily increased power to put to a practical use, in missionary use, the knowledge they have acquired.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 8)
If, while we instruct the student to gird himself for heroic work, he sacrifices his health in acquiring an education, all his time and earnest effort to do a good work will be lost. He will cut off his powers of usefulness. It was plainly revealed to me that with you there is danger of taking altogether too much upon you, even for a physician. I prescribe periods of rest. You are to remember that it is not enough for you merely to give lessons and have rules for study and work, unless you take time to consider every case and see that the students are in a condition healthwise to endure the taxation placed upon them. You must not gather to yourself so many and various lines of work that neglect, failure, and loss of life will be the result. We may have great respect for human nature, but while we reach to the very mire to uplift those who are sunken, corrupted, depraved, let the students be educated to guard every part of the physical machinery.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 9)
It is well for students and teachers to remember that they are mortal. What are they in comparison with what they might have been had they observed the laws of health as the laws of God? The life is indeed more than meat, and the body than raiment. Men are not, even in this age, what they might have been in physical health and moral soundness. Intellectual heights may be reached, but if, in the act of obtaining these advantages, men rack the body with pain and drop into the grave prematurely, what have they gained by straining and stretching the intellect?
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 10)
But the Lord desires every teacher to take time not only to give his lessons, but to practice them. Never should a student under your teaching be allowed to practice as a physician unless he is taught under your own eyes to practice the theory of what he has learned. He is to be educated to perform skillful surgical operations, and unless he has performed operations, he is not fit to be recommended as a physician. As an educator, you must make those whom you send forth practitioners whom you can recommend and trust.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 11)
If a worker becomes worn out and incapacitated for labor, we must respect human nature because of the sacrifice made on Calvary. Christ died to restore corrupted human beings, and He desires them to look upon Him and live. But many students who think they are fitting themselves to lay hold of and carry responsibilities will make distressing failures because the laws of life, which if observed, would have helped and aided in the accomplishment of different results, were disregarded and neglected. Nature abused or ill-treated in any way expresses her feelings as a faithful monitor in aches and pains.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 12)
Are we not children of one common Father, and are we not treated by Him as such? Has not ample provision been made by the Lord God who rules in the heavens that man shall not be treated as a machine? At an infinite cost, God made provision to restore His moral image in man, that in face and character Christ may discern His own image, which was effaced by transgression. Let us consider the possibilities and probabilities before each student who is placed under teachers to be instructed. The Lord does not crowd upon human agents burdens that will break down the living machinery by over-taxation.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 13)
The Lord does not call upon you to bear so many burdens. There are too many things crowding you, my brother. I know you desire to do all things for the glory of God. The sincere Christian physician has a most important work before him. In His providence God has entrusted you with great responsibilities. But you are not immortal. It would be better to send forth a smaller number of physicians, well instructed not by mere study, not by looking on, but by practical work, than to send forth so many so-called physicians whom you have not educated to do as well as to teach. Teach the students to care for themselves, that they may be sound practitioners. Remember that they are to deal with human beings allied through Christ to God and to the angels.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 14)
Students are to strive for the mastery. They are to seek for perfection, that they may not remain novices, but be capable, by precept and practice, to take hold of the strength in the Invisible, and do His work with faith, trusting in Him. Every opportunity is to be made the most of. Teach the students to respect and reverence God, who has exalted men by giving Jesus Christ that they might belong to the divine family, that they might be sons and daughters of God. Teach the students to guard the human machinery, that each part may act in harmony with the other, that every God-given power, every faculty, should become what God intended it should be. Thus students will be enabled to do their work with an efficiency and capability that will honor the truth of God which is to test the human family in this last time.
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 15)
Should not sons and daughters of the eternal God, always beholding Jesus, reverence themselves as Christ’s property, Christ’s husbandry, Christ’s building? Shall we not reveal in our lives the wisdom of God, the righteousness of Christ? Shall we for a moment forget the injunction, “Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong. Let all things be done with charity.” [1 Corinthians 16:13, 14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 16)
“Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the spirit, which is the word of God; praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints.” [Ephesians 6:10-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 17)
“Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.” [1 Peter 2:9.]
(13LtMs, Lt 115, 1898, 18)
Lt 116, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. NP December 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in MM 79-81; MMiss Extra 05/1899. Dear Brother:
I find some things worrying my mind. I am troubled in regard to our workers having difficulty with the lungs. In the night season I was instructed that as a people who believe the truth and are laborers together with God, we must not forget that we are mortal. The Lord has not willed that useful men and women should be cut off in the midst of their efforts to obtain an education in medical missionary lines. There is not that care and consideration for the students that should be exercised. They should be educated to be careful of their health and strength. They should be so instructed to observe physical laws that they will be able in body and intellect to testify to the value of health reform. There are exposures and dangers that should be carefully guarded against, that the life which is a God-given talent may not be treated capriciously.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 1)
From the light that God has given me, Brother Rousseau acted presumptuously. He lost his life by over-doing that which, if handled wisely, would have been in some cases a benefit. The words of Christ are to be heeded. His cautions are to be carefully cherished. I have had presented before me the fact that in your class of medical missionary students there are those whose first work should be to understand themselves, to count the cost, and know when they begin to build whether they are able to finish. Let not God be dishonored by breaking down the man in the process of educating him, for a broken down, discouraged man is a burden to himself. To think that in any work that he may plan to do God will sustain him, while he piles upon himself studies, and subjects himself to exposures that imperil health and life, and violate the laws of nature, is contrary to the light that God has given. Nature will not be imposed upon. She will not forgive the injuries done to the wonderful, delicate machinery.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 2)
The pale, weak student is a continual reproach to health reform. Far better would it be for to go outdoors and work in the soil. Exercise is good. God designs that all parts of the human machinery shall be worked. There should be regular hours for working, regular hours for eating, without studying the exact cost of every article of food and providing the cheapest kind. Procure those articles of food that are the best for making steam to run the living machinery. There is no extravagance in providing these articles of food that the system can best take in and digest, and send to every part of the living organization that all may be nourished.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 3)
This is the first duty of every student. No one is to measure out what he supposes his fellow student is capable of doing. Let every student reason soundly regarding what he can endure. Each has an individuality that no one can handle as successfully as himself. No one can submerge his identity in another. He must know himself, a favorable chance to come forth with an unbroken constitution, with a clear mind, with well-balanced nerves, and a good digestion. With these, he will be fitted to do the work he has qualified himself to do. If he disqualifies himself by imprudence, by eating hurriedly, because he has little time to spend, he is unfitting himself for ever doing sound, wholesome work.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 4)
This matter is worthy of consideration. We should keep the words of Christ ever before us: “Ye are not your own; ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.] The first and highest and most acceptable missionary work that the student can do is to obey God in all he does, in every action of the wonderful machinery God devised in the formation of man. He is not to treat himself indifferently, he is to know himself, and work with an intelligent knowledge of what he can do, and do safely, and what he should avoid in eating and in working.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 5)
The Lord give you all understanding, is my prayer, that you who are laborers together with God may not give the impression by an appearance of ill health that you have mistaken your vocation. Unless human agents use wisdom in the exercise of brain, bone, and muscle, and treat themselves as under the jurisdiction of God, as God’s property, as God’s husbandry, as God’s building, they will make grievous mistakes, and lie down in an untimely grave. “Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.” [1 Thessalonians 5:5, 6.] A disordered stomach means a disordered mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 6)
I would say to each student, You need to take yourself in hand, and let no one whip up your tired nerves and muscles to meet their individual measurement. You are God’s workmanship, and under a full sense of your accountability to God, you are to treat yourself aright. Give yourself proper time to sleep. They who sleep give nature time to build up and repair the weary waste of the organism. “Let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love, and for an helmet, the hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him.” [Verses 8-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 7)
“For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are: that no flesh should glory in his presence. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption: that, according as it is written. He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.” [1 Corinthians 1:26-31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 8)
“We are laborers together with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building. According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. And let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon; for other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.... Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.” [1 Corinthians 3:9-11, 16, 17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 9)
Study carefully the first chapter of Ephesians, and let your understanding become enlightened. If you would build for time and for eternity, obey the laws of health. Place yourselves in right relation to God as His property, caring for the wonderful husbandry and building of God. In no wise is this to be neglected.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 10)
“And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins: wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.... Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” [Ephesians 2:1-10, 19-22.]
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 11)
You can do the very best home missionary work by taking care of God’s temple, not defiling it by gross indulgence of human passions, not imperiling it by neglect, by undue wear and overwork. Do not presume to overtax this wonderful machinery, lest some part give way, and bring your work to a standstill.
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 12)
I am pained as I have presented to me students who are being educated to work for the salvation of souls and bodies of those perishing around them, but who will themselves perish before they can accomplish that for which they are striving so earnestly. Will all teachers and students learn before they go any further how to treat themselves that they may intelligently cooperate with God, to bear His message, to do His work, and not be cut off at the very time when they are most needed?
(13LtMs, Lt 116, 1898, 13)
Lt 117, 1898
Griggs, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in CG 473; 11MR 40-41; 12MR 267-268. Dear Brother Griggs:
I was much pleased to receive a letter from you yesterday. I thank the Lord that He has enlightened you by His Holy Spirit, and I beg of you to walk circumspectly. The reason there is so great a dearth of means at the present time in Battle Creek is that the root of selfishness has been so long cherished that it has become a prevailing power to tarnish and corrupt the soul. There are occasional revivals, when the sword of truth, cutting both ways, cuts off the top of the plant of selfishness, but it is not taken out by the roots, and when anything is favorable for its growth, it springs up and flourishes, and thereby many are defiled.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 1)
This is the great evil which proves a curse to individuals, to families, to all our institutions, and to the church. We need not merely to talk about the Holy Spirit, but to open the door of our hearts and let him come in. Then there will be a molding and fashioning of the character. Prayers are offered in the family circle, in the church, in the publishing house, and in our educational institutions, for the Lord to guide and direct; but when temptations come, the roots of selfishness spring up, and the precious talents of reason and voice are placed on the enemy’s side. Men plan after their own selfish methods. Over and over again God has given messages of reproof in His Word, and by His servants, but they disregard the Word if by so doing they can obtain an advantage over others. That which is common and forbidden is brought into the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 2)
God says, “I hate robbery for burnt offerings.” [Isaiah 61:8.] The Lord will work for those who are pure in heart. “The pure in heart shall see God.” [Matthew 5:8.] And they will see in Him no corrupting principles. When all selfishness and covetousness is cleansed from the church and from our institutions, we shall see the Lord in His ways and in His works, and great good will be done. His righteousness will go before us. It is Christ our Righteousness who leads the way for our feet in the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. If we are worked by the Holy Spirit, we shall seek for the conversion of souls. Everything possible should be done to draw them to Christ—by religious instruction, by a right training in the home and school life. Everything that will prove a hindrance to their conversion should be kept from them. Instruction is needed. The fullest education should be obtained. The character must be formed for the future eternal life, if we would be conquerors over the difficulties which all must meet.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 3)
Many parents by their training, by their foolish indulgence, and pampering of the tastes and appetite, are making themselves responsible for the crooked ways and dispositions of their children. Satan can control the whole being by that disposition to disobey the laws of God. Parents do not, like Abraham, command their households after them. And what is the result? Children and youth are standing under the rebel flag. They will not be ruled, but are determined to follow their own will. The only hope for children is to teach them to deny and not indulge self.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 4)
The Lord has a controversy with parents, because they have permitted their children to follow their own pernicious ways, by which the way of truth is evil spoken of. Education should be commenced in the home at the dawn of reason, and is to be carried forward in the fear and love of God. The reason that children do not become godly is because they are allowed too much freedom. Their will and inclination is indulged. Parental neglect in restraining children is the cause of so much evil in the world today. O what sad things the judgment will reveal. Many prodigal sons become such because of indulgence in the home, because their parents have not been doers of the Word. The mind and purpose are to be sustained by firm, undeviating, sanctified principles. Consistency and affection are to be enforced by a lovely and consistent example.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 5)
The Lord is watching the course of action of every youth and parent. Human nature is to be educated, disciplined, and characters are to become changed, elevated, ennobled, Christlike. The youth must be educated to respect themselves because they are bought with a price. Christ died for them that they might have every opportunity of becoming partakers of the divine nature. Every youth should be properly instructed, for this means a great deal. Will they perpetuate the attributes of character received? The will of one is not to be violently forced by the will of another.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 6)
The love of God in the heart of the teacher is valuable in the home, in the church, and in school work in all its lines. The work is to be entered into with earnestness. The children and youth are to understand that their rule of action is the Word of God, and not human inventions. There must be obedience to what God has enjoined. An instructor is not prepared to mold minds or fashion characters unless Christ is abiding in his heart, unless he is learning Christ’s ways and walking in His footsteps. We are to teach the youth to value themselves. We owe God obedience to the specifications of the moral law. We are to love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves. The work must be wrought in God. This will impress the children who manifest opposition, stubborn unbelief, and a sullen will. Let cheerfulness, hope, and happiness be seen in the deportment of teachers. Try to please the students, but do not indulge them.
(13LtMs, Lt 117, 1898, 7)
Lt 118, 1898
Henry, Sister [S. M. I.] “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 1, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3SM 57; 7MR 155-158; MRmnt 118. Dear Sister Henry:
Yesterday I received your letter of October. I was up at half past two o’clock in the morning, and wrote fifteen pages before breakfast, which was to go to the church at Rockhampton. In the middle of the afternoon the mail brought me your letter, but I had an article which I was obliged to finish for my workers before I could read it. It gave me much pleasure to hear from you. But I have not had time to give your letter as much thought as I must.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 1)
This morning I woke at half past twelve, and as I could sleep no more, I arose, and asked the Lord to work through me, and help me to write the matter which I must send. I had important letters to go to Africa, which must be ready for the nine o’clock mail. And now at three o’clock p.m. I write to you. But I can write only briefly because of my tired brain.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 2)
I am thankful that the Lord is leading you. Your letter was refreshing, the more so because your ideas are in harmony with my mind. I believe that the Lord has appointed you to do His work in His way. Let us in our work have faith in God and trust Him. While we may take pleasure in counselling our brethren, an individual work is to be done which is beyond the power of any mind to comprehend.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 3)
In the night I am aroused from my sleep, and I write in my diary many things that appear as new to me when read as to any who hear them. If I did not see the matter in my own handwriting, I should not think my pen had traced it. At times matters come up for decision, when all are not of the same mind. Then I read to them the writings given, and they accept them, and become one in their decisions.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 4)
I thank the Lord with heart, and soul, and voice that you have been a prominent and influential member of the Women’s Christian Temperance Union. In the providence of God you have been led to the light, to obtain a knowledge of the truth, and the education you have received in the grand temperance work, in connection with your sister workers, is the education you need to bring into the work with women whose hearts are softened by the Spirit of God, and who are searching for the truth as for hidden treasure.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 5)
For twenty years I have seen that the light would come to the women workers in the temperance lines. But with sadness I have discerned that many of them are becoming politicians, and that against God. They enter into questions and debates the theories of many things that they have no need to touch. Christ said, I am the light of the world. He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. [John 8:12.] How can they walk in opposition to His holy law, in the footsteps of the great apostate, and yet have clear, sharp discernment?
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 6)
The Lord, I fully believe, is leading you that you shall keep clear and distinct in all their purity the principles of temperance in connection with the truth for these last days. They that do His will shall know of the doctrine. The Lord designs that women should learn of Him meekness and lowliness of heart, and co-operate with the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. When this is done, there will be no strife for the supremacy, no pride of opinion, for it will be realized that mind, voice, every jot of ability, are only lent talents, given by God to be used in His work, to accumulate for Him, and to be returned to the Giver with all the increase. We are expected to grow in capability, in influence, and in power, ever looking unto Jesus. And by beholding, we shall become changed into His likeness.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 7)
The woman’s work is a power in our world, but it is lost when with the Word of God before her, she sees a “Thus saith the Lord,” and refuses to obey. You see the point. The great and difficult thing for the soul to do is to part with its own supposed righteousness, contending most earnestly against its own supposed works of merit. It is not an easy matter to understand what it means to refuse self the least place of honor in the service of God. All unconsciously we act out the attributes of our own character and the bias and freedom of our own mind in the very presence of God, in our prayer and worship, in our service, and fail to see that we are absolutely dependent upon the leading of the Holy Spirit. Self is expected to do a work that is simply out of its power to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 8)
This is the great peril of woman’s work in Christian temperance lines. The Lord does not bid you separate from the Women’s Christian Temperance Union. They need all the light you can give them. You are not to learn of them, but of Jesus Christ. Flash all the light possible into their pathway. You can agree with them on the ground of the pure, elevating principles that first brought into existence the Women’s Christian Temperance Union. “I,” said Christ, “send you forth as lambs among wolves.” [Luke 10:3.] If He sends His disciples on such a mission, will He not work through you to open the Scriptures to those who are in error? Cherish the fragrance of that love that Christ has revealed for fallen humanity, and by precept and example teach the truth as it is in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 9)
And please do not devote all your strength to those who have had the privilege of knowing the truth. Do not work without periods of rest. Corruption extends everywhere, and the self you will meet in those who have been devoted working women will cause sadness. But I fear we often give up too easily. Through Jesus Christ, giving up self and taking Him, you will be enabled to reveal the spirit of pleasantness, joy, and love.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 10)
The Holy Spirit alone is able to develop in the human agent that which is acceptable in the sight of God. The Lord has given you capabilities and talents to be preserved uncorrupted in simplicity. Through Jesus Christ you may do a good work. As souls shall be converted to the truth, have them unite with you in teaching those women who are willing to be taught to live and labor intelligently and unitedly. Be assured, we should be rejoiced to see you in Australia. When you feel that the cloud moves toward Australia, we shall be glad to receive you to help us here. I have thought at times, Well, we shall work one more year, and then, perhaps, we shall see the work so established that we may return to America. But the next year there comes increased work, and the cloud does not seem to guide me toward America. I believe the Lord is leading you, and will work through you to His own name’s glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 11)
Next mail I will write you more fully, if the Lord will. My speaking to the people and my writing so largely has wearied my brain, so that I cannot write much now. I have made it a point not to fail nor be cast down. I will not be mournful, but keep up in Jesus, that I may not give the enemy a chance to obtain the victory.
(13LtMs, Lt 118, 1898, 12)
Lt 119, 1898
Henry, S. M. I. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 2, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 1NL 35-36. Mrs. S. M. I. Henry:
I arise this morning at one o’clock a.m. I have tried to sleep, but cannot. I now write you a few lines this morning, which may not be copied for want of time.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 1)
I am feeling deeply over the work which is to be done all around us. Whichever way we may turn we find temporal and spiritual poverty. Sometimes my spirit is weighed down, but although I see the great need soliciting our attention at every place we go, we need not feel that the burden rests upon us. There is One who is our Burden-bearer. Neither are we capable of bearing the sins of others.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 2)
We have always a decided message to bear, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.” [John 1:29.] Satan will cast his hellish shadow athwart our pathway, and if we allow our eyes to rest on this shadow, we cannot discern the light which is beyond. Whatever discouragement may appear to our human sight, we must ever remember that there is infinity beyond the darkness. Our faith cannot, must not, for a moment sink in that dark shadow. Light beyond is shining for every soul of us. Our voice, our words, must testify of that light.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 3)
If the life we live in this world is wholly and entirely for Christ, it is a life of daily surrender. He has the freewill service, and each soul is His own jewel. If we can impress upon the minds of our sisters the good which it is in their power to do through the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall see a large work accomplished. But this work can be done only through the Holy Spirit. If we can arouse the mind and heart to co-operate with the great Worker, we shall gain, through the work they may accomplish, great victories. But self must be hidden. Christ must appear as the worker. Christ invites us, “Abide in me, and I in you.” [John 15:4.] Cannot we bring these souls to understand, without a moment’s delay, that every day is the ever-present Now?
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 4)
There must ever be an interchange of taking in and giving out, receiving and restoring. This links us up as laborers together with God. Not one expression of unbelief is to come from our lips under the hardest trial. Heaven is much nearer to earth when every soul who knows the truth expresses it in word and action. The giving out ever expresses the truth, and increases the power of taking in. This is the lifework of the Christian. He that will lose his life will find it.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 5)
The capacity for receiving the holy oil from the two olive trees which empty themselves is by the receiver emptying that holy oil out of himself, in word and in action, to supply the necessities of other souls. Work, precious, satisfying work—to be constantly receiving and constantly imparting! The capacity for receiving is only kept up by imparting. (Isaiah 58) explains the matter: “Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward.” [Verse 8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 6)
We need and must have fresh supplies every day. And how many souls we may help by communicating to them. All heaven is waiting for channels through whom can be poured the holy oil to be a joy and refreshing to others. We may work continuously and solidly, so that our work may abide, if Christ is abiding with us. I have no fears of any person making blundering work if he will only become one with Christ. The divine fulness will flow through the consecrated human agent, to be given forth to others. Linked with the unchanging Jesus Himself, there is a representation of Christ in character. Truth, our Saviour continually insisted upon, must be sought after, found, and given to others. He our Lord and Saviour insisted that we should sell all to secure the treasure. Self-sacrifice must be seen in this path at every step. There is to be no lifting up of self, not a thread of self-seeking; for this always separates from Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 7)
How thankful I am, my sister, that you have the satisfaction of knowing what it means to be a learner in the school of Christ. It is drinking of the water of life. You may indeed say, “I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, that I may win Christ, and be found in him, not having mine own righteousness.” [Philippians 3:8, 9.] When we feel oppressed, as we often will, I find it is my best remedy to talk of the light and love of God. My soul is strengthened and blessed, for I draw nigh unto God, and He draws nigh to me, and lifts up for me a standard against the enemy.
(13LtMs, Lt 119, 1898, 8)
Lt 120, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 5, 1898 See variant Lt 120a, 1898. Portions of this letter are published in 1NL 31-32. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
Never did I see as now the necessity of thorough sanctification to God. We teach the truth, but do we practice it? Is the Word of God eaten by us? Do we drink the water of life in the rich current of love? Do we practice the Word of God by seeking for that perfect unity that should exist. “Sanctify them through thy truth, Thy word is truth.” [John 17:17.] We must have a deeper experience, which will lead us to let go [of] self and hold fast to Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 1)
If we keep a firm hold of self, we cannot possibly get hold of Christ. Let us now who believe that the end of all things is at hand seek the Lord most earnestly. It is no time [to] be depressed. There is no safety in trusting in self. We must educate our souls to trust in God. I see that Satan will contest every step of progress we may make. There is no safety for us only as we walk with our hands in the hand of Christ. Our feet will sometimes slip upon the supposed safest path. But the only safe path is to be sure we love God supremely, and our neighbor as ourself.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 2)
Not one thread of selfishness must be drawn into the fabric of character we are weaving. To go on without fear we must know that an Almighty hand will hold us up, and an infinite humanity in Christ pities us. But do not let us pity ourselves, for this is not the thing to do. It is not enough for us to have faith in law and force, things which have no pity, and never hear the cry for help. We need to clasp a hand that is warm, and trust in a heart full of love and tenderness.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 3)
We are never to feel that there is no danger, thinking, I have a large experience; I shall never fall. God permits the wisest to be brought into circumstances which reveal their human weakness. We shall meet with obstacles all along the path heavenward, but if we abide in Christ, self will not appear in so many ways.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 4)
“As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him, rooted and built up in him, and established in the faith, as ye have been taught.” [Colossians 2:6, 7.] Through faith we receive the Lord Jesus. Through faith we are united to Him. Through faith we are rooted and established in Him. We are united with Christ. We are not to lose our first love. He will each day do for us, who are repenting, believing sinners, just as much as He did when we first surrendered our hearts to Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 5)
We are to live a life of faith in Christ Jesus. That love that He has manifested for us is to be an increasing love. Self must die. We find that this is hard, for self dies hard. It is not our work to uphold self. “Without me,” Christ says, “ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] The life of grace is always a life of faith. Without faith it is impossible to please God. My brother, might you not better look to the Source of your strength, and take Christ at His word? Feeling is nothing; praise of men good or bad is nothing. Whatever men may say or think of me, it cannot make me white or black. I am not changed in character at all by what others think of me. Looking unto Jesus, who is the Author and Finisher of my faith, I can overcome all things—my guilt in the past He has forgiven. Saying the words in faith, I am in Christ, He is the parent stock, according to my faith I unite fiber to fiber with the living Vine; the parent stock bears me, not I, the parent stock.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 6)
All things are possible to him that believeth. We need not try to lead ourselves. He leads, He guides, He sanctifies through the truth. We need now, just now, to surrender self, and all its worries and perplexities. If we live by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God, we possess the richest grace mortals can have. But if we look on the dark side and talk unbelief, we shall have plenty of unbelief. Throw this rubbish overboard, and taking the oars of faith, row as for your life. Do not think of self, but of Christ. Draw nigh to God, and then you will draw nigh to one another. You will love as brethren. Remember that Jesus intercedes for erring souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 7)
You need not be surprised if everything in the journey heavenward is not pleasant. There is no use in looking to our own defects. Looking unto Jesus, the darkness passes away, and the true light shineth. Go forth daily, expressing the prayer of David, “Hold up my goings in thy paths, that my footsteps slip not.” [Psalm 17:5.] All the paths of life are beset with peril, but we are safe if we follow where the Master leads the way, trusting the One whose voice we hear saying, “Follow me.”“He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.] Let your heart repose in His love. We need sanctification, soul, body, and spirit. This we must seek for.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 8)
I feel sorry indeed that you have no more helpers, but in every emergency the call of the hour is answered by the coming of the man. It may not be just after the pattern we may choose, for the Lord often puts it into the heart of the man he has appointed to help in the emergency to respond, “Here I am, send me.” [Isaiah 6:8.] He does not consult our preferences. He requires us to unite our wills with His will. The Lord would have us all ready to be controlled by Him. We are not to say, “I cannot work with this man.” Humble the heart before God; be of good courage; trust in Him who knows just what we need. Our faith must be renewed; self must be submerged in Christ, for the man that teaches the Word to others, in order to accomplish the most good himself, must be the embodiment of the power, and a living illustration of the principles of the Word of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 9)
In regard to money, it is very scarce with us now; but I expect the condition of things will improve soon. We have not yet seen the book, The Desire of Ages. It was sent to Melbourne.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 10)
The Lord sees our situation. He knows just what we need, and I mean to trust in Him. The cross of Calvary is the precious, unchanging testimony to the greatness of our Father’s love. It reveals to us that the Lord submitted to self-denial and self-sacrifice in our behalf for the divine joy of seeking and saving the lost sheep. He wants to save you and me. Just believe this, and set your face like a flint against all the falsehoods and flatteries of the enemy. The lowliest paths of human life are made sacred where Jesus has led the way.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 11)
We must do our work purely and faithfully even though there is no one in the world to say “It is well done.” Our lives must be just what God designs they shall be—faithful in good works, in kind and thoughtful deeds, in the expression of meekness, purity, and love. Thus we represent Christ to the world. On our own peculiar phase of character, whatever it may be, Christ can imprint His own image if we will allow Him to do this.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 12)
The toilworn men who are now first and foremost in the great work of saving souls are the ones whom God will honor. They have wrought righteousness and subdued their own hearts. They have learned the sacredness of work and the joy of self-denial and self-sacrifice, and this knowledge brings an eternal reward.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 13)
Look up, look up, not down, for guidance and protection. You will find it.
(13LtMs, Lt 120, 1898, 14)
Lt 120a, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December [5], 1898 Variant of Lt 120, 1898. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
Never did I see as now the necessity of thorough sanctification to God. We teach the truth, but do we practice the truth as the Word of God eaten by us? Do we drink in its rich current of love? Do we practice the Word of God in seeking for that perfect unity that should exist? “Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth.” [John 17:17.] We must have a deeper experience, which will lead us to let go of self and hold fast to Jesus Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 1)
If we keep so firm hold of self, then we cannot possibly get hold of Christ. Let us now who believe that the end of all things is at hand seek the Lord most earnestly. It is no time to be depressed. There is no safety at all in trusting self. We must educate our souls to trust in God. I see that Satan will contest every step of progress we may make. There is no safety for us only to walk with our hand in the hand of Jesus Christ; the foot will sometimes slip upon the supposed safest path, but the only safe path is to be sure we love God supremely, and our neighbor as ourself.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 2)
Not one thread of selfishness must we draw into the fabric of character we are weaving. So go on without fear; we must know that an Almighty hand will hold us up and an Infinite humanity, in Christ, pities us. But do not let us pity ourselves, because it is not the thing to do. It is not enough for us to have faith in law and force, things which have no pity and never hear the cry for help. We want to clasp a hand that is warm, and trust in a heart that is full of love and tenderness. We are never to feel that there is no danger—“I have a large experience; I shall never fall.” The wisest, God permits to be brought into circumstances to reveal their human weakness. We shall meet with obstacles all along the path heavenward, but if we abide in Christ, self will not appear in so many ways.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 3)
“As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him, rooted and built up in him, and established in the faith, ... abounding therein.” [Colossians 2:6, 7.] Through faith we receive the Lord Jesus. Through faith we are united to Him. Through faith we are rooted and established in Him. We are united with Christ. We are not to leave our first love. He will each day do for us, who are repenting, believing sinners, just as much as He did when we surrendered our hearts to Jesus. Now we are to cultivate the life of faith in Christ Jesus. That love that He has manifested for us is to be an increasing love. Self must die. We find this is hard, for self dies hard. It is not our work to uphold self, [for] “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] The life of grace is always a life of faith, “Without faith it is impossible to please God.” [Hebrews 11:6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 4)
Had you not, my brother, look to the Source of your strength and take Christ at His word? Feeling is nothing; praise of man either good or bad is nothing. Whatever men say or think of me it cannot make me white or black. I am not changed in character at all by what others think of me. Looking unto Jesus who is the Author and Finisher of my faith—guilt in the past He has forgiven—saying the words in faith, “I am in Christ, He is the parent stock.” According to my faith, I unite myself to the parent stock, the living Vine, the parent stock which bears me, not I, the stock.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 5)
“All things are possible to him that believeth.” [Mark 9:23.] We need not try to lead ourselves, but be led, be guided, be sanctified, through the truth. We want now, just now, to surrender self and all its worries, and all its perplexity. If we live by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God, we are possessing the richest grace mortals can have. If we look on the dark side and talk unbelief, we shall have a plenty of that commodity. But throw this rubbish overboard, and take the [oars] of faith and row for your life. Do not think of self, but of Jesus Christ. “Draw nigh to God” [James 4:8], then you will draw nigh to one another. You will love your brethren and consider that Jesus intercedes for the erring souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 6)
You need not be surprised if you have not every thing pleasant in your journey heavenward. There is no use in looking to our own defects, but looking unto Jesus, the darkness passes away, and the true light shineth. Go forth daily, trusting, expressing the prayer of David, “Hold up my goings in thy paths, that my footsteps slip not.” [Psalm 17:5.] All the paths of life are beset with peril, but we are completely safe if we go where the Master leads the way, and trust in Him whose voice we hear saying, “Follow me.”“He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.] Let your heart repose in His love; we need sanctification of body and spirit. This we must seek for.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 7)
I feel sorry indeed that you have no more helpers, but in every emergency the call of the hour is answered by the coming of the man. It may not be just after the pattern we may choose, but the Lord often puts it into the heart of the man for the emergency to respond, “Here am I, send me.” [Isaiah 6:8.] He does not consult our preferences; He requires our will shall unite with His will. Now, the Lord would have us all ready to be worked. We have not to say, “I cannot work with this man,” but humble the heart before God; be of courage; trust in Him who knows just what we need. Our faith must be resurrected, self submerged in Christ Jesus, for the man that teaches the Word to others, in order to accomplish the most good himself, must be the embodiment of the power and the living illustration of the principles which he sees plainly required in the Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 8)
In regard to money, it is very scarce with us now; but I expect it will improve soon. We have not seen the book, Desire of Ages, yet. It was sent to Melbourne.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 9)
The Lord sees our situation; He knows just what we need, and I mean to trust in Him. The cross of Calvary is the precious, unchangeable testimony of the greatness of our Father’s love. To reveal it to us, the Lord submitted to self-denial and sacrifice in our behalf for the divine joy of seeking and saving the poor, stray, lost sheep. He wants to save you and me. Just believe this, and set your face like a flint against all the falsehoods and flatteries, of the Devil. The loneliest paths of human life are made sacred where Jesus has led the way.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 10)
We must do our work purely and faithfully when there is no one in the world to say it is well done. We will have our life just that which God designs it shall be—faithful in good words spoken, in kind and thoughtful deeds done. In the expression of meekness and purity and love, we represent Christ to the world, and our own peculiar phase of character, whatever it may be, Christ can imprint His own image upon if we will allow Him to do this.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 11)
The man who are now first and foremost in the great work of saving souls are the ones whom the Lord will honor. They have wrought righteousness [and] subdued their own hearts. They have learned the sacredness of work and the joy of self-denial; and self-sacrifice brings its eternal reward.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 12)
Look up, look up, not down for guidance and protection. You will find it.
(13LtMs, Lt 120a, 1898, 13)
Lt 121, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 12, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3MR 280; 6MR 57; 7MR 389. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
I have just read Brother Haskell’s letter. Thank you for writing. I am in very good health for me, but if I exercise, even to going into the orchard, I am out of breath and trembling. I have a heavy burden for Brethren Hare and Hughes. I am trying to lay this burden on the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 1)
I will send you copies of my writing just as fast as I can get it copied. At present I have only Maggie with me. Minnie went to Sydney one week ago, but will be home soon.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 2)
There have been a few hot days here lately, with very hot winds, and no rain since we came home. We need rain very much. There is some appearance of rain today. The bush fires are very close to us. We are watching these fires, for they have done much harm. We have only a few peaches this year, not enough for table use.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 3)
The burden for souls lies heavy upon me. I spent one Sunday at Awaba, where Brother Heaton lives. The Sabbath after I came home from Brisbane, I was too ill to speak, but I have spoken every Sabbath since. My great burden is regarding the sin of faultfinding and criticism. It is very displeasing to our heavenly Father, and brings Satan right in, enabling him to exercise a contrary power. Oh, if all could see how the Lord regards this suspicious element among the workmen! It is the evil leaven, which absorbs to itself all with which it comes in contact.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 4)
On Sabbath, December 3, the burden was heavy upon me. I spoke the words the Lord gave me, of which you have a copy. In the early morning I had written that matter, and I read and talked it in the church, yet in the social meeting there was no break. Very good testimonies were borne by some, but I felt that we had no special victory. I then knelt down and prayed, and yet there seemed to be the same tied-up spirit. W. C. White was at Dora Creek, attending the meeting there.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 5)
Last Sabbath I thought I would not go to the meeting, but I repented and went. Again I read important matter. If I can find a copy, will send it to you. It is in a letter to Doctor Kellogg, written to Dr. Kellogg, and right to the point, as though written for this occasion. As I read, the power of God was upon me, and I spoke very plainly. The Lord must impress the hearts. I can only speak to the ear.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 6)
The great trouble is that nearly all have lost their first love. They have not the evidence of their divine acceptance. They have not the witness of the Spirit. I never felt so much convinced as at the present of the need of repeating the Saviour’s words, “He that hath ears to hear, let him, hear.” [Matthew 11:15.] There are a very small number that are genuinely in sympathy with Christ Jesus, who show their allegiance to Him by keeping His commandments. They neither love God with all the heart, soul, mind, and strength, nor their neighbor as themselves.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 7)
I entreated, I plead with the people to set their hearts in order before the camp meeting. We are living amid the perils of the last days, and we must gather up and appreciate every ray of light. Our testimony must be plain, truthful, and searching. But it must not reveal in any degree a censorious, faultfinding spirit, for everything of this order does not sweeten, but sours and ruins the religious experience. Satan can do the faultfinding for the whole world. We may grieve, but must never fret. We can sorrow, but we will not scold. I know the battle is often severe. We cannot avoid the injunction, “Warn them that are unruly; comfort the feebleminded; support the weak; be patient toward all men.” [1 Thessalonians 5:14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 8)
I do wish the workers in every line would learn to believe the Word of God. I want more complete faith. I want communication opened between God and my soul. We must treat with tenderness those who make it hard work to believe. If they once get hold of that faith that works by love and purifies the soul, what a joy will come into their experience! We must pity them and pray for them. But no tartness of expression must be revealed; not a discouraging word must come from our lips to any soul that lives. We cannot tell what harm may result from a word spoken unadvisedly. “Love as brethren; be pitiful; be courteous.” [1 Peter 3:8.] We can show our faith by our works. If we melt into the love of Christ, if we become as little children, we are more sure of entering heaven. We may individually have to stand alone in God, yet blending in love and unity one with another.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 9)
This is the conversion I am pleading that the students and teachers in our schools shall have. We must preach sanctification and live sanctification, and then self will not seek the supremacy. This is not a new doctrine. It was taught and enforced in the moral law at Sinai.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 10)
When Abraham was ninety years old, the Lord appeared unto him, and said, “I am the Almighty God. Walk before me, and be thou perfect.” [Genesis 17:1.] If we had that perfect love, think ye we should be disagreeing and disunited as a people? This disunion takes the heart out of me. The Word must be received with such thoroughness that Christ has said, “And the glory (character) which thou hast given me, I have given them, that they may be one, even as we are one.” If there were no defects in our characters, we would be one, “I in them, and they in me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me.” [John 17:22, 23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 11)
We need to have our natural tempers burnt away by the love of God, before we can exercise the perfect love that Christ requires. We shall certainly fail unless we are doers of the Word. We are slow to learn the lesson of perfect conformity to the love of God. Unconsciously we often act out self, giving self free scope in the very presence of God, when an hourly dependence would make us the subjects of Christ’s free grace.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 12)
Self must not be expected to do a work for God without depending on the Holy Spirit’s leading. Self must be constantly subdued, if our will is in harmony with Christ’s will. The sooner we get down to bedrock, the more complete will be our victory in Christ Jesus. The grace of Christ can only come through surrender.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 13)
Let self be entrusted to the Lord, for without Him we can do nothing. We must feel our dependence and our comfort and our exceeding great reward. I love the Lord. I know this. I delight to commune with God in the night season. Oh, let us be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. We must have this Spirit. It must mold and fashion our hearts, and then in the heavenly courts it will be written of us, “Ye are complete in him.” [Colossians 2:10.] We must not dwell upon our own imperfections, nor upon the imperfections of others. We have no time for this. We must keep our own souls in the love of God. There must be a giving up before there is a taking in.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 14)
What a blessed experience it is our privilege to have! The old temperament must be cast out, and when this work is complete, true spiritual gifts will be revealed in us. We must look and live. The influence of the Holy Spirit, ever thirsting, is the secret of life in Christ. Under its power we are ever receiving and ever imparting. We have a great work to do for the Master; but if we keep ourselves in our own hand, and do not trust the Lord implicitly, realizing that we are kept by His power, we shall find we have a job on hand that brings to us very little heavenly joy. We shall flounder about, making ourselves miserable, when the Lord’s banquet, the bread of life, is ever before us. All need much more of Christ, a great deal more of His love. When we carry self and sustain self, we get troublesome. If we walk humbly with God, in all lowliness of mind, we have no hurts, no bruises of the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 15)
The Lord said to Abraham when he was ninety[-nine] years old, “I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect.” [Genesis 17:1.] Our work is to be of one accord. Then the petitions we offer to God will be acceptable in His sight. Our justification is by faith in a risen, ascended Saviour, who is fully able to do this work in an instant. Sanctification is the work of a lifetime. Today, tomorrow, follow on to know the Lord, that we may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 16)
This is the reception of the Holy Spirit, to know God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. Then we shall have a genuine experience. The correcting influence of the Spirit of God is as a refining furnace, removing all dross, and leaving His image discernable in us.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 17)
When we reflect Christ’s image, we shall love one another as He has loved us. We shall not love as we love our neighbor, but as Christ loved us. It is an advance to love as Christ loved. This is the perfection of Christian character. When we can say, “My will is wholly submerged in God’s will,” then peace and rest comes in.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 18)
We must have that love, else we cannot be perfect before God. We may be active; we may do much work; but unless we love as Christ loved, our candlestick will be removed out of its place. We must have Christian perfection ourselves, then we cannot only teach the same, but exemplify that Christ is formed within, the hope of glory. No outward fixing, no suppositions, no devising of any description, can take the place of simple faith and entire renunciation of self. When self is surrendered, Christ will find room to abide in the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 19)
We need daily conversion, as vessels prepared and cleansed for the Master’s use. Then the language of our hearts will be, “O Lord, take my heart; for I cannot give it. It is Thy property; keep it pure; for I cannot keep it for Thee. I must have faith that I am kept by the power of God moment by moment. He will keep that which I have committed in faith to His trust. Save me in spite of myself, my poor, weak, unchristlike self. Mold me, fashion me, raise me into a pure and holy atmosphere, where the rich current of Thy love can flow through my soul.”
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 20)
We have little enough of Christ’s character. We need it all through our ranks. We must reveal that love that dwelt in Jesus. Then we shall keep the commandment that not one in a hundred of those who claim to believe the truth for this time are keeping. Oh, we poor, weak mortals cannot stand on vantage ground until we love one another as Christ has loved us, until our labor can blend with the labor of those whom God has appointed to do the work He has given them to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 21)
All have not the same work. “He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints; for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the slight of men and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: from whom the whole body, fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, making increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love. This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind.” [Ephesians 4:11-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 22)
We have individually a battle to fight which no one else can fight for us. We need to obtain all we can of the help God Himself has provided for the perfection, that the body may be complete and harmonious in Christ Jesus. Perfect unity must exist in a diversity of gifts. A union of all the gifts is essential. The one great commandment Christ has given is a new commandment. It reaches beyond loving our neighbor as we love ourselves. We are to love one another, “as I,” said Christ, “have loved you.” [John 13:34.] This experience must be obtained by every child of God. All must blend together in the work, thus making the work not one-sided, but a complete whole.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 23)
I was awakened at two o’clock this morning. I have just put out my light. I feel that the principles of the truth as it is in Jesus must be brought into our daily experience. “Be ye therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God as a sweet smelling savor.” [Ephesians 5:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 24)
God help us to live the truth, to be doers of the Word, that we may have the very atmosphere in our souls, and surrounding our individual selves, that we may be perfect in one, as Christ was perfect in oneness with His Father. We cannot possibly be what God requires us to be until we reach this standard. Then we shall find we have taken Christ’s yoke, and in learning of Him His meekness and lowliness, we find rest unto our souls. When we have broken the old yoke that we have manufactured for ourselves, and have linked up with Jesus Christ, we can say, Christ’s yoke is easy and His burden is light. But when we try to carry self in one hand and Christ in the other, there is constant collision. But when we submerge self in Christ, Christ abides in us.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 25)
I have written as fast as my pen could go over the paper, and now I must close. I mean to keep my mind from all unnecessary anxieties and troubles. Let the Lord Jesus bear our burdens and carry us and our load. There are higher attainments for us. There is rest in Jesus. We must in these last days press together. God never designed that we should work apart, in lines peculiar to our individual selves. Our labors cannot be complete to the church unless there is a blending in spirit and labor. God has appointed a variety of gifts to work harmoniously for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, to the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto the perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 26)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 121, 1898, 27)
Lt 122, 1898
Lucas, Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 13, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Sister Lucas:
I write you a few lines this morning in response to your letter. If I thought it was the will of God for you to come to Cooranbong, I would do all my power to help you in the lines you desire. But I see no light in doing this. You had just as good an opportunity to learn in Stanmore as you will ever have in this world, but you had not the power to apply your mind. In the providence of God you were called to Queensland. This is another of the good opportunities granted you, if you will improve it, but you allow your mind to overlook the privileges close by you, and see something afar off. You think that if you could have such and such advantages, then you would acquire what you desire. But it is not the advantages that will do the work for you. You will carry yourself with you, wherever you go.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 1)
Take up the work next you, and do the duties that you can do. You will not have any more advantages by coming to Cooranbong than you have right where you are. The trouble is with yourself. Your mind is taxed by the duties you have on hand. You have allowed your mind to run in a channel in which it should not, and now you are not able to fix in your mind that which would fit you for a Bible worker.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 2)
If, with the chance you have now, you cannot learn, you would have no better chance when working for your board and attending school here in Cooranbong. My dear sister, take up sewing as your business. Do not attempt to fit yourself to give Bible readings. You see what you can do to apply your mind to the very things that lie before you to be done. But you dream all the time of doing something that you cannot do, and this is hurting your mind, and unfitting you spiritually for rest and enjoyment.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 3)
When you bake bread, put your mind into the matter. And as you use the very best ingredients to make simple, healthful food palatable, so you are to give your mind the best thoughts. Be sure that you have injured your mind in a great measure by your constant thinking, dreaming, and castlebuilding, wishing to get married when at the present time no one asks you. You do not know what you want, and think that if you could go here or there or somewhere else, you could get just what you want. My sister, the Lord would have you cease thinking constantly of something afar off. Do what you have in hand. Put your mind into it. Force it to act on the very things you handle. Make it as perfect as possible. Give up the idea of studying to be a Bible worker, for if your mind could not grasp Bible subjects with the opportunities you have had, you would waste your time trying again. But I advise you to just put your mind into what you have in hand, and do it with your whole mind. Do not let your mind wander off to things you are not doing. Whatever you do, show that you can think of what you are doing. When you can do what you have in hand, then you can take the next thing. Keep your mind on what you are about. “Gird up the loins of your mind.” [1 Peter 1:13.] I sincerely hope you can do this. But while you are so unsettled, so uneasy, you are simply a burden to yourself and everybody round you. You waste material in the preparation [of] food.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 4)
Stop just where you are, and consider that if you do dressmaking, you are to do it thoroughly. You do not do your work near as faithfully as you did when you first came to live with me. In your cooking, you improved in some ways while you were here. But your daydreaming and castlebuilding made you make many mistakes, because your body was in one place, and your mind somewhere afar off. You wasted a great deal. This is something you need to see and understand. We need economy in the preparation of food. When you have things cooking, be sure and keep your mind on that piece of work, and do it well. When you are sewing, be sure and do your very best.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 5)
Put your mind on what you are doing. Do not allow your thoughts to wander. Make a success of these things first. When you can keep your mind on these things, you can have some courage that your mind is not a wreck. But your uneasiness is painful. Your work is to do what you can in the fear of God, and do your best. But I cannot encourage you to come to Cooranbong for the purpose of attending school. You would simply incur debt, and your learning would amount to nothing.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 6)
God would have you discipline your mind, and cease daydreaming about the possibilities of doing a work by giving Bible readings. I write this that you may be relieved. When you cook, it is not merely the material that you put into the food that makes it a success; it is the tact, the thought. Learn your lesson in this line thoroughly, then you will be of use in the world. When sewing, do your work thoroughly, and the Lord will require no more of you than you can do well. I write you this because I love you, and I want you to succeed in something. Put your mind on God, and do not think of this man and that man. Just trust in God. Be willing to be in a humble place, and may God bless you is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 7)
P.S. The faculty exercised by fixing the thoughts upon the work you have in hand is the greatest and most beneficial education you can have. The mind needs to be active in the right direction. Teach yourself to know your present duty, socially and religiously. Learn these points before you make any change. Discharge your duties with thoughtful consideration.
(13LtMs, Lt 122, 1898, 8)
Lt 123, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia [March 3,] 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 8T 158-165. + Dear Brother:
Special light has been given me that you are in danger of losing sight of the work that is to be done for this time. You are erecting barriers between your work and those you are educating, and the church. This must not be. Those who are receiving instruction in medical missionary lines are to be taught to realize that their education is to fit them to do better work in connection with the ministry of the Word. You are to remember, my brother, that the Lord has a people on the earth whom He respects. But your words, and the way in which you express them, create unbelief in the position we occupy as a people at the present time.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 1)
You will remember that I wrote you that the banner you should hold firmly was being taken from your hand, and a banner with a different inscription put into it. You remember the warning given you that you were in danger, as was Nebuchadnezzar, of exalting yourself. Other symbols have been given me which lead me to write to you now. You are in danger of not holding fast the faith once delivered to the saints, of making shipwreck of your faith. The words were spoken: “A very small leak will sink a ship. One defective link makes a chain worthless.”
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 2)
I feel pained to the heart. Remember, my brother, that the medical missionary work is not to take men from the ministry, but to place men in the field. Young men should receive an education in medical missionary lines, and then go forth to connect with the ministers who are laboring with the churches. You are not to bind them in any way to connect only with the work of rescuing the fallen and degraded. That work is to be found every where and is to be combined with the work of preparing a people to make Bible truth their defense against the sophistries of worldlings and the fallen church. The third angel is to go forth with great power to reach the people united with the apostate churches. We are not to ignore this work or make it the least. This will displease God. The truth is to be proclaimed to the world, that they may see the light.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 3)
What saith the Lord in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah? This whole chapter is of the highest importance. “Is not this the fast that I have chosen?” God asks, “to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him, and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily, and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here am I.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 4)
“If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday; and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.” [Verses 6-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 5)
After specifying the work He requires His people to do, God says, “And they that be of thee shall build the old waste places, and thou shalt raise up the foundation of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words; then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” [Verses 12-14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 6)
This is our work. The light that we have upon the third angel’s message is the true light. The mark of the beast is exactly what it has been proclaimed to be. All in regard to this matter is not yet understood, and will not be understood until the unrolling of the scroll; but a most solemn work is to be accomplished in our world. “Cry aloud; spare not; life up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sin.” [Verse 1.] A message is to be given to arouse the churches. Every effort is to be made to give the light not only to our people, but to the world. I have been given light that the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation are to be printed in small books, with the necessary explanations, and sent all through the world. Our own people need to have the light in clearer lines before them.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 7)
There is to be no change in the features of our work. It is to stand as clear and distinct as prophecy has made it. We are to enter into no confederacy with the world, supposing that by so doing we could do more work. If you stand in the way, to hinder the advancement of the work in the lines that God has appointed, you will displease God. The work of warning is to be done, and after you have faithfully accomplished your part of the work, you are not to bind or hinder any of the Lord’s servants from going forth to do the very work that should do. The work of laboring for the degraded and fallen is not to be made the principal and all-important line. This work is to be combined with the work of interesting and instructing the churches. The people are to be taught to help the needy and outcast.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 8)
No line of our faith that has made us what we are is to be weakened. We are bound to stand firmly in defense of our principles, in full view of the world. With intense interest and solicitude we are to strive to give the invitation to those in the highways and byways. But this is one line of the special work that is to be done, and seeking the outcasts is not to be made all and in all, the body of the work, but is to be as the hand connected with the body. Although there may be unworthy ones connected with the ministry, yet no one can ignore the ministry without ignoring Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 9)
Dr. Kellogg, something is the matter. You are represented to me as being in danger of standing apart from our people, feeling that you are a complete whole. But if you bind yourself up with yourself, you will make a confederacy that will be broken to pieces, for no confederacy can stand but that which God has framed. Those who are receiving an education hear insinuations from time to time which demerit the church and the ministry.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 10)
These insinuations are seeds which will spring up and bear fruit. The students might better be educated to realize that the church of Christ on earth is to be respected. All your medical students need to have a clear knowledge of the reasons of our faith. This knowledge they must have. Line upon line, precept upon precept, they must receive the Bible evidences of the truth as it is in Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 11)
Do not, I beg of you, instill into the minds of the students ideas that will cause them to lose confidence in God’s appointed ministers. But this you are most certainly doing, whether thou are aware of it or not. In His providence the Lord has placed you in the position where you now stand, that the truth may be brought before a large number who otherwise would not become acquainted with it. And He will certainly be with you if you are with Him. Temptations will come to you [to think] that to carry forward the medical missionary work you must stand aloof from church organization or church discipline. This will place you on a footing that is unsound, and not after the order that God has established. The work done for those who come to you for instruction is not complete unless they are educated to work in connection with the church.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 12)
The medical missionary work is not to be made all and in all. You are carrying things to extremes on this point. There is a large work to be done. Publications teaching the truth are to be circulated everywhere. Be careful that you are not found working out your own plans to the disregard of God’s plans. The students cannot, should not, be encouraged to bind themselves to circulate the books published upon health reform, and only those. Take heed lest there be a selfishness shown that God cannot approve. Plans have already been laid that are not right.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 13)
Brisbane, Queensland October 26, 1898
There is a burden upon my soul. There are those who are encouraged to take up a course of study in medical lines who ought to be preparing themselves to proclaim the third angel’s message. The time that is taken in this study is not necessary. It should be combined with a study of the Word of God. Ideas are inculcated that are not at all necessary, and the necessary things do not receive sufficient attention. While students are being educated in this way, they are being weakened to do acceptable work for the Master. The very taxation undergone to obtain a knowledge in medical lines unfits them to work as they should in ministerial lines. Physical and mental weariness comes from the overstrain, from being encouraged to work unduly for the outcast and degraded. This pulls them to pieces and disqualifies them for the work they might have done had they commenced missionary work where it was needed and let the medical line come in as connected with the work as a whole, as the hand is connected with the body.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 14)
Both the understanding and the heart need to maintain the most intimate and conscious connection with the pure, sacred springs from which they derive their light and inspiration. Our schools are to be made more like the schools of the prophets. But erroneous opinions are maintained in regard to many things. Safeguards are not properly prepared. Students are not urged to take care of the health they already have. Life is not to be imperilled in an effort to obtain a medical education. There is danger of students ruining their health and unfitting themselves to do the service they might have done had they not been encouraged to obtain a medical education.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 15)
Often erroneous opinions are transcribed on the mind that lead to an unwise course of action. The only hope is to educate in such a thorough manner that students will have time to consult God, time to live in hourly, conscious communion with the principles of truth, righteousness, and mercy. At this time straightforward investigation of the heart is essential.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 16)
The student must place himself where he can draw from the deep Resource of all moral and intellectual power. He must require that every cause which asks his sympathy and co-operation has the approval of the reason which God has given him, and the conscience, which the Holy Spirit is controlling. He is not to perform an action which does not harmonize with the deep and holy principles which minister light to his soul and vigor to his will. Only thus can he do the living God the highest service. He is not to be taught that medical missionary work will bind him to any living man, who shall dictate what his work shall be. For if the Lord has ever spoken by me, it is that many of the methods and plans devised, although all are not made plain before me, are not in accordance with correct principles.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 17)
Medical missionary work is not to be drawn apart and made separate from church organization. The medical students are not to receive the idea that they may consider themselves as amenable only to Dr. Kellogg. The students are to be left free to seek counsel from God. They are not to pledge themselves and their future to anything. No thread of selfishness must be drawn into the work; no scheme must be devised that has in it a particle of injustice. Selfishness is not to control in any line of the work. Let us remember that individually we are working in full view of the heavenly universe.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 18)
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength; and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.] But Christ, just before He left His disciples, declared to them, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.” Here we see the standard is lifted up higher and still higher. “By this shall all men know that ... ye have love one for another.” [John 13:34, 35.] The disciples could not then comprehend His words, but after His crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension they understood His love as they had never understood it before.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 19)
Be careful. Take heed. You are to let God in. He will make His combinations and arrangements. The Lord has need of men of intense spiritual life. How are we prepared to do the work for our time? The Lord has declared the source of the strength of His people: “Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” [Zechariah 4:6.] Zechariah 4:10-14.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 20)
The Lord’s people are to be one. There is to be no separation in His work. Too much time and means is being absorbed in a work which is being carried forward too earnestly in one direction. The Lord has not appointed this. He sent out the twelve apostles and afterward the seventy to preach the Word to the people. The news of the kingdom of God was preached, and power was given to them to heal the sick and cast out devils, because their work was done in the name of Jesus. The two influences must not be separated. God’s commandment-keeping people must be one. Satan will invent every device to break up and separate those whom God is seeking to make one. But the Lord will reveal himself as a God of judgment. We are at this time working under the eyes of the heavenly host. There is a Watcher in our midst, inspecting all that is planned and carried on.
(13LtMs, Lt 123, 1898, 21)
Lt 123a, 1898
Those on the Avondale School Ground NP December 14, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 16MR 278-280. To Those on the Avondale School Ground:
Paul wrote to Timothy, his son in the gospel, “Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.” [2 Timothy 2:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 1)
These words were written to a youth. Paul tells Timothy that he is not to be a weakling, but strong in the grace of God; that it is his privilege to have power and grace. Timothy is to show that he has given attention to the things which have been communicated to him by his father in the gospel. He is to treasure up those truths and commit them to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. This was his charge. His special work was to gather up the fragments of all he has heard, and commit them to others.
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 2)
This Scripture is fraught with important meaning. It plainly shows us that our love will be tested and proved. In the providence of God we shall be associated with those who are inexperienced. The humblest child of God, who needs the most help, may at times try the patience of those who are connected with Him. Be careful, my brother, be careful, my sister. “Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 18:10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 3)
What nearness, then, to God there is in doing our appointed work. It is for the glory of God that souls are saved, and not left to perish. They are ransomed by the life, sufferings, and death of the Son of God. “God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 4)
God calls upon us to co-operate with Him in saving perishing souls. He would have every soul saved. But the churches are asleep. We who are situated on the Avondale school ground that will call into the school and into the manufacturing work, a large class of men and women, shall we seek to help each other? There must be a great deal of patience, a great deal of prayer. Christ met and worked with all classes of human beings, seeking to save that which was lost. Will you, who shall connect with men of different organisms and different temperaments, put on Christ and respect each other as you desire to be respected?
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 5)
The ministering angels are watching every line of the work. They are beholding either your unity and order, or your disorder and disunion. They feel very sad when they have to carry to heaven, as they have had to do in the past, a report that there is dissension, that criticism is studied as a fine art, that you weigh your brethren and neighbors in your finite scales, and pass your opinion upon them, treating them as though they were not God’s purchased possession.
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 6)
God is not pleased with the men who have composed the school board. They should have worked in a way altogether different from what they have done. The God of heaven is weighing these men in scales that are accurate. He has signified that His name is dishonored, that different men must compose the board. Two or three or four men are not enough. The Lord calls for men who will work in an altogether different way, with an altogether different spirit, who will respect one another, who will not condemn, who will respect position and intelligence, and will give place and room for others.
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 7)
God has put into operation every conceivable plan that the value of the human soul should be appreciated. He would lead all to see what souls are worth. Christ died to save every man. He desires that every effort shall be made to save perishing souls. He sends out evangelists and missionaries, and causes religious periodicals to be circulated. The press is brought in to help to reach souls in darkness. Those who are on this ground must not put on their citizen’s dress, but the wedding garment. They have been married to Christ, and the robe of His righteousness is to clothe them. The church is the bride of Christ, and her members are to yoke up with their Leader. God warns us not to defile our garments.
(13LtMs, Lt 123a, 1898, 8)
Lt 124, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 18, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 15MR 250-252. Dear Brother:
Some good will result from equipping Gospel Wagons in America, and thousands of dollars will be consumed in this way. When the season is ended, some sheaves may be gathered, but not many. The money could be used in lines that would have a more lasting influence. Camp meetings should be more abundant, but not large. Gospel Wagons will not accomplish the work of these meetings. They will not have the very best influence over those who work in connection with them. They will have a sort of an infatuation for many who will think, “That is just the kind of work I would like to do, to ride through the country, and sing, and listen to instrumental music.” This kind of labor does not make the best impression on minds.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 1)
In the place of having one mammoth camp meeting, have several smaller camp meetings. And when companies are raised up in the places where these meetings are held, let a place of worship be built for them. We cannot do otherwise here, so that labor shall not be lost. To do otherwise, is too much like carrying a torch through a district in the night. The places where the torchbearer goes are light, but there are not many tapers kindled from his torch, to become true workers in giving light to others.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 2)
People have been called to the Gospel Wagon to listen to the music and the speeches that are made. But after they are gone little is left on the mind that will ripen into fruit. Many are enchanted with these outward performances, but the life and work of Christ was not after this order. God has not appointed us to proclaim the truth in this way, when there are better methods. Outward display is not to characterize our work.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 3)
Please consider this before you spend on Gospel Wagons thousands of dollars. This money would erect humble houses of worship, something that the people really need, where they can meet to worship God. After an effort has been made in a certain place, do not leave that place without building a church. Then you must go farther. A school building should be erected, and a school teacher employed to educate the children. Thus the whole community may hear the last message of warning.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 4)
We should employ methods of work that are not transient. Every action should be done solidly, for time and for eternity. We must not give the impression that we link amusement with the solemn work for this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 5)
We have just visited Queensland. Both in Brisbane and Rockhampton there are companies of our people, but they need places of worship. The basement of a church can be used as a school room.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 6)
We have a most serious work to do. We are not merely to exalt the medical missionary work. The reasons of our faith are to be given in clear, distinct lines. Meet the people where they are. Outward attractions and display may encourage sensational ideas that will spoil some of the workers and the influence they leave behind. The Lord Jesus Christ was the Majesty of heaven, the King of glory, but He laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown and humbled Himself to meet the people where they are. The last days are upon us, and you, my brother, are devising ways to consume means which could be better invested by building churches for the people in which they can meet to worship God.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 7)
I send you a letter from Brother Haskell. This will show you the situation of things in Brisbane. There is not a place in which they can meet to worship God, and the rains have been breaking up their meetings in the tent. Souls are deeply convicted, and several have taken their stand. But the rain has come, and the tent is very much like a sieve. But the interest still continues good and if at this time a house of worship could be built in that large city, the souls who are seeking for truth would take courage.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 8)
We are very sorry to say that our dear Brother Wilson has had a severe hemorrhage of the lungs. On Friday last a telegram came from Sister Wilson soliciting us to pray for her husband at six o’clock Sabbath evening. We did so, and had a very solemn season of prayer. We presented to the Lord the promise, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 9)
This cuts off the only helper that Brother Haskell has. There are a large number of inquirers for truth in Brisbane and a church should be built there. But funds are lacking. We have drawn and drawn upon our people here to help to sustain the school and the Health Food enterprise, and we cannot ask them to do much toward this church. If outside parties in Brisbane will help by furnishing the land, that will be something. But as far as money is concerned, we have been using up and borrowing money until now I have nothing with which to pay my workers. They have waited six months.
(13LtMs, Lt 124, 1898, 10)
Lt 125, 1898
Irwin, Brother Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 18, 1898 See variant Lt 125a, 1898. Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 370-371. + Dear Brother Irwin:
I read your letter with interest. I mark what you say in reference to Dr. Kellogg. He is in a hard and trying place, and it would be marvelous if he did not make some mistakes. Poor brother; he has stood nobly for the truth, and I am deeply interested in him, and very desirous that he shall become a true, earnest, whole-hearted, sincere worker, straightforward in every line.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 1)
I cannot understand why so much means has been absorbed in the Gospel Wagon. I fear Dr. Kellogg is getting upon his hands work so deep there it has no bottom. I fear the result of his embracing so much. He is not immortal and I greatly fear for him. Just as long as he feels his dependence upon God, he will be kept; but just as sure as he trusts in his own wisdom, and does not have confidence in his ministering brethren, just so sure Satan will work to obtain the advantage over him. Seek in every way possible to help him. He can do great harm if in his position of responsibility he shall become distrustful of our standard of truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 2)
We know that the Lord has kept him thus far from making grave blunders, but we must pray for our brother. We need a great amount of faith. We need now as never before to seek for daily consecration. We must not be off our guard one moment.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 3)
*****
Monday Morning: I am awakened at two o’clock. Today at nine o’clock a.m. the American mail closes here. You ask me to come to your conference in America. I was seventy-one years old the 26th of November, but this is not the reason I plead for not attending your conference. We have done what we could here. We have advanced slowly, planting the standard of truth in every place possible. But the dearth of means has been a serious hindrance. We have had to work at a great disadvantage for want of facilities. We have had to meet and breast many discouragements. We dare not show one particle of unbelief. We advance just as far as we can see, and then go far ahead of sight, moving by faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 4)
Be assured that none of our ministers are growing rich. We strip ourselves of everything we can possibly spare in the line of money, for the openings are so many and the necessities so great. We have hired money until I have been compelled to say, I cannot donate more. My workers are the best, most faithful, and devoted girls I ever expect to find. In order to advance the work I have donated the wages that should have been paid them. When the last call was made, my name was not on the list for the first time. The openings are abundant, but we are obliged to move very slowly. The work that ought to have been done has not been done, and I cannot feel at liberty to leave here now.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 5)
I have been blessed with the best company of women workers I ever have had. They are with me heart and soul to meet any emergency. They give not only tithes, but offerings; and they dress as inexpensively as any ladies I have ever been associated with. There is not a ripple of disaffection or discontent among my workers. They are one with me, and they help me in every way they can, and as far as this is concerned, we are specially favored. But one of my copyists has taken cold. Her lungs are effected, and she has been prohibited from doing any typewriting for six months. When that time is up, we shall know whether she can ever again engage in this work. Now my letter writing must come to an end.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 6)
Sister Peck and Sister Davis are both preparing books, and I could use four besides them. I had two copyists besides Sara who did the work of preparing articles and copying my letters. But now that one is laid up, this work must rest upon the other. I have had so much writing to do that I write very rapidly. I am not willing to let the matter go from my hand without being copied, for I know that I am not a good penman. I often write, as I am writing this morning, as many as fifteen pages before breakfast. For three weeks, with the exception of three mornings, I have not slept past two o’clock a.m. I do not sleep in the day time. Every moment seems so precious to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 7)
I have matter which the people need to put into little books. I have several small books, testimonies to the church, to be prepared as they have been prepared in the past. This is the work of Sister Peck. She is a precious help to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 8)
Every time I leave my home to attend a meeting I lose two or three months’ work. Often I am brought home unable to do anything because of complete exhaustion. I know not what it means, even at my age, to take things easy. I feel reined up as I see the people as though before the great white throne of judgment, to be searched through and through, and to [be] weighed in the balances of the sanctuary; and if I do not give them the warning, I shall be accountable for their sins. My burden does not diminish as my age increases. My memory is good, my spirits are good, but it is a trying ordeal for me to attend these meetings. I see before me faces I can remember, who are in error and sin; and the Lord gives me a message to fit their case. It takes all the powers of mind, soul, and body to speak to thousands of people, to make my voice reach those inside and outside the tent.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 9)
I may go before the people determined not to feel so deeply, but to see the people is enough. I forget that I am weak. I pour out the God-given message; and after a three-weeks’ meeting is ended, I am unable to write, and unable to sleep, and can only say, Lord, I have done what I could. Now pity me, help me. Thank the Lord, in about two or three weeks I recover. I am now as well as ever I have been, and have attended meetings each Sabbath, and spoken to the church here, though unable to stand. I have been compelled to sit in a chair while speaking, thanking the Lord I could speak at all.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 10)
I have written these particulars that you may understand why I cannot attend your conference. I dare not leave the work here. Could we have had the means that has been used in different ways in America, we could so have advanced the work that we could have responded to your call. But not now. The debts I have incurred to do the work that has been done will, every one, be settled, in what way I know not, but the Lord will help me. I am among those who do not know what my husband passed through to establish the work in years gone by; and it is very hard for them to believe that there is any successful outcome to moving by faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 11)
We have had to press against any amount of real difficulties and walls built up of imaginary difficulties. Thus we have moved step by step. The unbelief we meet in our brethren is not in those who have had an experience in the work, but those who are inexperienced. They are men of excellent ability and headstrong, and when we make an attempt to advance, they build up the wall, [saying], “It can’t be done.” But I move right ahead, with them blocking the way at every advance. This week we commence the camp meeting at Newcastle. We shall plant the standard of truth in this new place.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 12)
We have waited for the way to open, for some means to come in that I should have had but have not. I am now six months in debt to my workers. I owe one of the Wessels in Africa one thousand pounds, which has been called for, but we still advance. The Lord knows all about it. Our doctors and ministers could do a much greater work if they had facilities, but they are handicapped in every way. We are not making the advance we should make with the intelligent workers that we have. With the experienced men we now have, the work could advance healthfully and solidly if we had something to work with.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 13)
In every place where a camp meeting is held, we keep workers in that place until a church is raised up. Then comes the difficulty. Where shall we meet after the tent is taken down? We do not know of anything else to do but to arise and build. Every nerve and muscle has then to be taxed to the uttermost to plan and devise how this is to be done. We pray and we weep. We spend hours in the night season laying the matter before Him who can help us; then we go ahead inch by inch, step by step, not seeing the end, but still advancing.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 14)
But now I shall stop. You will understand that I am not at liberty to leave this country. Unbelief, “You can’t do it,”“It is impossible,” have met us at every step; still we advance. There is nothing for me to do but to remain here until the work is placed on a solid foundation.
(13LtMs, Lt 125, 1898, 15)
Lt 125a, 1898
Irwin, Brother Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 18, 1898 Variant of Lt 125, 1898. Dear Brother Irwin:
I read your letter with interest. I mark that which you say in reference to Dr. Kellogg. He is in a hard and trying place, and it would be marvelous if he did not make some mistakes. Poor Brother; he has stood nobly for the truth, and I am deeply interested in him that he should become a true, earnest, whole-hearted, sincere worker, straightforward in every line.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 1)
I cannot understand why so much means is absorbed in the Gospel Wagon. I fear he is getting upon his hands a work so deep there is no bottom; and I greatly fear for him. Just as long as he feels his dependence upon God, he will be kept; but when he begins to trust in his own wisdom, and does not have confidence in his ministering brethren, just so sure Satan will work to obtain the advantage over him. Seek in every way possible to help him. He can do great harm if he in his position of responsibility shall become distrustful of our standard of truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 2)
We know that the Lord has kept him thus far from making grave blunders, but we must pray for our brother. We need a great amount of faith. We need now as never before to seek for daily consecration to God. We must not be off guard one moment. The Lord alone can help us, and He will do it.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 3)
*****
Monday Morning: I am awakened at two o’clock. Today is mail day. At nine o’clock a.m. the American mail closes for taking to Sydney. You ask me to come to your conference in America. I was seventy-one years old last November 26, [but] this is not the reason I plead for not attending your conference. We have done what we could—advanced slowly, planting the standard of truth in every place we could. But dearth of means has been a serious hindrance. We have had to work at a great disadvantage, and meet and breast many discouragements, for want of facilities. We dare not show one bit of unbelief. We advance just as far as we can see, and then go far ahead of sight, moving by faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 4)
We stripped ourselves of everything we could possibly spare in the line of money, until the openings were so many and the necessities so great, we have hired money until I have been compelled to say, I cannot donate more. My workers are the best, most faithful, and devoted girls I ever expect to find. In order to advance the work I have donated the wages that should have been paid to them; and [at] the last call, for the first time my name was not on the list. I must be just as well as liberal. The openings are abundant, but we can only move very slowly. The work that ought to have been done has not been done, and I cannot feel at liberty to leave here now.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 5)
I have been blessed with the best company of lady workers I ever have had. They are with me heart and soul to meet any emergency. They give not only their tithe, but offerings; and they dress as inexpensively as any ladies I have ever been associated with. There is not a ripple of disaffection or discontent. They are with me. They help me in every way; and we are, as far as this is concerned, favored. But one of my typewriters has taken cold. Her lungs are effected, and she is prohibited from doing any typewriting for six months; and in that time [it] will be determined whether she can ever engage in this work again. Now my letter writing comes to an end.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 6)
I have one editor only—could use four besides Sister Peck and Marian, who are both preparing books to come out for me. One that has been my helper is laid up. Only two typewriters I had, besides Sarah (McEnterfer). The work of preparing articles for papers, and copying my letters, rests upon one. I have had so much writing to do that I write very rapidly, and I am not willing to let the matter to go from my hands without being copied, for I know I am not a good penman. I often write, as I am writing this morning, as high as fifteen pages before breakfast. I have not slept past two o’clock a.m. for three weeks, with the exception of three mornings. I sleep not in the day time. I have not rode out for two weeks. Every moment seems so precious to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 7)
I have matter to put into little books that the people need. I have several small books, testimonies to the church, to be prepared in book form, as have been prepared years in the past. This is the work of Sister Peck. She is a precious help to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 8)
Every time I leave my home to attend a meeting I lose two or three months’ work. I am oftentimes brought home unable to do anything because of complete exhaustion. I know not what it means, even at my age, to take things easy. When before the people, mind, soul, and body are enlisted. I feel reined up as I see the people as before the great white throne of judgment, to be searched through and through, and they to be every one weighed in the balances of the sanctuary; and I am accountable for their souls. My burden does not diminish with my age. My memory is good, my spirits good, but it is a trying ordeal to attend these meetings. I see before me souls—faces I can remember, who are in error and sin; and the Lord gives me a message to fit their case, and it takes all the powers of mind, soul, and body to speak to thousands of people, and my voice to reach them inside the tent and outside the tent-like wall.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 9)
I may go before the people determined not to feel so deeply, but to see the people is enough. I forget I am weak. I pour out upon them the God-given message; and after a three-weeks’ meeting is ended, I am unable to write, and unable to sleep, but just can only say, Lord, I have done what I could. Now pity me, help me. Thank the Lord, in about two or three weeks I recover as well as ever I have been; and I have attended meetings, spoken to the church, when unable to stand—compelled to sit in a chair on the platform, thanking the Lord I can speak at all.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 10)
Now I have written these particulars that you may understand why I cannot attend your conference. The work here I dare not leave. Could we have had the means that has been used up in different ways in America, we could have advanced the work, and have it placed where we could have responded to your call. But not now. The debts I am responsible for to do the work that has been done will, every one, be settled, in what way I know not, but God will help me. I am among those who do not know what my husband and I passed through to establish the work in years gone by; and it is very hard for them to feel that there is any successful outcome to move on by faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 11)
We have to press against any amount of real difficulties and walls built up of imaginary difficulties. So we have moved step by step. It is unbelief that we meet in our brethren—not those who have had an experience in the work, but men of intelligence, men of excellent ability, but headstrong—[who], when we make an attempt to advance, they build up thin walls, [saying], “It can’t be done.” I move right ahead, with them blocking the way at every advance. And now we commence this week a camp meeting at Newcastle. We plant the standard of truth in this new place.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 12)
We have waited for the way to open, [for] some means to come in that I but [they] have not. And now six months in debt to my workers, owing the Wessels in Africa one thousand pounds borrowed money which they have called for, then [a] thousand dollars borrowed money, we still advance. The Lord knows all about it. There are doctors and ministers that could do a much greater work if they had facilities; but, handicapped in every way possible, we are not making the advance, with the intelligent workers that we have, that we should make. The work could advance healthfully and solidly with the experienced men we now have, if we had something to work with.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 13)
There is not a place where the tent is pitched that we do not keep the workers in that place until there is a church is raised up. Then comes the difficulties. Where shall we meet after the tent is taken down? We do not know any other way but to arise and build. Then every nerve and muscle has to be taxed to its uttermost to plan and devise what shall be done; and we pray, and we weep, and we spend hours in the night season laying the matter before Him who alone can help us; and then we go ahead inch by inch, step by step, not seeing the end of the matter, but advancing.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 14)
But now I stop. You understand, I have no liberty to leave this country. Unbelief, “You can’t do it,” and “It is impossible,” have met us at every step; and still we advance. We see no way but [that] I must remain here until the work is placed on a solid foundation.
(13LtMs, Lt 125a, 1898, 15)
Lt 126, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. NP December 18, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 21MR 51-58. J. H. Kellogg:
“Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus: grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: according as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace, wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence.” [Ephesians 1:1-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 1)
These promises are not made to a few, but to all who will come to the heavenly banquet that God has prepared by sending His Son to our world to die in our behalf, that through faith in Him, we should become one with God. The praise and glory of His grace, power, and wisdom is the effectual salvation of a peculiar people. Wonderful possibilities are provided for every one who has faith in Christ. No walls are built to keep any living soul from salvation. The predestination of which God speaks includes all who will accept Christ as a personal Saviour, who will return to their loyalty, to perfect obedience to all God’s commandments. This is the effectual salvation of a peculiar people, chosen by God from among men. All who are willing to be saved by Christ are the elect of God. It is the obedient who are predestinated from the foundation of the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 2)
There is a serious, solemn work to be done at this time. In all places the standard is to be lifted. God has “made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to the good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself; that in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will; that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth.” The word of truth, Bible truth, present truth, is to be presented calmly, soberly, in the demonstration of the Spirit; for the angels of God are making impressions upon minds. “The gospel of your salvation; in whom also, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise.” [Verses 9-13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 3)
What is the seal of the living God, which is placed in the foreheads of His people? It is a mark which angels, but not human eyes, can read; for the destroying angel must see this mark of redemption. The intelligent mind has seen the sign of the cross of Calvary in the Lord’s adopted sons and daughters. The sin of the transgression of the law of God is taken away. They have on the wedding garment, and are obedient and faithful to all God’s commands.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 4)
“Which is the earnest of our inheritance,” Paul continues, “until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints, cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers; that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him; the eyes of your understanding being enlightened, that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of his glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power.” [Verses 14-19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 5)
You are engaged in a great work, but you are treating yourself unwisely. You must guard yourself and those who look to you for instruction, that you may not work away [from] the healthy tone and fragrance which reveals the sound, sensible principles that make sound, sensible workers who can advance God’s cause. This thing you must remember: every standard raised in the work is to be founded on the Rock, that storm and tempest may be unable to sweep it away.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 6)
“According to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come; and hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.” [Verses 19-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 7)
You must not educate your students to look to and depend on you. Do not tell them, as a master does his servant, what work they are to do. You may advise, but let them go to the Lord for counsel. He has given to every man his work. If you should follow your human judgment, you would do the very things that would be out of harmony with God’s purposes and plans. Warn every student against placing dependence on you, for you are not beyond temptation. Even now, though doing the very work the Lord designs to have done, you are embracing too much. The light of Christian example and Christian instruction may be turned in wrong channels, and the work God would have done may become too scattered, thus bringing confusion and discouragement upon the workers.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 8)
The Lord alone must be your Counsellor. Remember that Satan has come down with great power to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they yield to his plans. You are not above temptation. You are not to feel confidence in your own strength. Your only dependence must be in God. Lean hard on Jesus Christ. You have worked hard to bring about good results. Do not now make any mistakes.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 9)
You must never, never seek to lift one pin, remove one landmark, that the Lord has given to His people as truth. You can manipulate matters to suit your own plans and devices. But just as soon as you allow your influence to lead away from the strait and narrow path that the Lord has cast up for His people, in order to accommodate yourself, your prosperity will cease, for God will not be your guide. The record of Nebuchadnezzar’s life has been presented to me again and again to present to you, that you may be warned not to trust in yourself and your own wisdom, or to make flesh your arm. Never seek for popularity. Never let the banner be lowered or drop from your hands in order to blend in the wording of the message for these last days anything but that which will keep the features of our faith prominent. “Here are they which keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 10)
You are in positive danger. You are placing too many duties upon yourself and those connected with you. Unless you give yourself time for prayer and for study of the Scriptures, you will be in danger of accommodating the Scriptures to your own ideas. Take heed that in the work you are doing, you do not misapply your powers, giving all you have to a work which is not a whole but only a part of the work to be done. Keep the part you are doing in symmetrical proportion with the other lines of the work, that the structure we are building may be firm and solid, able to withstand the stress of circumstances and temptation.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 11)
The Lord’s church is to Him the dearest object on earth. Creation itself was originated in the purpose of God that He might glorify Himself in the redemption of His people. Your work is not to shape itself. It is not to be separated from the church. Neither are you in any way to demerit the ministry and exalt the work you are doing above the church. You are not to allow the students to suppose your work is separate, because in doing this, you will show that you are not a co-worker with God. You may carry things in such a way that those connected with you will be led to think that you should be taken away, all that you had advised, planned, and set in operation would have to go forward just as you had planned.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 12)
We hope that the blessing of God will attend you because you walk humbly with God, yoked up with Christ, that He will spare your life to accomplish a work that will be as enduring as eternity. The apostle teaches us God’s purpose when he calls the gospel “the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: to the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, according to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” [Ephesians 3:9-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 13)
Rest assured that God has a church, and that you are to be a co-laborer with Him. “I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body, and one spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.” [Ephesians 4:1-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 14)
By Christ the work upon which the fulfillment of God’s purpose rests was accomplished. This was the agreement in the councils of the Godhead. The Father purposed in counsel with His Son that the human family should be tested and proved to see whether they would be allured by the temptations of Satan, or whether they would make Christ their righteousness, keeping God’s commandments, and live. God gave to His Son all who would be true and loyal. Christ covenanted to redeem them from the power of Satan, at the price of His own life. We have the condition of this covenant. “Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him; he hath put him to grief. When thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied. By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many: for he shall bear their iniquities.” [Isaiah 53:10, 11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 15)
In giving Christ, God gave heaven’s choicest gift. He has given us all the rich blessings presented in the Word. When Christ ascended to heaven, the Holy Spirit took His place, and was a perfect representation of Him. It is the work of the Spirit to minister the richest grace, and make it effectual in the hearts of God’s people, that the elect may be gathered into one family. We need more quiet, abiding trust in God, and then the very best and highest activities will be put forth. Not one false movement will be made. We need to cultivated a calm, and obedient trust in God. To young and old, this is worth more than tongue can tell.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 16)
Genuine religion brings its sanctifying influence into all a man thinks, says, and does. Let every one connected with you, my brother, see that you are discharging aright the duties God has laid upon you, that you are keeping your heart free from every scheme of selfishness. You may say, “What does Sister White mean?” Look carefully, my brother, for there are schemes that savor of selfishness. You may be sure that these must be purged away if, in that work that is a right work, you strive lawfully. Loving God supremely and your neighbor as Christ has loved you, you fulfill the divine law. In any business transaction, in any line of service, be sure that not one thread of selfishness is drawn into the fabric.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 17)
The work you have entered upon is good, but you are carrying it to excess. Thus you are absorbing talent and means which should be devoted to other lines of work, which are suffering. There are many things that need to be lifted and strengthened in various ways. The amount of work done for the needy and destitute is to be equally divided. You should gather less upon yourself, and do some real work to place workers in destitute fields, where they can work in the same lines in which you are working. You are becoming dizzy; you are losing your clear, firm, healthful conception of the work of God for this time. Know your limitation, for the sake of those who have been trying to plant the standard in fields where they have nothing. Know what you can do and what you cannot do.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 18)
There is an importance attached to every phase of the work done now. You are not to break the coupling pin. This may seem to you not of much value, but it means a great deal to you. For the safety of those you would educate, God has given the coupling pin, and you and your students need to be educated and trained not to make the mistake some have made by breaking the coupling pin which unites you and your work firmly with the body of God’s commandment-keeping people.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 19)
The spirit of fidelity must be taught and practiced. Remember that in all your work that is done under the sun, the spirit in which the work is done will appear, whether it be good or evil. Work so that your neighbor shall not suffer the least injustice in any particular by any of your arrangements.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 20)
The work you have hold of is only a piece of the work God would have done. Say to your students, “I can only give you what the Lord has given me. As you go forth from this school, look to God as your Companion, your Counselor. Whether you preach the word, whether you teach in our schools, whether you practice as a physician, whether you cultivate the soil, or follow a trade, look to the Lord as your guide, your Helper, your Friend. You may be called to act in councils. You may be called upon to go to foreign lands. Remember that you can never go beyond the domain of God. Give to what you do all the tact and strength of mind and heart, sinew and muscle. Do your best.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 21)
“You are not to seek to be controlled by men. Christ is your Master. Remember that you are only one member of the body, and that the different members of the body are to be controlled by the Holy Spirit. ‘Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord.’ [Isaiah 52:11.] Keep yourselves unspotted from the world. It is only as the different members of the body perform their several offices that the unity of the body is preserved. You can never be an independent whole. There is only one head. I am not your master. Call not any man master. You have one Master, who is in heaven.”
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 22)
“And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the slight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole body, fitly joined together, and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.” [Ephesians 4:11-16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 23)
“Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savor.... For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord; walk as children of light: (for the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth;) proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.” [Ephesians 5:1, 2, 8-11.]
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 24)
These Scriptures were given me to give to you. Especially were the principles laid down in the twelfth chapter of Romans enjoined upon you for careful study. The men of God’s appointment will not be sustained if they are not doers of His Word, in small matters as well as large. You are in positive danger. Satan is trying by every device to weaken you, so that you will become exalted in your own opinion. Thus you will permit the enemy to gain power over you. God, who is high and lifted up, will use men as His instruments as long as they will work humbly, seeking wisdom from Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 25)
The Lord has a church upon this earth. He has a people who are working with an undivided interest, a people who is dear to His heart because they are consecrated to Him. There are also men whose names are on the church books who are not serving God, who are robbing Him by withholding the tithes and offerings which He, as the householder, requires as His portion. But because there are tares among the wheat, shall we disparage the church of God? Never! We may demerit ourselves, but never demerit those who are striving amid temptation and trial. These are the ones whom God loves.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 26)
The medical missionary work is not to be divorced from the church. Men of power and strength of mind are to grasp every opportunity of becoming acquainted with the Word of God. This Word each individual who would win eternal life must eat and drink as the flesh and blood of the Son of God. All our new converts need training. Well-directed labor should be put forth that they may receive light. There is constant need of men will well-balanced minds, who will not step aside either into the fire or into the water.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 27)
Some who read the Word catch at ideas which they suppose give them great light. They present this supposed light as truth, but as they have not really studied the Word, as some have done, they will, full of ardor and zeal, present theories which, if received, will counterwork the efforts which have been put forth since 1844 to give the people of God a connected chain of truth. They do not know what they are doing, but they disturb those who suppose they have a solid foundation. These crave for new ideas and suppositions, which mar the symmetrical development of character. Under the influence of the Holy Spirit, those with this enthusiastic temperament would be enabled to do the highest service. The quickening influence of the life in their message would give character to the work, and advance it, diffusing the grace and spirit of truth in all its lines. But let such a one put his whole mind upon some idea which is not correct, and deformity rather than symmetry is developed.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 28)
This is the danger now existing in the medical missionary work. Many who go to school to be educated in this line do not obtain as much as they thought they would. If they had not placed themselves in a school, but had remained where they could be constantly receiving and constantly giving, they would have received increased light.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 29)
There is a great work to be done in calling for volunteers for the canvassing work. Canvassers are not to be restricted by being told that they must not talk upon subjects of the truth, that they are to give no Bible readings. They are to put all their energies and enlightenment into the work, and if they can help any one by speaking to him directly and personally, let them do it. They should be perfectly free to speak or to pray with those who are awakened. Some have not the burden to do this work, and they should not try to converse with those they meet, for they would be unable to enlighten them. The truth must go forward. The church militant is not the church triumphant. It has been shown me that those who are fitted to enlighten minds will often have opportunity to read from the Bible or from books which teach the truth, and thus bring the evidence of truth to enlighten souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 30)
The youth should be encouraged to learn what they can do in medical missionary lines. They should be taught how to reach the masses who are sunken so low that their condition is apparently hopeless. And they should not be restricted in regard to working with ministers. This is not the Lord’s mind or His will. I speak decidedly, for these questions are constantly coming up for decision. The people of God are called now to do a sacred work.
(13LtMs, Lt 126, 1898, 31)
Lt 127, 1898
Wilson, Brother and Sister [G. T.] Hamilton, Newcastle, Australia December 27, 1898 Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 375. Dear Brother and Sister Wilson:
I was made sad to hear of your last attack. Brother Haskell wrote us in regard to it. But still cling to the promise. This is our only hope. We have made a mistake in being backward in praying for the sick to be healed for fear that they would die. We must move forward in faith, and pray and believe that we shall receive the promise, trusting in God’s Word, whatever appearances may be, however our faith may be tested. We are to take God at His word. In praying for the sick, it is no sign that we are unbelieving to keep saying, If it can be for Thy glory to do this for us, we will praise Thee, and magnify Thy holy name.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 1)
It seems that we cannot let you go. My heart clings with faith to the assurance that unseen things will yet take place, that we shall see Brother Wilson in a favorable condition, restored by the power of God. As there is no healing power in any human being, we must trust in God, who loves us, and who gave Himself for us. Whether we live or die, we are the Lord’s. You have a pitiful, loving, compassionate Redeemer, who loves you, who blesses you. He will not leave nor forsake you. He who understands the present and future history of all will do that which is for our best good and His name’s glory. Oh, the great Physician is our only help, our only hope. He can do all things. Then let us trust implicitly in Him who gave His life for us.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 2)
The interest here seems to be as great here as in Stanmore and Brisbane. I spoke to hundreds this afternoon. As this week is a holiday, both men and women compose the congregation. A large number of men come to the meetings. They are nice looking people. We did not expect to see so many.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 3)
My beloved brother and sister, you are being tested and tried. Let not your faith fail. Trust yourself, Brother Wilson, wholly and entirely with Him who is faithful. When a man earnestly and intensely breathes a prayer to God in the only name given under heaven whereby we can be saved, there is in that intensity and earnestness, a pledge from God that He is about to answer that prayer, exceedingly and abundantly above all that we can ask or think. We must not only pray in the name of Jesus, but by the inspiration and kindling of the Holy Spirit. This explains what is meant when it is said, The Holy Spirit within us maketh intercession for us with groaning which cannot be uttered. The petitions must be offered in earnest faith. Then they will reach the mercy seat. Unwearyingly persist in prayer. God does not say, Pray once, and I will answer you. His word is, Pray, and I will answer you. Pray, pray, and we shall pray also. We shall press our petitions to His throne.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 4)
I spoke this afternoon for more than an hour, and have written besides these two pages, sixteen pages to Brother Haskell, which is waiting to be copied. This makes eighteen pages written today.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 5)
We see and greatly deplore that so many who claim to be Christians are not converted. They do not know what is truth. But the people here are certainly hearing the truth. The trumpet is giving no uncertain sound. We are trying to present the truth as it is in Jesus. To those who look for Him, He will appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 6)
Worry not, my dear fellow laborer in the Lord. Jesus loves you, and He blesses you. His promise is sure. Hold fast; be of good courage in the Lord. He is your Helper, He is your Redeemer. We pray constantly for you, that the Lord may spare you to His people who need your labors so much.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 7)
Dear Sister Wilson, the Lord in whom you trust will give you His light and His grace and His comfort at this trying hour of watching, hoping, and praying. Jesus is your strength. He knows that your strength is small. He knows that you have no powers only as it comes from the Lord God of heaven. The Lord loves you, and He will not turn away your prayer. He has said, The prayer of faith will save the sick. Christ is the Restorer. Satan is the Destroyer. All that mortals can do is to follow implicitly the Word of the Lord. In this they do their part. Will the Lord fail in doing His part? Press your petitions to the throne of grace, and then wait, trustfully, hopefully. God grant you victory after victory through prayer and faith in Him who stands behind the promise.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 8)
I cannot sleep past one o’clock. I am praying for Brother Wilson, and in all my petitions I say, Not our will, but thine, O Lord, be done. He knows this—not a prayer of doubt, but of perfect trust that God knows what is best for Brother Wilson and for us. Our work is to pray, to believe, and to wait patiently for Him who is our Saviour I pray, O God, the living God, reveal Thyself. Make known Thy power unto Thy people, and may this sickness result in our good and Thine own name’s glory. There is not a thread of unbelief in this pray[er], but perfect submission to the will of God, who is mighty to save to the utmost all who believe in Him. Whatever objectionable circumstances attend the case, we have nothing to do with appearances.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 9)
God desires us to trust implicitly in Him, and if it is for our good and His name’s glory to do the work, it will be done. We are to wait. The power of the Lord is limitless. We poor mortals need to purify our souls, that when the Lord works for us, it will not ruin us. This is the reason that so few of the sick are healed. If they were, man would be elevated in self-esteem. We must learn from Jesus to be meek and lowly of heart, and we shall find rest unto our souls.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 10)
Never for a moment question that God loves you. He does love you, and He does give you evidence of His love. Thank our heavenly Father for a compassionate Saviour, who can save to the uttermost, soul and body. The Lord bless you, is my most earnest prayer daily.
(13LtMs, Lt 127, 1898, 11)
Lt 128, 1898
Brethren in California Hamilton, Newcastle, New South Wales, Australia December 28, 1898 Previously unpublished. One o’clock a.m. Dear Brethren in California:
We received your draft yesterday. Thank you for this favor, which means more to us than you can see and understand. We have no facilities in Cooranbong, and while struggling with all the power we have to advance the work, we can do so little, because we have not the means to do with. The money you have sent will help us.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 1)
I send you with this a copy of a letter from Brother and Sister Haskell. They are at work in Brisbane. A company has been raised up there, but a meetinghouse must be built, else the work will ravel out. I can invest something in this work, but the question is, Where is the money needed most? We need means to erect buildings for the students, means to make of Avondale all that the Lord designs it shall be as an object lesson. I shall seek wisdom from God. For the last six months I have not been able to pay my workers. A heavy grocery bill has been accumulating in Newcastle, the place where we trade, but the merchants have waited patiently for me to settle the account.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 2)
Judging from the prospect here in Newcastle, we shall have to build a church here, and that without delay. Then Maitland, a beautiful town twenty miles from this place and twenty miles from Cooranbong, must be entered. These places are of great interest. If churches are raised up in them, it will be a great strength to the church in Cooranbong. We need all the help we can obtain to secure souls for Jesus Christ, souls who will co-operate with us in the great work for this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 3)
Brother Herbert Lacey has been working here for six months. Before he came, not a discourse had been given by our ministers. Reading matter has been circulated freely. The place has been well canvassed, and now the camp meeting is being held here.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 4)
It has been a trying time lately. We have had a severe drought, but on the first day of this meeting, there was a violent storm, with rain and wind. This made havoc of our tents. It seemed like the work of the enemy to discourage us. But our Sabbath meeting was excellent. The presence of the Lord was with us, and when the rain poured down the hardest, we lifted up our voices in songs of praise and thanksgiving. This meeting told wonderfully on the unbelievers in the congregation. They felt that the presence of God was among us. After the heaviest downpour of rain, we had a season of prayer for those who had come forward for prayer, and the earnest petitions poured forth showed that the Holy Spirit was upon the ministers who prayed. Then we closed the meeting, which had lasted from three o’clock till nearly sundown.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 5)
On Sunday the wind blew fiercely at times, but the meetings continued. Sunday afternoon the Lord gave me much freedom in speaking. The largest tent we have ever had in this country was filled to overflowing. The people who were standing, formed a wall outside the tent. This being the holiday season, many people came from the other suburbs of Newcastle. These will carry the news to all parts of the city and to other places. Hundreds are in attendance in the afternoons and evenings. Sabbath afternoon there was quite a congregation of outsiders. On Sunday large numbers were on the ground.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 6)
Monday afternoon it was estimated that about five hundred were present at the meeting. On Tuesday I spoke to a tent full, and they listened with intense interest. They seem as in the days of Christ, astonished at the wonderful things brought from the Scriptures. The Bible, they say, will be a new book to them. Intelligent, noble-looking men and women compose our audiences, and we feel reproved that we have not had a camp meeting in Newcastle before. It means much to us if the Lord waters the seed sown.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 7)
The people of this place and the surrounding suburbs are as sheep without a shepherd. Before we went to Queensland, there were represented to me different parties in the different suburbs, and I seemed to hear the Macedonian cry, “Come over and help us.” [Acts 16:9.] The words were spoken, “There are scattered sheep without a shepherd.” [See Mark 6:34.] If we could have workers and means sufficient to carry forward the work which the situation of the people demands, we should have churches established in all these central colonies. Some cities like Brisbane, scattered over a large territory, should have two small churches to accommodate the people. To this end we mean to work. May the Lord help the churches now established to become lightbearers to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 8)
The time to work is short. I cannot leave this country until I see the standard of truth planted in our cities and their suburbs. If the ministerial laborers are imbued with the Holy Spirit, souls will be converted, and we shall see of the salvation of God. There might be twenty workers employed where there is now one. May the Lord give the people for whom we are working an understanding heart. The work is not ours; it is God’s. The Lord Jesus bids us to let our light shine in clear and distinct rays. He tells us to lift the voice like a trumpet, to cry aloud, and spare not. [Isaiah 58:1.]
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 9)
There are thousands upon thousands who with defective spiritual eyesight are mistaking phantoms for realities, and realities for phantoms, calling a world an atom and an atom a world. They are practicing on themselves every deception of Satan, and accepting a succession of delusions in grasping for temporal gain. Christ urges them as they respect their own present and eternal good not to lose eternity out of their reckoning. The voice of warning must be given. The truth must be set before the people. The standard must be raised before their sight, extending and elevating their observation, bringing eternity to their view. As the pleasure-lovers and the worshipers of mammon make the religion of the Bible secondary to their own ambitious projects to attain worldly things, Christ will use His servants to speak His Word with clearness and power that man liveth not by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God. Truth, eternal truth, must be proclaimed in every place.
(13LtMs, Lt 128, 1898, 10)
Lt 129, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma Hamilton, Newcastle, New South Wales, Australia December 28, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 6BC 1112; 4Bio 371-373. Dear Children Edson and Emma White:
We are now opening the work in Newcastle. This place is upon the borders of a broad expanse of water. It is a sea port, a coal mining district, and ships come to this place and go to all other parts of the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 1)
We have been waiting to get money to build up an interest in this place. Our tents were pitched here last week, and meetings opened here last Thursday evening. The tent was full of attentive listeners. At first it was thought that the holiday season might not be the best for introducing a Seventh-day Adventist camp meeting. We feared the people coming in from the suburbs would come to amuse themselves in their own way. But a better time could not have been selected. Our minds are called to the great day of the feast, when Jesus cried, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink.” [John 7:37.] So on this occasion we are presenting the Word of God, the living bread and the living water of salvation. The very first night the tent was full, and the people stood around the outside like a wall.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 2)
We have had a terrible tempest of rain and wind. It did bad work for our small tents, but the large tent was new, and staked with poles and cross poles inside, so that it would be difficult to blow it down. On Friday night the drought was broken.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 3)
The wind became a howling gale, and continued over Sabbath. Sabbath the rain just poured down, as if the windows of heaven were opened. Nevertheless our meetings went on, and there was a good attendance from the camp. Men had to leave the meeting and attend to securing the tents in the tempest of wind and rain. Sabbath afternoon I spoke to a full tent, and the Lord gave me great freedom. Many were in tears. I spoke from John 11. All seemed to listen as if spellbound. I called them forward for prayers. Quite a number responded and then bore [their] testimony. Then the order of the meeting had to be changed because of the downpour of rain. All joined in singing hymns until the storm began to abate.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 4)
The rich blessing of God rested upon the people. The ministers bore a clear, decided testimony. We knew that the Holy Spirit was in the congregation, working upon human hearts. It was a most precious Sabbath to all present. There was deep conviction of soul among the ministers. In the season of prayer for those who came forward, Elder Robinson and Elder Daniells prayed with the fervor of the Holy Spirit’s power, notwithstanding the tempest and the pouring rain, all countenances expressed gladness and joy.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 5)
Meetings have been held every day. On Sunday there was no morning meeting. All the camp was busy in repairing the injury done to the tents; all worked diligently, so that the meeting might begin at eleven o’clock. At three p.m., when I spoke, the tent was crowded to its utmost capacity, and there was a wall of people on the outside. On the Sabbath I spoke on the fifteenth of John; on Sunday, on the fourteenth; the Lord gave me great freedom. These two meetings on Sabbath and Sunday were excellent, because the God of Israel was walking through our encampment.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 6)
On Tuesday afternoon I spoke again to the tent full. More could have found seats, but a large number were present. I spoke from 1 Peter 1:1-10. The Lord imbued me with His Holy Spirit, and many of the hearers were deeply affected. In the evening the tent was crowded to its utmost capacity. Elder Daniells spoke, and the closest attention was given. The weather was pleasant all day, and we had a lovely moonlight evening. We think we shall have no more storms during the meeting, but this is generally a cloudy, stormy coast. Not so at Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 7)
We have this morning, December 28, decided that the meeting must be continued over the third Sabbath and Sunday. Those who are so attentive and interested must have a chance to hear the word of God. It being the holiday season from the 22nd of December until after New Year’s, parties come from places all around, from Cooranbong and the nearer towns, from beyond Maitland and from the many suburbs of Newcastle. The report of the meeting will be carried far and near.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 8)
We expect that there will be a church raised up here, which will be a great help to us in Cooranbong. There has not been one Sabbath keeper in Newcastle, and we feel that now is the time to work in this city. Newcastle is an important place, very much so to us; for we want to have a strong force to help us in our work in Cooranbong, which has but just been entered upon. If God will, next season we shall have a camp meeting in Maitland, a most beautiful town twenty miles from Newcastle, and twenty miles from Cooranbong.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 9)
Before we visited Queensland, the situation was opened to me; several companies were reaching out their arms toward us, saying, Give us the bread of life; open to us the Word of God. Then said one of authority, “They are as poor sheep without a shepherd. They know not the truth.”
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 10)
I was quite sure that it was these places where we are now laboring that need our help. Some of the people come long distances, bring their lunch, and remain from morning until after the evening meeting. This is just as it has been laid before me. I want to remain here until they are established, a goodly company upon a sure foundation. This is the work before us. My soul is carrying a heavy weight. We have a good company of workers, and if all will surrender themselves to God, we shall just as surely see of His salvation as we have seen it in previous meetings held in the Colonies.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 11)
It is not our duty to hover over the churches already formed. God bids us, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. We want men and we want means. We want laborers to take hold of the work, and put all there is of them into earnest labor. The voice of duty is the voice of God, an inborn, heaven-sent guide. We are to lift the standard of truth, and plant it in every city as fast as we can obtain means. We will lift the standard, we will put out our true colors to the gaze of men and angels, confessing our faith in the first, second, and third angel’s messages. Now under the third all these messages have place in the warnings to be given to the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 12)
There is no safety in avoiding responsibility. There must be a true standing to our colors. There must be no deception or evasion. We are Seventh-day Adventists, and it is our duty to show why, that the world may know in advance where we are to be found in the day of test and trial.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 13)
Our principles are stated on an uplifted banner. “The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:12.] The Redeemer of the world has declared that it is only those who confess Him before men that He will confess before the angels in heaven. Those whose principles are established upon the Word of God should manifest those principles unflinchingly in the full view of the world.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 14)
None should lightly regard the principles sustained by the Word of God. Every soul needs to have a deep, abiding sense of the importance of knowing for himself what is truth, not what is the minister’s opinion but what saith the Scriptures. Christ’s prayer just before His crucifixion was for His disciples. Listen: “I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I sent them into the world.” [John 17:15-18.]
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 15)
Let us bear this in mind, that as God sent His Son into the world to represent the truth in character, in action, so has Christ sent us into the world to represent His character, because we put on Christ and reveal that we have the mind of Christ. “And for their sakes I sanctify myself,” Christ said, “that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word, that they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us; that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that they may be one: even as we are one. I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.” [Verses 19-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 16)
Both the understanding and the heart are to be sanctified through the truth, that there may be the most intimate and conscious connection with the pure, sacred springs from which they derive their light and inspiration. We must have the Holy Spirit; we must draw from the deep resources of all moral and intellectual power, in order to co-operate with God. We need to put to the stretch every spiritual sinew, nerve, and muscle, that we may carry forward the work in a strong, wholesome manner. We behold in the cross of Christ our efficiency, our inexhaustible source of power. Here we may well be ambitious in behalf of Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 129, 1898, 17)
Lt 130, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister Hamilton, Newcastle, New South Wales, Australia December, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 21MR 227-236. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
Since coming here, we have had a rather trying experience. Sara and I came on the ground Friday. The day was very oppressive. In the afternoon there was a smart shower and a high wind. On Sabbath I attended morning meeting at six o’clock. Quite a large number were present. I felt the spirit of prayer. I arose and spoke. I did not know that I spoke, but they say that I did. I seemed to be elsewhere. All through the night I had seemed to be in meetings, presenting the subject of the reception of the Holy Spirit. This was my burden in laboring—somewhere, I cannot tell where. The whole subject was the opening of our hearts to the Holy Spirit. I was trying to present to those who were there the great necessity of receiving the Spirit. Christ told the disciples, “I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.” [John 16:12.] Their own limited comprehension put a restraint upon Him, so that He could not open to them the things He longed to unfold, for it would be labor lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 1)
On the Sabbath Elder Starr spoke in the forenoon. In the afternoon I spoke from John 15. I sought to impress upon the people the lesson of that wonderful parable of the vine and the branches. John 15:1-6. There are two kinds of connection between the branches and the vine. The one is deceptive, superficial. The crowd pressing upon Christ had no living union with Him by genuine faith. But a poor woman that had been many years a great sufferer and had spent all her living upon physicians but was made no better, but rather worse, thought if she could get within reach of Him, if she could only touch the hem of His garment, she would be made whole. Christ understood all that was in her heart, and He placed Himself where she could have the opportunity she desired. He would use that act to distinguish the touch of genuine faith from the casual contact of those who were crowding about Him from mere curiosity.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 2)
When the woman reached forth her hand, and touched the hem of His garment, she thought this stealthy touch would not be known by anyone; but Christ recognized that touch, and responded to her faith by His healing power. She realized in a moment that she was made whole, and the Lord Jesus would not let such faith pass unnoticed. He turned Him about quickly, and said, “Who touched me?” All the disciples were pressing close around Him, and Peter said, “The multitude throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me?” And Jesus said, “Somebody hath touched me; for I perceive that virtue hath gone out of me.” When the woman saw that she was not hid, she came tremblingly, and cast herself at His feet, telling the whole story. For [twelve] years she had been afflicted; but as soon as her finger touched the hem of His garment, she was made whole. Jesus said to her, “Daughter, be of good comfort; thy faith hath made thee whole. Go in peace.” [Luke 8:43-48.] The mere touch of faith brought its reward, and how then can we doubt God?
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 3)
Tuesday morning, December 27
The wind has been just fearful. After the rain ceased, clouds still encompassed the encampment, and the wind blew. Sabbath afternoon I spoke to a larger number than we had reason to expect. Many not of our faith were present. I called upon all those who wished to give themselves to the Lord fully, and seek Him, to come forward. Quite a number came forward, and then bore their testimony.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 4)
A deep impression was made as I spoke from (John 15), on the vine and the branches. I spoke of the wonderful contrast between the spurious branches and the true branches, those that have a vital connection with the parent stock. I read only a few verses, to imprint upon their minds the necessity of abiding in Christ.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 5)
I presented the invitation, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] Simple enough, is it not? Thus it appears. The promise is large and far-reaching. Rest for the soul is comprehensive. It implies much. It means deliverance from constant perplexing uncertainty. The word rest is repeated. “I will give you rest.” In wearing Christ’s yoke and learning of Him His meekness and lowliness, “ye shall find rest to your souls.” Here is a giving by Christ; and on our part, an acceptance of the promise, a conscious finding, a sense of relief from all perplexing doubt.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 6)
The reason why there are so many in perplexity is they take their case into their own finite hands and manufacture yokes that are not pleasant for them to wear. They suppose they understand their own case, and will worry and plan and devise, when Christ stands inviting, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Verses 29, 30.] I said, If you have not found the rest that Christ has offered to give you upon condition that you learn of Him who is meek and lowly of heart, would you not better without delay yoke up with Christ, bear only His burdens, and not pile upon yourselves burdens that weigh you down to the earth? All your trouble is because you are so anxious to run things yourselves that you do not wear the yoke of Christ, which He declares is easy. The yokes of your own manufacturing gall the neck that wears them. Christ says, Try my yoke, it is easy; lift my burdens, for they are light.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 7)
Will these hearers before me hear to a purpose? A Paul may plant, an Apollos water, but God giveth the increase. Christ give rest to all who receive Him by faith. You are not to conjure up a variety of objects that you must enter into in order to find rest, assurance, confidence. Just leave that work, which none of the wisest of the human family can do, and put your trust in One who has promised rest to your souls. Do just what He has told you to do, and be assured that God will do all that He has engaged to do. The invitation is, Come unto me, and I will give you rest. Have you come to Him renouncing all your makeshifts, all your unbelief, all your self-righteousness? Come just as you are, weak, helpless, and ready to die. What is the “rest?” It is the consciousness that God is true, that He never disappoints a soul who comes unto Him. His pardon is full and free, and His acceptance of you means rest to your soul, rest in His love.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 8)
But be sure that you act your part; co-operate with the One who has promised. By some the promise is grasped so eagerly that it becomes their own, and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit is their experience. Others suppose that they must wait to become worthy. Never, never will you become worthy, for if this were possible the Prince of heaven would never have come to our world. He in this action shows before all the universe of heaven that He has united humanity to Himself in order that humanity may stand on vantage ground through co-operating with Christ, that man may have his test, his trial. Through the merits of the Son of God he becomes a partaker of the divine nature.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 9)
“Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.” [Philippians 2:12.] How is this? Fear lest you shall weave into the fabric your own threads of selfishness. Fear lest you shall err in choosing the timber for your character building. God alone can supply the solid timber. Well may mortal man be afraid of weaving into his character the miserable threads of his own inherited and cultivated tendencies. Well may he tremble lest he shall not submit all things to Him who is working in his behalf, that God’s will shall be done in him. God welcomes all who come to Him just as they are, not building themselves up in self-righteousness, not seeking to justify self, not claiming merit for that which they call a good action, not priding themselves on their knowledge of what constitutes righteousness. Put on the wedding garment, which Christ has prepared, and drop the old citizen’s dress; then you can sit down in heavenly places with Christ Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 10)
While you have been walking in meekness and lowliness of heart, a work has been going on for you, a work which only God could do, for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure. And that good pleasure is to have you abide in Christ, rest in His love. You must not let anything rob your soul of peace, of restfulness, of the assurance that you are accepted just now. Appropriate every promise; all are yours on condition of your complying with the Lord’s prescribed terms. Entire surrender of your ways which seem so very wise, and taking Christ’s ways, is the secret of perfect rest in His love. Giving up one’s life to Him means much more than we suppose.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 11)
We must learn His meekness and lowliness before we realize the fulfillment of the promise, “Ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.] It is by learning the habits of Christ, His meekness, His lowliness, that self becomes transformed—by taking Christ’s yoke upon you and then submitting to learn. There is no one who has not much to learn. All must come under training by Jesus Christ. When they fall upon Christ, their own hereditary and cultivated traits of character are taken away as hindrances to their being partakers of the divine nature. When self dies, then Christ lives in the human agent. He abides in Christ, and Christ lives in him.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 12)
Christ desires all to become His students. He says, Yield yourselves to My training; submit your souls unto Me. I will not extinguish you, but will work out for you such a character that you shall be transformed from the lower school to the higher grade. Submit all things to Me. Let My life, My patience, My longsuffering, My forbearance, My meekness, My lowliness, be worked out in your character, as one that abides in Me and I in him. Then you have the power. Not only, “I will give,” but, “You shall find rest to your souls.” [Verses 28, 29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 13)
God calls for an entire surrender. You cannot receive the Holy Spirit until you break every yoke of bondage, everything that binds you to your old, objectionable traits of character. These are the great hindrances to your wearing Christ’s yoke and learning of Him. The abiding rest—who has it? That rest is found when all justification of self, all reasoning from a selfish standpoint, is put away. Acquaintance with Christ makes you want to abide in Him and to have Him abide in you. Entire surrender of self is required.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 14)
In my dream last Friday night a sentinel stood at the door of an important building, and said to every one who came for entrance, “Have you received the Holy Spirit?” [See Acts 19:2.] A measuring line was in his hand, and but very, very few were admitted into the building. Your size as a human being is nothing. Your size as the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus according to the knowledge you have had will give you an appointment to sit with Christ at the marriage supper of the Lamb, and you will never know the extent of the great advantage given you in the banquet prepared for you.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 15)
You may be tall and well proportioned in self, but no such ones can enter here. None can be admitted who are grown-up children, with all the habits and customs, the disposition, the characteristics, which pertain to children. You have nurtured your suspicions, your criticisms, your bad temper, your self-dignity, and you cannot be permitted to spoil the feast, for all who go in through this door have on the wedding garment, woven in the loom of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 16)
Your leaven of distrust, your want of confidence, your power of accusing, closes against you the door of admittance. Within this door nothing can enter that can possibly mar the happiness of the dwellers here by marring their perfect trust in one another. Those who have educated themselves to pick flaws in the character of others have thus revealed a deformity of character which made families unhappy, which has turned souls from the truth to choose fables. You cannot join the happy family in the heavenly courts, for [He will wipe] all tears from their faces. You can never see the King in His beauty if you are not yourself a representative of the loveliness of Christ’s character.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 17)
Abiding with Christ is choosing only the disposition of Christ, so that He identifies His interests with yours. When you give up your own will, your own wisdom, and learn of Christ as He has invited you, then you shall find entrance to the kingdom of God. Entire, unreserved surrender He requires. Give up your life for Him to order, mold, and fashion; take upon your neck His yoke; submit to be led and taught as well as to lead and teach. Learn that unless you become as a little child you will never enter the kingdom of heaven. Abide in Him, to be and do only what He wills. These are the conditions of discipleship.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 18)
Unless these conditions are complied with, you cannot have rest. Rest is in Christ, and cannot be found as something He gives apart from Himself. The moment the yoke is adjusted to your neck, that moment it is found easy; and the heaviest labor in all spiritual lines can be performed, the heaviest burdens can be borne, because the Lord gives the strength and the power, and He gives gladness in doing the work. Mark the points: “Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” [Matthew 11:29.] Who is it that speaks thus? The Majesty of heaven, the King of glory. He desires that your conceptions of spiritual things shall be purified from the fog of selfishness, the defilement of a crooked, coarse, unsympathetic nature. There must be the inward, higher experience. You must obtain a growth in grace by abiding in Christ. “And when thou art converted, thou wilt not be a hindrance, but thou wilt strengthen thy brethren.” [See Luke 22:32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 19)
As these things were spoken, I saw that some turned sadly away, and mingled with the scoffers. Others with tears, all broken in heart, were making confessions to those whom they had bruised and wounded. They did not think of maintaining their own dignity, but asked at every step, What must I do to be saved? The answer was, “Repent, and be converted, that your sins may go beforehand to judgment, and be blotted out.” [See Acts 3:19; 1 Timothy 5:24.] Words were spoken to greatly rebuke all spiritual pride, for this God will not tolerate. It is inconsistent with His Word and with our profession of faith. “Seek ye the Lord,” all ye who are ministers of His. Seek Him “while he may be found; call ye upon him while he is near. Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return to the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him, and to our God; for He will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:6, 7.]
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 20)
There was much presented to me. As I presented the principles before the people, all seemed to feel that the Lord had spoken through the feeble instrument.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 21)
After those who came forward had borne their testimony, the rain poured down in torrents; it seemed that the windows of heaven were opened. I made this a symbol of what the Lord would do for His people in letting the latter rain of His rich blessing in truth and righteousness fall upon us. We devoted some time to singing “The Evergreen Shore,”“Is My Name Written There?”“When the Mists Have Rolled Away,” and similar songs; and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon the people. As soon as the rain lightened, we had a season of prayer. Elder Daniells and Elder Robinson prayed in the Spirit, as I have never heard them before, and the meeting closed. Many unbelievers were present. One Salvation Army man bore an excellent testimony upon practical religion. That night, notwithstanding the inclement weather, the large tent was well filled. The blessing received on Sabbath made a decided change in the atmosphere of the meeting. All were cheerful.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 22)
On Sunday I did not attend the morning meeting. I was not strong; I have not been strong since leaving Brisbane. In the forenoon Brother Tenney spoke. In the afternoon I spoke to a tent crowded full, and a crowd on the outside. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking to the people from John fourteen, making a specialty of keeping the commandments of God. The wind blew hard the evening after the Sabbath, also Sunday night, and did some damage to the tents. During the day on Sunday there was less wind, and the afternoon and evening were quite pleasant. We have our three horses and the platform wagon and the phaeton here. I had my first ride yesterday.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 23)
Last night, Monday, the tent was full. Brother Colcord gave an excellent discourse. There seems to be a good interest here, notwithstanding the variety of holiday attractions. I do not know what the collections have been. This tent is much better proportioned for all to hear than the large tent we used in Brisbane. We see now that the meetings must be extended one week longer.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 24)
They are drawing hard for W. C. White and me to go to Ballarat, but it will be a hard thing for me to do. My workers cannot work to advantage when I am away so much. They will do their best, but there are things that I could put into their hands for my books. If I have to labor in Ballarat and Victoria, it means one and maybe two months out of my work. I do not see how I can do this.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 25)
W. C. White and Elder Daniells have had some conversation with me upon school matters, but I tell them that W. C. White will hold no office with my consent while he is connect with me and my work. His health is poor, and this burden shall not come upon him again. It is hard enough when his work is appreciated. I cannot think of going to Victoria and keeping under a constant load. The Lord does not require it. I want every jot of W. C. White’s strength in my work, and we shall try to get some long-neglected work done. Brother Robinson pleaded yesterday, and I almost weakened, but I am more decided today not to go just because my brethren desire it. If the Lord says, Go, I will go; but if I have no positive convictions, I shall not go.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 26)
Large interests are started right here, and if there is a company raised up, a meetinghouse will be the next thing to be thought about. Newcastle spreads over a large territory. Much canvassing has been done in this place, and many books have been sold here. Many of my writings, large works, have been sold in Newcastle and Maitland. I have never had better attention when speaking in any place than here, and I have never seen a better appearing class of people. This interest must be attentively looked after; we cannot neglect it. Once started, it must be carefully and thoroughly ripened off. A most solemn impression was made Sabbath and Sunday.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 27)
W. C. White can help me in my work. He can be with me in Newcastle. I shall speak to them this afternoon. I must now lay down my pen to go to dinner.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 28)
Received and read your letter after dinner, also the copy of the one to Elder Daniells. I thank Sister Haskell for writing. I have thought that Sabbath and Sunday were a trial of our faith, especially Sabbath. But we had the victory; thanks be to God who giveth us the victory. But the letter—what a sad one! It was all that I could do to keep from weeping aloud. But we must hold on to life for Brother Wilson; then if God lets him go down into the grave, every one of us must say, “Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them.” [Revelation 14:13.]
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 29)
Our time here is short. Let us live, not holding ourselves in our own hands, but as seeing Him who is invisible. We have no time now to nurse grievous things; we have a work of great and determined importance before us. We shall not fail nor be discouraged. We are kept for the Master’s use. We must have a trustful disposition toward God. We must cultivate love and confidence toward our brethren and sisters in the faith. We must have the habit stronger and stronger to be always thinking of Him who is our life, our crown of rejoicing. He has bought us with the price of His own blood.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 30)
The Lord has a right to claim from all His disciples that He shall be trusted. Let not the thought be entertained whether such erring ones can be Christ’s. He will be our all-sufficient Helper, so that we shall not remain erring, but be enabled to attain to the holiness to which we are called through a close and intimate communion with Christ. If we fall short it will be through unbelief and that is sin. With God there is no shortcoming in fulfilling His Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 31)
At three o’clock Tuesday afternoon I stood before a large tent full—the seats were not all taken but there were hundreds there. I spoke from 1 Peter 1:1-9. The Lord gave me much of His power and there seemed to be much interest to hear. There are people from all the suburbs round. They will have something to carry away with them. We have had a good day.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 32)
On Tuesday I called the ministers together and told them I could not speak in the morning as I had done; the atmosphere in the large tent has no vitality in the morning, and it took away my strength. I ate no supper, and in the morning I had no strength to go to meeting. If I ate, that unfitted me to take my breakfast. Without eating I exhausted my strength. If they would give me one hour in the afternoon, then I would improve it to the best of the ability granted me by God. So this afternoon I spoke to hundreds, who were just as quiet and well-behaved as in any church building. May the Lord water the seed sown. We do pray that this meeting may prove a success. Some of the people say they never heard anything from any of the greatest speakers equal to the speaking on this ground. Everything, they say, seems to be demonstrated by the Bible, and it is so clearly proved.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 33)
During the trial of our faith, we thought that Satan was busy in this gale and powerful rain. But all received such a blessing on the Sabbath that they had not a word of complaint to offer, although almost every man in camp had to be out Saturday night to keep the stakes firm so as to hold the tents from blowing over. All hands were busy, but the Sabbath day was most precious. We felt that the Lord Jesus was among us. We greatly long for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit of God upon every soul that receives the truth, that they may be transformed in character, sanctified and made pure and holy, fit vessels for the Master’s use. “Seeing ye have purified your souls by obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently, being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever.” [Verses 22, 23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 34)
I hope to get this into the mail tonight, but I do not know that I can have it copied. Your letter in regard to the lot and building is reasonable. I think you will certainly get help. The Lord will not leave us with a dearth of means. The Lord will help us and will not allow our way to be hedged up. Just keep strong faith in exercise. Means will come. Our Lord will see that we have means with which to work here in Newcastle, and He will help you in Brisbane. Only have faith in God. I have much desire that you should go to Ballarat, but I see no consistency in our going.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 35)
I talked to the people today, urging them to have faith in God. There is as much need for our ministering brethren today to resurrect their faith as there is to inspire faith in those who have no knowledge of God and the way of salvation. Our faith must not be of that kind which goes no farther than sight. We need so much to be reconstructed upon faith principles and to leave self out of the question. We must put on Christ; we must have the mind that is in Christ Jesus.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 36)
One sister wrote me that she had three hundred dollars to create a fund for education our youth in the school at Avondale. The money is to be lent to students, and when they earn means, they are to replace it for some other youth to use. It is a good idea. The money is in the Pacific Press, to be sent to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 37)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 130, 1898, 38)
Lt 131, 1898
Smouse, Brother and Sister [C.] NP December 31, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 371-372, 374. Dear Brother and Sister Smouse:
Our mail goes from Newcastle this evening to catch the steamer in Sydney. I write to thank you for the help you have given us in our great necessity in Australia. I thank you for this favor, and I thank your son and his wife also for their favor at this time. Your letter to Dr. Kellogg he sent to me. I was pleased that you desired to receive a letter from me; for I have reckoned you among my old friends when my husband was alive. I miss him just as much now as I ever have done. I often think what joy it would be to him were he alive to see the missionary work advancing in these new fields. It is the Lord’s own work.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 1)
We planned to have a small camp meeting in Newcastle, twenty miles from Cooranbong. We thought we could plant the banner of truth here, and a church be raised up, as in Stanmore. It would be a special strength to Cooranbong, for Newcastle is our nearest place of trade, and it is a matter of importance to us to see a company raised up here. Newcastle has been thoroughly canvassed with our biggest and best books, but, until within the last three months, not a discourse has been preached in it by our people.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 2)
It is a most difficult matter for our people to get into one of the established churches. I might say that it is impossible. Therefore we hoped that if a small camp meeting were held here, it would attract the attention of the people, and that some would come out and be converted.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 3)
We have a very large tent, the largest we have ever had the privilege of speaking under. We knew that at this time of the year there is danger of fierce winds. We hired the tent for fifteen pounds, with the privilege of purchasing it if we could raise the money to do so. It has proved to be the most substantial tent we have ever seen. There has been a long drought in this Colony, but on Friday last, the rain began to fall, the tents had been pitched, and the meetings commenced Thursday evening. To our surprise, there was an attendance of a thousand people on the first night.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 4)
On Friday night the wind blew a gale. All Sabbath there was a tempest of wind and rain. It looked rather discouraging, but no one seemed to be discouraged. On Sabbath quite a large number of those not of our faith were out to the meeting. I spoke in the afternoon. The Lord helped and strengthened me. I spoke from (John 15), “I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.” All listened intently. I called for those who desired to consecrate themselves to God before the New Year commenced, to live in newness of life, to come forward. Quite a number came forward, and many bore their testimony.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 5)
Our ministering brethren had excellent testimonies to bear of the special blessing of God received by them at this meeting. Then came the downpour and the tempest of wind, and the exercises were changed. Good strong voices sang with the spirit, and the understanding also, and the interest did not diminish in the least. It was nearing the close of the Sabbath, and prayer was offered by two of our ministers who revealed that they were moved by the Spirit of God. The whole congregation was blessed, for the Spirit of God was upon the people. The testimony was, It is the best Sabbath we have ever enjoyed.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 6)
At the evening meeting the tent was full. Sunday early meeting was dropped out; for all hands were needed to repair the rents in the tents. But not a word of murmuring or complaint was heard, for all felt that we were on holy ground, and that the Captain of the Lord’s host was in our midst, and that we must walk softly before him. Every one seemed happy and joyful in God. The blessing of the Lord was upon the encampment.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 7)
On Sunday afternoon I spoke with great freedom from John 14. Many people were assembled under the tent, and those who could not get in stood as a wall upon the outside. The Lord gave strength and freedom to speak to fifteen hundred people. They said that my voice could be heard distinctly in the family tents. I knew that Jesus and His angels were upon the campground and in the tents. Perfect order prevailed, and many in the large tent were affected to tears.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 8)
This campmeeting is far exceeding our expectations. All say concerning the congregations, “It is marvelous in our eyes.” [Psalm 118:23.] Such interest, such a desire to attend the meetings during the week, is wonderful. During the holiday season in this country every attraction is presented to the people. There is horseracing and games of all kinds. Liquor drinking is at its height. But notwithstanding this, our congregations have been increasing rather than decreasing. Some come long distances, bring their lunch, and remain all day. Others remain to the afternoon and evening meetings. They seem to be hungry, starving for the truth. They say, We never heard the Scriptures presented before as we now hear them. We want to attend every meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 9)
This is a great work. As soon as I cease speaking, there is only a short intermission. Then one of our medical missionaries speaks upon health reform and medical missions. These talks greatly interest the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 10)
Sister Peck has a class of one hundred small children. These she is instructing upon the kindergarten plan. These children are mostly from outside. The children are being helped. They tell their parents, and this is one means of reaching the parents. Then there is a young people’s meeting, where the youth are instructed in regard to giving themselves to the service of the Lord. Many have gained a rich experience by seeking the Lord with all their hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 11)
How I wish to see many souls converted. And then, what next? A plain, suitable church must be erected, and I believe the Lord will open the way to do this. I think we must purchase the tent we have hired, for we need this very much. We can hold our meetings in this tent until the meetinghouse is erected. There may have to be two buildings, as the suburbs of Newcastle are so far apart.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 12)
I have faith that we shall see the salvation of God, not only in Newcastle, but in Maitland, a town twenty two miles from here.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 13)
I am so much pleased with the prospect of having a hospital in Cooranbong. We shall call it a sanitarium, for it will be a branch of the sanitarium in Sydney. The Lord is working for us in this country.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 14)
I think we entered Newcastle at the right time. The horse-racing, the cricket and football matches, the theaters and dances take away a class who would get the least good from the meetings. The best class of people, it seems to us, attend our meetings, and they are deeply interested. We do not conceal our banner of truth at all. We let them know that we are Seventh-day Adventists because we believe the Bible. The Bible, and the Bible only, is the foundation of our faith. Before these meetings close, the people will know from the Scriptures why we are a peculiar people. The word is the foundation of our faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 15)
Our dependence is upon Christ. We have been purchased by His blood, and we are to be fully and entirely consecrated to Him; for He is our strength, our light, our salvation, our righteousness. And if our souls are saved at last, we must look to Him who has given His rich and abundant promises to be our strength and our salvation. All His approaches to our hearts, all His blessed agency within, are for our renovation. Thus He would uplift us, and restore in us the moral image of God. The Holy Spirit is promised, to illuminate, purify, elevate, and transform all who will believe into the likeness of Christ. He finds in us the spirit of the world, selfishness, pride, and rebellion against God. The Lord Jesus would detach us from the world, and recall us to be His children, and as His children, to obedience, to be doers of His Word and will. This is His purpose.
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 16)
Truth is omnipotent, but it does not work in the human agent in opposition to human will. Here is the turning point of freedom and responsibility. The heart can be closed to truth. It can refuse to submit. The Lord calls, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” How are they to come? “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:28, 29.] Precious promise!
(13LtMs, Lt 131, 1898, 17)
Lt 132, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. Hamilton, Newcastle, New South Wales, Australia December 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 3SM 419-420; Ev 150, 500-501; 4Bio 398. + Dear Brother:
I send you a copy of a letter written to Elder Haskell in Queensland. Will you please see that copies of this letter are given to Elder Uriah Smith, Brother Amadon, and Elder A. T. Jones? We have a remarkable interest in our camp meeting in Newcastle. They say that fifteen hundred people were at the service last evening, and they listened with intense interest. We have feared that we had made a mistake in choosing the holiday season for our meetings, but it is just the right time. There are horse races, theaters, balls, games, and every conceivable attraction to draw away the people; but this relieves us of a class of pleasure lovers, of infidels and idolaters and the worst elements of society. And in the afternoons and evenings every meeting is well attended.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 1)
The Word preached is doing a wonderful work in attracting the hungry souls who want the bread of life. The Lord is on this ground. Ministering angels are here, and I am so glad, so thankful. We had designed to break up the encampment next Tuesday, but have decided to extend the meeting one week longer. May the Lord work with His mighty power, is my prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 2)
In regard to the Gospel Wagon, I had matter written which I could not get copied. That which I sent you I wrote in the early morning, from 1 a.m., and it was hastily copied for the mail before nine a.m. I sent you these copies, but other things are occupying my mind just now. I am writing other letters of great importance, as I am moved and impressed deeply by the Spirit of God. If I can complete them in season to send you a copy now, I shall do so. If not the next mail will take the matter to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 3)
The Lord is at work; praise His holy name. But I feel deeply the need of our people coming up to the help of the Lord. Our testimonies are altogether too tame and lifeless. We must have the baptism of the Holy Spirit of God. It is for us if we will clear the king’s highway.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 4)
The mail came to us last Monday, bringing me a draft from the Pacific Press for fourteen hundred dollars. Now I can say to Brother Haskell, You shall have one hundred pounds toward erecting a house of worship in Brisbane. This money is my own. Some years ago I sold a house in the suburbs of Oakland to a Mrs. Scott. After holding it for several years, she said she had not the money to pay me. Before this she had given five thousand dollars to the students’ home at Healdsburg, and Brother Jones feared she would make trouble for the school by trying to recover the money. He thought if I would take shares in the Healdsburg school for the amount she owed me, it might save them a lawsuit. And then he thought the brethren in California would take these shares off my hands. I agreed to this, but they did nothing to relieve me. I pressed the matter, telling them of our great necessities, and now they have taken the shares off my hands. A church must be built in Brisbane, for they cannot use a tent, and they have no place suitable for meeting. Elder Haskell wrote that if he had one hundred pounds, he would lease the land and would build at once. Now I can send him the money.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 5)
Now, Dr. Kellogg, I think I wrote to you, inquiring if you could not dispose of my property, the two buildings in Battle Creek. I need the money so much. I have pressed everything into the various interests that demand help, until I dare not involve myself further. I ask you, Can my property be sold? You say the sanitarium needs more room. Will you, that is the sanitarium, not you personally, take the place, and let me know how much you will give for it? I hope you will help us in this way if possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 6)
I have expected you to see that the Lord wants the work to advance in this field, while there are those here who, under God, would understand how to manage these matters. The Lord has means for us, and He designs that we shall be enabled even to build a sanitarium. We have to hire houses and pay out for rent the money that would aid in building a sanitarium. If it were not for this outgo for rent, we could accumulate something toward adding to our facilities. You have the very best facilities for the grand work you are doing; if we only had something in any way approaching it, we would be so thankful.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 7)
Night after night I have been in perplexity, studying to know what to do next. I remember the light given to me when appealing for help in this field was, However large, however small, the income or the possessions of any person, any family, or any institution, let them remember that they are only stewards, holding in trust the Lord’s money. You have everything; we have scarcely anything to work with.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 8)
All profit, all pay, our time, our talents, our opportunities, are all to be accounted for to Him who gives them all. He will have the richest reward who will love God supremely and his neighbor as himself. The Lord would not have the first thread of selfishness woven into the fabric of His work. He proves us, to see if our works are free from all selfishness and pride.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 9)
We are standing on the threshold of great and solemn events. Prophecies are fulfilling. The last great conflict will be short, but terrible. Old controversies will be revived. New controversies will arise. We have a great work to do. Our ministerial work must not cease. The last warnings must be given to the world. There is a special power in the presentation of the truth at the present time. How long will it last? Only a little while. If ever there was a crisis it is now. The inquiry of every one should be, What am I? To whom do I owe allegiance? Is my heart renewed? Is my soul reformed? Are my sins forgiven? Will they be all blotted out when the time of refreshing shall come? God help us, is my most earnest prayer.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 10)
Brother John Kellogg, my mother-heart goes out toward you with weeping, for by symbols I am warned that you are in danger. Satan is making masterly efforts to cause your feet to slide; but God’s eye is upon you. Fight these last battles manfully. Stand equipped with the whole armor of righteousness. By faith I lay you, in earnest prayer, at the feet of Jesus. You are safe only in that position. Never for a moment suppose that you are in no danger. You are God’s property. You are to consider that you are under God’s supervision. Your strength is in learning of Jesus Christ His meekness, His lowliness of heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 11)
I have mentioned the Gospel Wagon, but without special thought. Light has since come to me. It is true that the gospel wagon may accomplish some good. But my eyes have been drawn to the aftersight. I saw that there was disappointment as to the result. Then there was given me another sight. Tents were taken to different places during camp meeting season. Camp meetings were held in different locations. These were conducted by able, Godfearing men, having suitable helpers. There were children’s meetings and revival meetings, and an earnest effort to bring the people to a decision. A Paul may plant, an Apollos water, but God giveth the increase.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 12)
Wherever there is a tent effort, young men who have been receiving an education to be medical missionary workers should feel it their duty to act a part. They should speak not merely in the medical missionary lines, but likewise upon the subjects of truth, giving the reason why we are Seventh-Day Adventists. These young men should be given an opportunity to work in connection with older ministers, who can help them where they need help on Bible subjects. If they have been educated upon point after point of present truth, they have something to say in relating their own experiences.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 13)
Let the talent of singing be brought into the work. The use of musical instruments is not at all objectionable. These were used in religious services in ancient times. The worshipers praised God upon the harp and cymbal, and music should have its place in our services. It will add to the interest.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 14)
But hold the attention of the people by presenting before them the truth as it is in Jesus. Keep before them the cross of Calvary. What called for the death of Christ? The transgression of the law. Christ died to give men an opportunity to become loyal subjects of His kingdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 15)
Let there be short discourses, short and fervent prayers. Educate, educate in regard to thorough, whole-souled service. Thorough consecration, much prayer, an intense earnestness, will make an impression, for angels of God will be present to move upon the hearts of the people.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 16)
When one soul is soundly converted, he is the one particle of leaven introduced into the mass, and there should not be a withdrawal of the leaven, so that the mass shall be left void of a correcting influence. The consistent example of one truly converted soul no human being can estimate. There is a moral power from God by which the lowest subject, if properly instructed, will become an instrument of righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 17)
When I looked upon the picture of the Gospel Wagon, I seemed to be lost to myself. As a panorama, there passed before me cities and towns, where large and small tents were pitched. There were laborers in the ministry presenting truth, not long, labored discourses but short talks right to the point, then calling for all who were not satisfied that they were prepared for Christ’s coming, and all who were feeling burdened and heavy laden, to come into a tent apart by themselves. This is the work to be done. Let those who are spiritual converse with these poor, precious souls. Pray with them and for them. Hold on to the work; do not let go. Visit from house to house, keeping your own souls in the love of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 18)
Let every one follow the Lord, and not seek to bind anyone to do a work which you suppose he should do. This is the work to be done in cities and towns. Then as souls embrace the truth, they are not to be left without labor or encouragement. They are to have their feet planted upon the eternal Rock.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 19)
There were workmen before me, building humble houses of worship. Those newly come to the faith were helping with willing hands, and those who had means were assisting with their means. The very thing was being done that should have been done years ago. I viewed the work advancing. In the basement of the church, above ground, room was provided for a school where the children could be educated. Teachers were selected to go to this place; the numbers in the school were not large, but it was a happy beginning.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 20)
I heard the songs of children and of parents, “Except the Lord build the house, they labor in vain that build it. Except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waiteth but in vain.”“Praise ye the Lord; praise the Lord, O my soul. While I live, I will praise the Lord. I will sing praises unto my God while I have my being. Put not your trust in princes, nor in the son of man, in whom there is no help.”“Praise ye the Lord from the heavens; praise him in the heights. Praise ye him all his angels; praise ye him all his hosts. Praise ye him sun and moon. Praise him, all the stars of light.” [Psalm 127:1; 146:1-3; 148:1-3.]
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 21)
This work of passing rapidly through the cities and towns may be essential in some cases. But there is a better way. God has planned that the banner of truth should be introduced where it is not. The establishing of churches, the erection of meetinghouses and school buildings was extended from city to city, and the tithe was increasing to carry forward the work. There was a plant, not only in one place, but in many places, and the Lord was working to increase His forces. Something was being established that would publish the truth. That is the work to be done; let the cause of God in the cities in America be built up in the right way.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 22)
Much means may be invested in Gospel Wagons, with small permanent results. It is better to invest in something that does not keep moving. Let missionary work be done in the waste places. How much longer shall the work be neglected?
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 23)
The companies that shall be raised up will need a place of worship. They will need schools where Bible instruction may be given to the children. The schoolroom is needed just as much as the church building is needed. The Lord has men to engage in the work just as soon as there is something done to prepare the way for them.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 24)
All are not called to begin their work by laboring among the lowest classes and preparing places for these. In all our neighboring cities, the rich and the poor, the high and the low, are to hear the warning, and we must devise means for carrying the truth into new places and to all parts of the [world]. The Lord has a work to be done for the outcasts. This will have its place in connection with the proclamation of the message and the reception of Bible truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 25)
God chooses His workers from all classes of people, and imbues them with His own spirit. So it was in ancient times. The men and women of God’s selection were of intense earnestness, full of zeal. The last books of the Old Testament show us workers taken from the laborers in the field. Others were men of high ability and extensive learning, but the Lord gave them visions and messages. These men of the Old Testament spoke of the things transpiring in their day, and Daniel, Isaiah, and Ezekiel not only spoke of things that concerned them as present truth, but their sight reached down to the future, and to what should occur in these last days.
(13LtMs, Lt 132, 1898, 26)
Lt 133, 1898
Henry, Sister [S. M. I.] NP April 12, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in RH Supp. 12/06/1898. Sister Henry:
We are now having here in Cooranbong an institute of ministers for the benefit of the students in the school, educating them in different lines of work—how to canvass, how to give Bible readings, how to become all-round missionaries. The meetings are to continue three weeks. My American mail goes this morning from Cooranbong, and then I attend the meetings.
(13LtMs, Lt 133, 1898, 1)
I am so pleased and gratified and thankful that the Lord has raised you up from sickness to do His work. I am more rejoiced than I can express. I have thought, with your experiences, under the supervision of God, you could exert your influence to set in operation lines of work where women would unite together to work for the Lord. There certainly should be a larger number of women engaged in the work of ministering to suffering humanity, uplifting, educating them how to believe—simply to believe—in Jesus Christ our Saviour. And as souls give themselves to the Lord Jesus, making an entire surrender, they will understand the doctrine. I have not a bit of concern in regard to those souls, who are reaching out after they have been enlightened, but that they will receive the doctrine. We find it so here, and we know it is so in all places. The first glance must be Jesus Christ, the Sin-bearer, the One who taketh away the sin of the world. “Look and live.” [Numbers 21:8.] Then, if they follow the Lamb of God, they will have an intelligent knowledge, as they remain learners, of what is truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 133, 1898, 2)
I am pained because our sisters in America are not more of them doing the work they might do for the Lord Jesus. Abiding in Christ, they would receive courage and strength and faith for the work. Many women love to talk. Why can’t they talk the words of Christ to perishing souls? The more closely we are related to Christ, the heart learns the wretchedness of souls that do not know God, and who do not feel the dishonor they are doing to Christ who has bought them with a price. When the believing women shall feel the burden of souls, and burden of sins not their own, they will be working as Christ worked. They will consider no sacrifice too great to make to win souls to Christ. And everyone who has this love for souls is born of God; they are ready to follow in His footsteps, and their words and voice would be talents employed in the Master’s service; the very nourishment coming from the parent stock to their own souls would flow out in distinct channels of love to souls who are withered and dried up.
(13LtMs, Lt 133, 1898, 3)
In this work is a constant education. The desire to be a blessing discovers the weakness and inefficiency of the worker. This drives the soul to God in prayer, and the Lord Jesus gives light and His Holy Spirit, and they understand that it is Christ who does the melting and breaking of the hard hearts. Through you, the human agency, He communicates His light, His truth; you are the frail instrument through whom the hidden power of God does work, that His strength may be perfected and made glorious in your weakness.
(13LtMs, Lt 133, 1898, 4)
Lt 133a, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 22, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Haskell:
Thank you for your letters. The last scrap of a letter I wrote you was under difficulties. My hand was very tired, and I was interrupted again and again and then had to close it at once. All has been in confusion of preparing for the camp meeting—shipping goods. These things now are nearly closed up. We shall go on the ground today. We think, or I do, it is not right to keep pulling you to come to Newcastle. If your duty is there, which everything seems to indicate now; then that is the very place for you to be. Israel’s God will be with you and will work to His own name’s glory. We must trust in God under all circumstances and trial. There is no excuse in this warfare. The Lord will direct your course of action. He will demonstrate His divine power in our emergency. We will not fret, we will not be discouraged. We will make the very best use of the means God sees fit to provide.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 1)
The Lord often sends warnings for His people to prepare for attacks from the enemy, to be wide awake and diligent, to be on guard, to keep ready for any danger that disobedience to the divine Word would cause, and that would, not supersede, but presuppose faith; then we know we have the divine blessing on our undertakings.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 2)
Our Lord will work. I have now drawn the line at a venture and written to Brother Irwin and Elder Loughborough who is now in California, to set things right in my business, which I understand ought to have been done long ago. They could have relieved me of this burden if they had [had] a disposition to do this. I have written to Dr. Kellogg very decidedly in reference to his launching out in his gospel wagons. The light God has been pleased to give me is: they could have helped us long ago if they had chosen to do so. That the starting and helping of the sanitarium should not have come from the limited resources we had in this country, but that these resources should be employed to help the work in new places to advance.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 3)
Whether my letters will be laid away in the drawer, I cannot say; but I sent Brother Irwin a copy of the letters written to Dr. Kellogg. I told Brother Irwin notwithstanding we had been pressed on every side in regard to means and the unbelief which some kept on hand to manufacture walls of difficulties, we must take our place individually in the work and keep our plans, abiding at our post by what may seem cross-providences. Now I am going to wait, and watch and pray, and trust the Word of God. I cannot do more.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 4)
The Lord would not have us plan and devise, but He will surely plan for us, and will be our present help.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 5)
I am certain of one thing: we must “be still and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.] The work from the first has moved with difficulties in this country. The Lord’s eye is upon His work; Satan’s hosts are many, and we are to learn our lessons to link one with the other in faith and trust in God, with every jot of ability and capacity we possess wholly sanctified. Our state of mind is not to be relied upon; but a “Thus saith the Lord” is worth something to every believer.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 6)
We may discern nothing where God sees great possibilities in human souls and begins His gardening. Ye are God’s husbandmen, Ye are God’s building. Who has placed the possibilities where it is hard for human minds to discern them? Did not God? The Lord sees and we must work on the Lord’s sight, not on our sight. You are in a trying place.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 7)
Brother Pallant called to see me yesterday. I see how he longs to press into the work. He needs the healing power of God. He advised with me [whether] he should attend the camp meeting. I said, “What does your heart say in this matter?”“Well I would be very much gratified to stay a few days.” I answered, “Try it, my brother, and the Lord may meet you on the campground and heal your difficulties.” He seemed greatly relieved, and returned yesterday to Newcastle.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 8)
One thing, God is certain; we must believe God to be. He is, and a present help in every time of need. In and through Christ we must be one. Our own peculiar feelings are not to come in and make divisions. We must learn these lessons from the great Teacher. All men are not cast in the same mold. We will thank the Lord for that. He has a place for every man and has a work for every man. Because one man cannot discern the work God has given the next man, he is not to place him as nothingness. This has been repeated over and over again on this ground, and this problem remains to be dealt with. This has been my burden: we must have love in the heart one for another. Blessed is the man, blessed is the woman, that gets some glimpse of God’s vision of hope, and will treat one another with respect and tenderness. When this love is cherished one great barrier is broken down that prevents the deep moving of the Spirit of God upon the human hearts. We may then love as Christ loves us.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 9)
What does God see? “Whom he did foreknow, he did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” [Romans 8:29.] We must have this transformation, else we shall be subject to great vacillation in our minds.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 10)
I have been deeply impressed in regard to this matter, and I am obliged to be because of the want of Christ’s love in the heart, one for the others, of those who claim to be Christians. But the Holy Spirit must come into every heart and then there is peace and rest. If our becoming Christlike depends on this “I have planned it,” we might as well give up life. But if our hope is that “I am not to rule myself, for God has planned for me; I will then in meekness take my place to be molded and fashioned after the divine similitude.”
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 11)
He sees in us, whom He has chosen, the possibilities of being like Christ—even one with Him. Christ says, “I will take man with all his defects of character and I will transform him; I will work the human heart after my own heart, then the thoughts of man will be the thoughts of Jesus.” But I saw that as I talked these things to Brother Hare, he seemed not to comprehend anything I said. I tried to show him he could never, never act in harmony with his brethren until the Holy Spirit came into his heart and took possession of his whole mind, and then God would let him plan for himself the very thing God had planned for him. The great trouble with you, my brother, is that you and God have been working at cross-purposes. God means one thing for a man, and the man means another thing for himself, and that makes you have a hard time.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 12)
We are to respond to every touch of God, then we will have a harmonious life. When we pray we are to pray not that God’s will may be conformed to our will, and our plans, but that we may be brought into conformity to the will of God. If we work at cross-purposes with God, we spoil the web of character. I live, says Paul, “Yet not I, for Christ liveth in me.” [Galatians 2:20.] I have given Myself for you that you may give your entire life to Me. I have given Myself for you that you may give yourself for Me to image after the similitude of God. If you do not give yourself to God to be worked by Him, then He cannot—will not—rule you, for His love will not be a controlling power to subdue self. When self dies, then I, Christ, live My character in your character, and your character is blended with My character.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 13)
“I will set the Lord always before me; because he is at my right hand I shall not be moved; therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth; my flesh also shall rest in hope.” [Psalm 16:8, 9.] Sin has expelled from the heart the love of God. “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another as I have loved you that ye also love one another; by this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.... This is my commandment, that ye love one another, as I have loved you.” [John 13:34, 35; 15:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 14)
Supposing I said to Brother Hare, “We begin to work earnestly to get out of self into the doing if the Word just as it is written, ‘Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.’ [Verse 13.] You seem to justify your own course of action; you see not how you have grieved the heart of Jesus Christ; you are not accepted of Him until your own spirit is softened and subdued by a sense of that love of Christ that is without a parallel. We are running the race of life; shall we obtain the crown, shall we be victorious. As a people we will have to come where the Holy Spirit will work every power we possess. Religion is not, my brother, a tame thing; it is up and doing. In everything concerning the eternal interest of man, she leads to the front, but is militant and aggressive upon self and all that is unlike Christ. But I have no more to say on this point.” He went away just as he came—without softening a particle. In regard to his past actions, he feels just as he did.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 15)
But now in regard to meetinghouse: we must have care and the Lord will help in this work. In the very opening of the prophetic roll announcing the advent of Jesus Christ, it is written that He should preach the gospel to the poor, and proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord; that He should set judgment in the earth, and the isles should wait for His law; that the gentiles should come to His light, and kings to the brightness of His rising. And as this was the earliest work, so also will it be the latest work—the work to close the last chapter of this world’s history. The Sun of Righteousness is to arise and shine upon His ancients gloriously.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 16)
The Lord, I believe, would have a house of worship; and be assured, I will do my best to help in the matter. Means, now, are very limited, but I believe all the strings I have set in drawing, something will come of it. I trust in God. Christ is seated on the right hand of the Father, and He knows what we need.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 17)
We have an Advocate with the Father, and He has promised whatsoever we ask in His name it shall be given us. Now we want our sick healed, and it is God’s will that they should be healed, and I have not a doubt but He the Mighty Healer has come into your midst.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 18)
Now we need a house of worship in Brisbane. Shall we not ask the Lord in faith for this blessing? Let us do this trusting in God the Mighty Healer, that He will do this thing also.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 19)
But I must close this letter now. I meant to have written to Brother Wilson but unforeseen things do arise that admit of no delay, so let you all bear in mind that we present your case by name to the Lord that the Lord would bless you and preserve your health.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 20)
I have written in haste, excuse all mistakes. In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 133a, 1898, 21)
Lt 133b, 1898
Haskell, Br-Sr. Refiled as Lt 120a, 1898.
Lt 134, 1898
Kellogg, J.H. Refiled as Lt 57, 1896.
Lt 135, 1898
Starr, G. B. NP 1898 Formerly Undated Ms 22. Portions of this letter are published in HP 27; 1MCP 350; 2MR 34-35, 46; 6MR 14-15; 10MR 331-332.
[For Brother G. B. Starr, to be read to the school.]
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 1)
“Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world.” [John 1:29.] I repeat the words of John, “Behold the Lamb of God,” that you may all contemplate Jesus; this, the cross of Calvary, is doctrine, it is the all-powerful argument. This is our message to the impenitent, our warning to the backslider—Behold Jesus. Keeping his eye upon the cross, man, who has brought the message, may step to one side for his work is done. It is then he will learn his lesson, and there, by beholding, he will hate the sin that brought such suffering upon Jesus Christ. By beholding he contemplates and he will believe. “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.] The sinner sees Jesus as He is, full of compassion and tender love, and he becomes transformed by beholding this exhibition of suffering because of the great love wherewith He hath loved fallen apostate man.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 2)
“Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”Philippians 2:12, 13. Man’s working, as brought out in the text, is not an independent work he performs without God. His whole dependence is upon the power and grace of the Divine Worker. Many miss the mark here, and claim that man must work his own individual self, free from Divine power. This is not in accordance with the text. Another argues that man is free from all obligation, because God does it all, both the willing and the doing. The text means that the salvation of the human soul requires the willpower to be subjective to the divine willpower, which will can’t be forced, but there must be co-operation of the human and divine agencies.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 3)
Man cannot possibly work out his own salvation without the ordained divine power, and God will not do for man that which He requires man shall do for himself, through his own earnest willing co-operation. Man, in the work of the saving of the soul, is wholly dependent upon God. He cannot of himself move one step toward Christ unless the Spirit of God draws him, and this drawing is ever, and will continue until man grieves the Holy Ghost by his persistent refusal.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 4)
The Lord has in His heavenly counsels set forth methods and agencies whereby His grace shall be at work through various influences for the saving of the soul of the sinner; but all these facilities will be ineffectual and powerless without the sinner’s consent to be drawn, and he co-operates with the divine agencies.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 5)
It is a united work, a union with the divine and human, dependent upon grace, and concurring with grace in willing obedience. “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do his good pleasure.” [Verses 12, 13.] God has given reason, the mental faculties of the mind; but if left to themselves uneducated and untrained, they leave man as is revealed in the fierce heathen. The mind and affections require education and direction by teachers. It must be line upon line, and precept upon precept, to guide and train the human moral agent to work in co-operation with God. God works in the human agent by the light of His truth. The mind enlightened by the truth sees truth in distinction from error.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 6)
The mind open to the light which God sends, freed from all prejudice and man-made opinions, will see the evidence of truth, and when he understands with his mind and heart, he believes truth; for falsehood stands in opposition to truth. The enlightened mind will not call darkness light, neither will it call light darkness. The Spirit is constantly showing to the soul glimpses of the things of God; a divine Presence seems to hover near, and then if the mind responds, if the door of the heart is opened, Jesus abides with the human agent. The Spirit’s energy is working in the heart and leading the inclination of the will to Jesus by living faith and complete dependence on Divine Power to will and to do of His good pleasure. The Spirit taketh the things of God, just as fast as the soul resolves, and acts in accordance with the light revealed.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 7)
“But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even as many as believed on his name.... And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.” [John 1:12, 14.]
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 8)
The Spirit of God does not propose to do our part, either in the willing or the doing. This is the work of the human agent in co-operating with the divine agencies. As soon as we incline our will to harmonize with God’s will, the grace of Christ stands to co-operate with the human agent; but it will not be the substitute to do our work independent of our resolving and decidedly acting. Therefore it is not the abundance of light, and evidence piled upon evidence, that will convert the soul; it is only the human agent accepting the light, arousing the energies of the will, realizing and acknowledging that which he knows is righteousness and truth, and thus co-operating with the heavenly ministrations appointed of God in the saving of the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 9)
If the sinner or the backslider settles himself in disobedience and sin, the light may flash from heaven all about him, as it did about Saul, without breaking the bewitching power of falsehood and the spell of the world’s deception. Unless the human agent inclines his heart to do God’s will, and takes up God’s service, the light will shine in vain. A thousandfold more light and conviction would accomplish nothing. God knows he has sufficient evidence already. “They have Moses and the prophets;” if they will not believe their testimony and arouse to action, neither will they believe though one should be sent to them from the dead. [Luke 16:29, 31.]
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 10)
Paul had a terrible awakening when the light from heaven flashed upon him, and a voice spoke to him and asked, “Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?” The answer came from Saul, “Who art thou, Lord?” And Christ’s answer was, “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.” Self is left out of the question. “And the Lord said unto him, ‘Arise and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.’” [Acts 9:4-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 11)
Always the Lord gives the human agent his work. Here is the divine and the human co-operation. There is man working in obedience to divine light given. If Saul had said, “Lord, I am not at all inclined to follow your specified directions to work out my own salvation,” then should the Lord have let ten times the light shine upon Saul? It would have been useless.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 12)
It is man’s work to co-operate with the divine. And it is the very hardest, sternest conflict which comes with the purpose and hour of great resolve and decision of the human to incline the will and way to God’s will and God’s way, relying upon the gracious influences which accompanied him all his life long. The man must do the work of inclining, “For it is God which worketh in you (us) both to will and to do.” [Philippians 2:13.] The character will determine the nature of the resolve and the action. The doing is not in accordance with the feeling or the inclination, but with the known will of our Father which is in heaven. Follow and obey the leadings of the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 13)
Obey not the voice of the deceiver, which is in harmony with the unsanctified will, but obey the impulse that God has given. The work of the heavenly intelligences, in all their operations, is constantly working to induce the human agent to will and to do. Everything is at stake. Will the human agent co-operate with the divine? “To will and to do?” [Verse 13.] If man places his will on God’s side, fully surrendering self to God’s will, the high and holy endeavor of the human agent takes down the obstruction he himself has erected, the rubbish is cleared away from the door of the heart, the defiance and barricading of the soul is broken down. The door of the heart is opened and Jesus enters, to abide as a welcome guest.
(13LtMs, Lt 135, 1898, 14)
Lt 136, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 14, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 21MR 265-268. + Dear Children, Edson and Emma:
I have a few words to say to you. You must not be discouraged. I know how hard you are striving to push the work forward, but as long as you have that portion of the field to work perplexities will arise, and your only relief will be to take these matters to the Lord in prayer. Do not dwell in silence; speak to the Lord and He will say, Here I am, what will you that I shall do?
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 1)
I am not so distressed as you may suppose I would be, because you are the Lord’s agent, and God has ways and means, and He will surely fulfil His Word. You must consider that the righteousness of Christ shall go before you. Though you have made mistakes and errors, will God be pleased to have you fold your hands and do nothing? You are to call, and the Lord will answer, “Here I am.” [Isaiah 58:9.] Jesus Christ, your righteousness, shall go before you. He is light and truth. He forgives our transgressions and sins. Then move in faith, and love in prayer. The Lord Jesus is your righteousness. With His presence leading the way, there will be no fear of evil. The ever-recurring difficulties do not baffle the wisdom of Christ. “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.” [John 14:6.] Ask of God wisdom, and He says that it shall be given you. His mercy is full of pardon and grace to all who repent, and His mercy is not exhausted.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 2)
We must keep advancing as fast as possible. The first and second messages are represented by angels flying through the midst of heaven, the second proclaiming the fall of Babylon. The third message is proclaimed with a loud voice by another angel flying in the midst of heaven. Read these messages and see their importance. We need to wake out of sleep and press together—press together in the doing of the work for this period of time.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 3)
God has not purposed that there should be an organized board of directors to carry a stone in their hand with which to hinder and block every turn of the wheel. The stone which thy carry in their hand should be put behind the wheel, and before it, that every advance move may count. The neglect of doing the very work that ought to have been done in the Southern Field, and that could have been done is a manifest expression of the stubborn resistance of those in responsible positions against doing that work. The perplexities that confront the people are not impossibilities. Christ is the great Head of the church in 1898.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 4)
With ever so few or ever so many, Christ is a power and a success wherever He may work. He knows how to press through the difficulties. You have been sorely tried, but the trial has worked for you good. You have had little encouragement, and when you asked for one of your mother’s books at reduced rates they did not consider in their charge the were dealing with your mother. Now, Edson, is it possible that a mistake was made in the list of names of my friends to whom I made presents of some of my books? I am so sorry, so sorry, I would have delighted to have given you two of the books, one for you and one for Emma, and why your name was not on the list I cannot explain. Edson, I would not have had this occur for the value of a dozen books; but this is one of the mysteries that occur sometimes.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 5)
If the enemy has used this as a temptation, be assured, my son, you are just as near my sympathies and heart as your brother, W. C. White. I am not near enough to you to do you favors. If I were there, I would gladly do these favors. If at any future time, I do not send you books, do not let the matter pass; obtain the books and charge them to your mother.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 6)
You ask me what you shall do, for help is given to that portion of the field where you are working. Trust it all to the Lord. There is a way opened for you in regard to the Southern Field. Appeal to the people. This is the only course you can pursue under circumstances. Send no statement of the situation through the religious papers; because it will not be honored. Send direct to the people. God’s ways are not to be by man’s ways. There are those who have means and will give, some small sums and some large sums, but have it come direct to your destitute portion of the vineyard. The Lord has not specified any regular channel through which means should pass.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 7)
In the efforts to save the perishing souls for Jesus that God has been presenting to the people as a field to be worked, let the work be done by whomsoever will work under the Lord’s directions and then you will be blessed.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 8)
I do not know, Edson, how many things ought to be said, and how many things should be left unsaid. I know you have had a hard time. I know that you are in a difficult and a most dangerous field, made thus because of the prejudice of the whites against the blacks, and because our brethren have not interested themselves personally in that field to decide how it should be worked. Our brethren do not yet have correct ideas, and they button up their coats over their hearts, hearts that should go out in sympathy and tenderness and encouragement to the laborers in that poor, destitute, neglected field.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 9)
Much as I would be pleased to have you with me and receive your help, I have not yet got to the point where I can say, Come. As you seem to have so great a burden upon you, I must say, Work on in faith. If your brethren do not feel disposed to take in the situation, hold on and do your level best. Is it not enough that God has accepted your labors although they have not been altogether free from mistakes? Then let not your heart be made sad because your brethren are not doing as God would have them to do. Go right forward. Though left nearly empty-handed, yet do your best, though but little interest is manifested in the welfare of these unfortunate colored people in the Southern States who are under a cloud of woe and oppression.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 10)
It was presented to me that God in His providence was measuring the temple and the worshippers therein. There are those who, in the providence of God, have been placed in positions where they have received many blessings. With self-denial and self-sacrifice these could do a good work in imparting to the most needy and suffering ones, to those who have few blessings and but little encouragement. This is a work which God has laid upon every saint to do, and for the neglect of which they will be held accountable. The Lord marks the longing of many souls for privileges, that they might become better informed and better clothed. The angels of the Lord are looking to see what testimony they can carry to the courts above of this suffering class. O, that those who have so many comforts of life would deny self, take up the cross, and follow Jesus!
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 11)
Human beings in their suffering humanity are crying unto God, and their prayers are just as surely coming up before God as did the blood of Abel. Christlike men will not employ their time in devising to profit self, and promote their own interest. God is not indifferent to the pressing need of white or black in any place, wherever they may be. Who is saying, “Be thou warmed, and be thou clothed and fed,” yet do nothing to relieve the situation? [James 2:16.] The indiscriminate almsgiving is often more injurious than helpful. It often encourages idleness and destroys self-respect. In the Southern Field small churches are to be built. If they are burned, this act will stand as a witness against the men who oppose the work of God, when the judgment shall sit and the books be opened, and every one judged according to the deeds written in the books.
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 12)
I am glad and thankful for this step taken by Brother Smouse. If the work is made dangerous in one place, go to another and labor. But move discreetly, so that the work shall not be destroyed. Our responsible men stand in need of the Holy Spirit’s power. To send men who are rash and inconsiderate into the Southern Field will be to create a prejudice and hatred that will come from the opposing white and blacks. Ministers who teach the blacks will report and a tissue of lies concerning the work of God which will give the Southern people a supposed excuse to create mobs, and thus the field will be closed. Said Christ, “Behold I send you forth as sheep among wolves. Be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves.” [Matthew 10:16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 136, 1898, 13)
Lt 136a, 1898
White, J. E. NP August 14, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 2SM 14-15; 6BC 1064-1065; 4MR 267; 5MR 354-355; 12MR 206. Dear Son, Edson:
I have been conversing with W. C. White and have given him my ideas. I hope he will answer your questions satisfactorily as he has read your letter carefully.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 1)
I am desirous to present matters before you just as they are. You specify the things that Brother Sutherland has presented to be used in school. There must be books of some order in the school, and why have not our own people taken the word of the Lord and made appropriate selections from the Scriptures for reading and spelling books? Until they do this, it is not best to take all books from the students except the Bible. The light that I have is that we must move cautiously and solidly. Brother Sutherland is going to extremes. Where has he received his lessons? Many things are presented to me that alarm me. The sentiments presented in relation to books are to be carefully considered. Are the people in America prepared for the movements that Brother Sutherland is making? I say, They are not. A few might engage in this work and manage it well, because they have tact and understanding.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 2)
In the church schools to be established, I cannot recommend [the program of] no text books whatever, [or to] set inexperienced teachers to be managers. The lessons given in these schools will be of a wrong order, and soon it will be evident that the school is disappointing the people. Something is wrong. The teachers themselves do not have an understanding of the Bible lessons to be given. They need that one shall teach them. We must move intelligently.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 3)
Books can be prepared for children that will not contain a thread of infidelity, but these books must be simplified to meet the understanding of the small children. A teacher of little experience who attempts to teach all the lessons from the Bible alone will not understand half the time what are the real points of the lesson. There should be a close and thorough examination into this matter of books. Much thought and no hasty work must be given to it by those teachers who have learned their lessons from the Sacred Word. Having learned obedience, they will sympathize with the children.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 4)
If the teachers have learned their lessons of Jesus Christ, and have learned for the purpose of bringing those lessons most fully into their own life, they can teach successfully. Those who are daily learners from the Great Teacher will have a most precious treasure house from which to draw things new and old. They do not see their heavenly Father except with the eye of faith, but they have learned of Jesus and can read His love in the most trying dispensations. They do not judge their Creator by fables, but by eating His flesh and drinking His blood. They are partakers of the divine nature. They are not like the heath in the desert that knoweth not when good cometh. They can trust Him who withheld not His only begotten Son, but who gave Him for us and with Him will give us all things that are for our spiritual and eternal good.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 5)
The Lord will not disappoint our expectations. He may lead us in paths of joyfulness or in paths of bereavement or sorrow, but it is His own way. We want to follow not our way but the way where God shall lead us.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 6)
These church schools are a very serious matter. Young persons without a deep experimental evidence that the truth has begun its sanctifying influence upon their hearts, will make a failure in attempting to teach in any church school. None of us are to choose the easiest place and seek to understand that which pleases us of the Word of God, obeying some things which harmonize with our own works, and having or making excuses why we do not believe every word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God. As teachers, especially of the children and the youth, we must first be learners in the way of obedience, not choosing truths that suit our notions and rejecting others, which because they call for self-denial and cross-bearing cut across inclination.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 7)
True faith asks of the Lord, “What wilt thou have me to do?” [Acts 9:6] and when the way is marked out by the Master whose we are by creation and redemption, it is prepared to do the will of our Owner, at whatever hardship or sacrifice. We must in faith ask the Lord to point out our path of duty, and then promptly follow, whatever may be the consequence. The present and eternal good of the youth whom we have under our charge must often bring us upon our knees, seeking for counsel of Him who is too wise to err, and too good to leave us helpless in our own wisdom. Study the simplicity of the Scriptures so that you will not fail to make the word understood, by giving line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 8)
These church schools to be established do not mean state schools, but church schools. But few students will attend in some of these schools, and in such places a room hired at little expense might be fitted up by ingenious minds and hands to be made attractive and convenient for this work. In other places a vestry to the meetinghouse might be used.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 9)
But the most important consideration is to get a proper teacher, one who understands how to manage in a Christlike spirit. It is a very nice work to deal with human minds, and young ladies who are not qualified to engage in this work would not benefit the students. Young, inexperienced girls are not the ones to manage in our church schools.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 10)
Every man and woman should know that when they accept of Jesus Christ as their Saviour, they have a mighty conflict before them. A sleepless adversary is seeking to destroy their influence, and there must be a constant looking unto Jesus. Satan would be as fully pleased to have teachers in our schools going to extremes in practice as to keep them from advancing in knowledge and holiness.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 11)
Books should be prepared as soon as possible to lead minds to a study of the Bible. Every teacher should learn what real progress comprehends, else the enemy will get the advantage and send them off the track. It is best to wait and hold a position until the educator shall know that he is moving in the Lord’s lines. He is not to confuse the minds and send them in a wrong direction, by weaving in notions and idle tales.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 12)
There is much to be learned in regard to early piety in youth. “This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.” [1 John 5:4.] That faith must not be led to embrace superstitions, fictitious sentiments. Leave out the ideas that you may receive and give the children and youth the same kind of instruction which Christ gave—faith in the plain, simple, “Thus saith the Lord.” Thou shalt do, and thou shalt not do is the decided and plain character of God’s lesson.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 13)
The world has become the seat of sin, and a mass of pollution. The position of all believers is to be, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean, and I (your Owner) will receive you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.] The conquering work is done through faith. No little matters are to divert the mind. We must have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 14)
Those who are indeed true and faithful, God-fearing teachers will earnestly practice every principle they seek to imprint upon the minds of the children; not following inclination to do the very things they instruct them not to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 15)
Of Noah it is said that by his consistent course of action in all things he showed his faith by his works and thus condemned the world. This he did as a consistent believer in the message of warnings which he was giving to the world. Had Noah not preached, and worked in harmony with his message, he would not have been justified by his works. The Lord requires every soul to live every lesson he teaches.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 16)
There is now a work to be done intelligently and in the fear of God. Bible instruction is to be made forcible by the holy life of the teacher. Every teacher should live the Word of God. Every preacher should practice that which he enjoins upon others, else his lifework is a failure. God calls for sincerity.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 17)
Every phase of fanaticism and erroneous theories, claiming to be the truth, will be brought in among the remnant people of God. These will fill minds with erroneous sentiments which have no part in the truth for this time. Any man who supposes that in the strength of his own devised resolutions, in his intellectual might united with science or supposed knowledge, he can start a work which will conquer the world, will find himself lying amid the ruins of his own speculations, and will plainly understand why he is there.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 18)
All who go into the battlefield with the Lord’s army will find that the whole armor of God must be put on. The shield of faith will be their defense to bring them through the battles more than conquerors. Nothing can avail but the orders given us by our Captain, the Lord of hosts. Vast armies furnished with every other facility to fight would avail nothing in this last great conflict. Without faith, even an angel host could not help. Faith, living faith, exercised in the power of God must be our defense. Faith alone can make us invincible and enabled to stand in the evil day, steadfast, immovable, holding the beginning of our confidence firm unto the end. It is not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. It is not the faith in our faith that places us as overcomers, but the power imparted us to exercise faith in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 19)
Obedience to the whole will of God places us by faith under the protection of Jehovah. Trust ye in the Lord forever, for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength. There must be an entire surrender of the whole will to God, saying, O Lord, I am thine; I am not my own. I am bought with a price. All our possessions, though they be as dear to us as was Isaac to the heart of Abraham, are to be laid upon the altar. This may test that man sorely, but there must be no Isaacs too precious to sacrifice for God. We would not hear the words, “Ye are of your father, the Devil.” [John 8:44.] No; we want to hear the voice of sweetest music saying, “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” [Matthew 25:34.]
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 20)
From the light given me of the Lord, men will arise speaking perverse things. Yea, already they have been working and speaking things which God has never revealed, bringing sacred truth upon a level with common things. Issues have been and will continue to be made of men’s conceited fallacies, not of truth. The devisings of men’s minds will invent tests that are no tests at all, that when the true test shall be made prominent, it shall be considered on a par with the man-made tests that have been of no value. We may expect that everything will be brought in and mingled with sound doctrine, but by clear, spiritual discernment, by the heavenly anointing, we must distinguish the sacred from the common which is being brought in to confuse faith and sound judgment and demerit the great, grand, testing truth for this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 21)
Many, not discerning these erroneous moves, will catch at ideas that are spurious and find defeat the outcome. The right of peace and rest and security is found after a growth in grace. I would say to Brother Sutherland, Make haste slowly, my brother.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 22)
Never, never was there a time when the truth suffered more from being misrepresented, belittled, demerited through the perverse disputings of men than in these last days. Men have brought themselves in with their heterogeneous mass of heresies which they represent as oracles for the people. The people are charmed with some strange, new thing, and are not wise in experience to discern the character of ideas that men may frame up as something. But to call it something of great consequence and tie it to the oracles of God does not make it truth. O, how this rebukes the low standard of piety in the churches.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 23)
Men who want to present something original will conjure up things new and strange, and without consideration will step forward on these unstable theories that have been woven together as a precious theory, and present it as a life and death question. Many of these erroneous ideas will be accounted as essential from the lips of men who are not sanctified or purified, and who do not understand what is truth. Self! self! self! exalted unto eternal ruin.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 24)
The Lord says to all these foolish messengers whom He has not commissioned, “Ye have sold yourselves for a thing of naught.” [Isaiah 52:3.] Yes, this is a cheap way to sell the soul. There is no end to the foolish bargains that will be thus made. We have the truth, the solid truth in the Word of God, and all these speculations and theories would better be strangled in the cradle, rather than nourished and brought to prominence. We are to hear the voice of God from His revealed Word, the sure word of prophecy. Those who will magnify themselves and seek to do some wonderful thing would better come to a sound mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 25)
Our Master has sent us to sow His field with wheat, pure wheat and not with the mingled seed of wheat and tares. When the sower shall conjure up a mass of ideas which are mere suppositions and pass them along as food for the people, to all whose appetite has not been perverted, it will taste strongly of the dish. Those who are not gathering from the Word truth, golden threads of truth to weave into the web to compose the fabric would better stop where they are; for even now if they see their follies and repent of their sin of giving to the people that which is not truth but the vagaries of their own brain, if they are grieved over their sin of teaching things which God has not committed to them to teach, God will forgive them.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 26)
But can these men change their tares into wheat by their tears and repentance for believing and advocating spurious things as truth? Yet, although God may pardon their sins, when the harvest is gathered and the chaff is found in the wheat, what will the sowers of these productions realize? Souls have never had the light and experience they might have had. They went on sowing their seeds of chaff in the place of giving pure wheat. Let all take heed how they hear and how they receive fallacious theories in the place of truth, pure, sanctifying truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 27)
Brother Sutherland needs to move cautiously indeed. The way Miss Ellis came here and went to work feeling fully competent to instruct from the Bible as the only book to be used, confused but did not enlighten. She stated the great work she had done in America in establishing church schools in a large number of places where she had been appointed. That young lady has everything to learn. She has not the truth unmixed with chaff, and the Lord would have every messenger hear the sacred, solemn message for this time, without one strange plant of men’s theories. Chaff is not truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 28)
God has given time and talents that must be sacredly charged with His Holy Spirit. No ability belongs to the human agency to dispose of as he pleases. God will have an investigation of every gift lent, to see if it has been cultured and improved to meet His design in sanctification of the truth. All our property is to be held as a sacred charge from God, and is not to be used to please and honor and glorify, ourselves. All is to be regarded as a consecrated trust to be improved by use and returned to the Giver, sacred, holy, enlarged by use in doing good to God’s heritage.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 29)
Edson, your method of instructing from pictures for the Southern school is an excellent idea. These pictures can be got up as cheaply as possible. You might talk till you were weary to get ideas into the heads of the colored children, but give them a similitude, an object, and the lesson becomes stamped upon the mind never to be forgotten. This is why the Gospel Primer has been and will continue to be effective.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 30)
You ask in reference to appealing to the people for means to help the section in which you have been laboring. The light given me is that your labors have been accepted and that God is not pleased that you have had so little encouragement. Your work has been accomplishing great good. It has been carried forward in the same way your father and your mother have tried to work, marked with earnestness and with the feeling, “I will not fail nor be discouraged.” [See Isaiah 42:4.] When the appeal was made for the very place, where you were doing to the utmost of your ability, who has given the victory? It has been the Lord blessing His own faithful, few laborers. If more would wrestle as you have done, the Lord would be pleased with the efforts to accomplish something in His cause.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 31)
If there is no money in the treasury to support men in the field, then let those who have been receiving large wages be convicted that it is time to deny themselves, take up the cross, and follow Jesus. Let them go to work in the name of God for less wages. This will have to be done and the effect will be to restore the influence which has been lost, and bring the churches back from their backslidden condition. Men in responsible positions, worked by the Holy Spirit, will not grasp the largest wages because they can do this.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 32)
You speak of Brother Smouse’s labors. Brother Smouse is engaged in a good work, and the Lord will freely give to all who will receive to impart. I thank the Lord for this work. It is a good thing if he can in any way set in operation any kind of business to help the Southern Field, for it bears so manifestly the marks of neglect. I believe the Lord has put it into his heart to do this work. Your father would have instituted ways and means to have helped the work in a field for which any one had the burden and was doing so much as you are doing in the Southern field. But let me tell you, there are warm hearts that beat in sympathy with the work in this field.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 33)
The Lord would have been pleased to have given you encouragement through men who ought to have understood your needs. But different methods have been invented to block the way and discourage the workers in that field. This is not God’s way. When means which are raised in answer to appeals made in behalf of the Southern field are otherwise appropriated and not sent to that field, the Lord will send means through other sources. Praise His name! Whenever other efforts to raise means fail, it is your privilege to make an interest wherever you can.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 34)
The Lord’s vineyard demands men and means, and when you have built up an interest with little help and sympathy, pass not over to the General Conference the buildings erected, but make them secure in some way without doing this that they may fulfill the very object for which they have been brought into existence. Brother Shireman wrote me in regard to a work he had been doing and wanted my advice. He had accomplished the work on his own responsibility, I think, and the Conference wanted the deed of the building. It was not theirs at all, and they had no right to it.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 35)
In every place where there is any evidence that God is working to advance His own work and His own glory, let men be careful not to repress and discourage; for this is Satan’s way of working. There are plenty in the enemy’s ranks that will do this kind of work. Let God’s people stand shoulder to shoulder, heart to heart, voice with voice heard in words of encouragement and faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 36)
Satan’s position toward the work to be accomplished in enlightening the world is to burden, depress, and block the way, and shall brethren engage with him in his work, to depress and discourage those who give evidence that God is using them? If this is done, it is advancing the work of Satan. We must fight the powers of invisible foes, and the warfare is a keen and relentless antagonism.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 37)
Then let all be united in the work to be done for this time. The help of every one is needed on the right side, under the Captain of our salvation. Fight we must. We must either be overcomers or be overcome. Who does not understand the situation? There can be no peace with conformity to the opposite party.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 38)
There must be no more opposing work done among our people. We are to press together and “seal the law among my disciples.” [Isaiah 8:16.] How is this to be done? By closing up the divided ranks and standing a united company with our faces to the foe. The second and third chapters of Revelation present our position as it should be. It is now time that we worked intelligently as one mind and one heart and united meet the foe.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 39)
I have seen that deep and seductive efforts will be made to draw men and women away from the true issues. In this work the Lord demands a different showing under the one great Head.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 40)
“I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me.” [John 17:15-23.]
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 41)
This prayer of Christ is to be our prayer. It is a special prayer presenting most wonderful possibilities of the unity that God requires shall exist among believers. This unity is the evidence we are to give to the world of the divinity of Christ, and of the reality of the religion of Christ in His disciples.
(13LtMs, Lt 136a, 1898, 42)
Lt 137, 1898
Irwin, G. A.; Evans, I. H.; Smith U.; Jones, A. T. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia April 21, 1898 This letter is published in entirety in 21MR 355-363. + Dear Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith and Jones:
I received your letter, and will write a few lines now.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 1)
I was solicited to visit Melbourne before the tent would have to be taken down; but on account of the severe heat, they dared not make the request too urgent. Elder Robinson thought my testimony must be given, as it was greatly needed. He and his wife were left to bear the responsibility of the work, giving Bible readings, conducting the Mission, and training several young men and women as workers. The work has rested heavily upon them. Sister Robinson has hired a girl to do her housework and is doing work every way as taxing as that of a minister. The women workers have not received pay; but this will be changed in due time. The cause is now hemmed in for want of means.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 2)
Besides having much work to do in council meetings, I spoke in the tent three times each week, riding from North Fitzroy, seven miles and back. I spoke nine times in Melbourne. I then visited Geelong, forty miles from Melbourne, going on the boat. The company here has had little labor. We had profitable meetings. Brother Robinson conducted the Sabbath school, and spoke in the morning and evening and on Sunday evening. I spoke in the afternoon both Sabbath and Sunday. These meetings were a blessing to the church. We returned to Melbourne on Monday.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 3)
The tent was taken down and much search was made for a hall. We found a very poor hall, where we could hold meetings on the Sabbath, but we could have it only on Saturday, as meetings were held there on Sunday by different religious bodies. We felt very sorry, for this was just at the time when souls were deciding for the truth, but it was not safe to keep the tent up because of the strong winds at this time of the year.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 4)
Forty in Balaclava have decided to obey the truth; one teacher from Ballarat, an excellent woman, has taken a decided stand, and is one of the very best workers in Balaclava now. A lady employed in Government House has taken the Sabbath. She is a matron in the laundry department. Sister Williams informed Lady Brassey of her change of views, and she laid the matter before Lord Brassey. He said that he could not see that her keeping the Sabbath would bring any confusion. Lord and Lady Brassey were about to visit England, and Lord Brassey gave Mrs. Williams a vacation during their absence, and allowed her wages to go on for a period of six months. She referred Lord Brassey to the Echo Office for information concerning the faith. He said that was enough; he was having his government work done at that office, and was favorably impressed with the principles that were manifested by the managers, and with the work that was executed in the office.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 5)
Some are very poor, and everything they eat has had to be provided for them, and their rent has to be paid. This cannot be avoided. We feel grateful to God for His tender love and compassion to the children of men, and we are in all things to follow Christ, to do as He would do were He in the world under the same circumstances.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 6)
A lot has been purchased on which to build a church here. I made a donation of twenty pounds, but they must wait until I can obtain means. I must see if we can hire one hundred pounds to keep us until the Lord shall send us means. I have paid one hundred and five toward the Stanmore Church. After great hindrance, which we cannot explain, the land was bought, and the building is up, but money does not seem to be in sight to pay the workmen and fully complete the work. But it will be dedicated next Sunday.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 7)
Elder Haskell, in connection with his wife, did noble work in the first term of school, and the Lord accepted the work done. Every student left the school converted. And just that kind of work has been done here at Stanmore that the Lord has revealed to me for years was the work the unbelieving world must have done for them, if they have the light and courage to take their position upon the Sabbath. After the community has been stirred by a well organized camp meeting, then shall the workers pull up stakes and leave to attend another camp meeting and let the work ravel out? I say, Divide the workers and have some take right hold, giving Bible readings, doing colporteur work, selling tracts, etc. Let there be a mission home to prepare workers by educating them in every line of the work. This will not leave the work to ravel out. The good impressions the messengers of God have made upon hearts and minds will not be lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 8)
This house-to-house labor, searching for souls, hunting for the lost sheep is the most essential work that can be done. Seventy-five souls have been organized into a church in Stanmore. We thank God for this. Fifty of these have embraced the truth since the camp meeting in Stanmore.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 9)
In Balaclava I had great freedom in speaking to the people. I spoke to them eight times, to the church in Geelong twice, to the North Fitzroy church three times, to the office workers once, and to the managers. We had most solemn seasons reading to the responsible men the principles to be maintained in the Echo Office. In every branch there was much that needed to be separated from the office and commercial work brought in of a character that will not belittle the mind and give it food that will be as a poisonous malaria. This labor was very severe upon me.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 10)
The burden I carried for the church in North Fitzroy was so heavy that I could not eat nor sleep. I was in agony of soul because I could see the peril that all were in, peril which it was difficult to define with such exactness as to prevent misrepresentation, as they should work to set things in order. Some were anxious I should explain every minutia of the management as it should be, but I told them that that was not my work. The commercial work should not be excluded from the office, but much work that has been taken in should not be, as it has had an influence to belittle the mind and place sacred things upon a level with the common.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 11)
Satan will play his game of life for every soul employed there. He is unseen, but working diligently to carry the youth along under his guidance. But the Lord is a strong, powerful, all-sufficient helper, if human intelligences will make the Word of God their meat and drink. As sure as they refuse to heed the counsel of God, the Lord cannot work with them. But just as long as they will walk humbly with God in earnest prayer the Lord will lift up for them a standard against the enemy. How wonderful are these words, how full and expressive of the watch-care of the angels of light! And it becomes a subject of weighty importance that every worker in the office shall have faith unfeigned and that they shall constantly work from sound, elevating principles.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 12)
Let everyone respect himself or herself because Christ has paid a ransom for each soul. All are His bought captives, and they are to become His free sons, the sons of God. If the Lord is believed, if the Lord Jesus is accepted as our personal Saviour, it will make us to be honored of all the angelic universe as sons of God, children of the heavenly King. Then may they say, “Goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.” [Psalm 23:6.] The Lord will take the humble and contrite soul and bring him into connection with the excellent of the earth. This is the work the Lord Jesus longs to do for every soul that will come to Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 13)
Commercial work should in no case become all-absorbing. The Lord would have the truth go forth as a lamp that is trimmed and burning, because filled with the heavenly oil, in publications to go everywhere, and the business relations conducted by men who are under the great Master-worker. The commercial work should bring the believers in connection with the unbelievers, that the truth, by being lived, may be as seed sown and its influence touch the ends of the earth.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 14)
As widely as this printed matter shall go, every believer should spread his influence in vindication of the truth. Therefore every worker should be connected with Christ, that he may have power to do a work that will bear the test of the judgment. Abundant provision has been made, that, amid the greatest cares, a steadfast character may be maintained because the Lord and His ways are kept ever before the mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 15)
Is there no time to pray? No time to tell the Lord “Thou must keep me by Thine own power?” Leaving the Lord out of sight will not lessen the cares, but multiply them. A Christian spirit is as essential in active business lines as is having the Spirit of God in the place where prayer is wont to be made. All any of us need is to seek the Lord, and the grace of the Christian will be evidenced. All who seek Him find Jesus a very present help in every time of need.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 16)
Purest Christian principles must be maintained. There is a plague-spot of selfishness that will make itself a place in the heart until it is expelled. Oh, the danger and shame of the many sacrificing to the lust of mammon rather than to the Holy One and the Just. Some will hold fast their integrity. There will be no underhanded contrivances to take advantage of circumstances to favor one’s self, so that it cannot be written in the book of heaven, unspotted from the world. The question is, Has every man taken up his cross and followed Christ? If he has, this settles the question of his discipleship. “If any man will be my disciple let him deny (not indulge and pet) himself, and take up his cross and follow me.” [Matthew 16:24.] This is not merely a Christian duty, but the certain evidence of discipleship—the Christian duty. It is the one thing the great test of character, the proof of discipleship and our heirship to heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 17)
This burden borne in Melbourne twice brought upon me a severe sickness, for it approached to a rending of the soul and body, because it was so difficult to adjust things with the old Sabbathkeepers as God would have them. We cannot convince them that they must be renewed, converted. And the thought that these old in the knowledge of the truth will counterwork the very things that we are trying to do in the saving of the souls ready to perish, is most painful. Their example in dress and in health reform is a barrier to the work. They sow their seeds of evil. My soul is weighed down over these matters.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 18)
After working most earnestly in company with Elder Robinson, we went to Ballarat, but I had malaria; I could not eat. Bodily infirmities were upon me, but my appointment was out. In the second-class compartment a bed was prepared with pillows, and I lay down and slept an hour. I had been unable to sleep because of the burden on my soul. I was quite weak on Sabbath but attended the meeting, for the poor, hungry sheep must be fed. After Brother Robinson prayed I felt the spirit of intercession. I cried unto the Lord to strengthen me to speak. I was able to speak in a feeble voice. The Lord’s blessing came into the meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 19)
I asked the Lord for strength to fill my appointment Sunday in the large hall. I was still unable to eat, except a couple of small, dry crackers; but when on Sunday I stood before the hearers I was strengthened, blessed, and the grace of Christ was upon me. Remarks were made by some—“No one would suppose Sister White was sick.” The speaking did not tire me. I spoke more than an hour, and was not in the least weary. Elder Robinson spoke in the evening, with great freedom. We returned Monday, and the power of the enemy was broken.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 20)
I had then to complete writings to leave with the brethren in Melbourne. The movements made in Battle Creek in regard to means were placing us in this new field, where new and advancing work must be done, in a condition similar to that of the children of Israel when they were refused the straw to make bricks but were told, “Go, gather straw for yourselves.” [Exodus 5:7.] W. C. White was in Cooranbong, preparing for the opening of the school there.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 21)
Elder Haskell and his wife were in Stanmore, overseeing the building of the meetinghouse and carrying forward the education of the workers in the mission home, that he might as soon as possible leave this interesting work in other hands. But Elder Haskell must take the oversight of the building of the church, and not allow the house-to-house labor to be left, for every week souls are found ready to take their stand, and a very precious company has been organized into a church.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 22)
All our anxiety is from some of the old Sabbathkeepers who are not advancing with the work, and are full of jealousy because they are not receiving greater labor, when every soul of them should be a laborer together with God to gather in the souls that are ready to die. W. C. White came to Melbourne, and we worked with him to set things in order. There are great perplexities to know how to work and make bricks without straw. May the Lord open the eyes of those who have pursued a course to bring about this condition of things. May He give them discernment and enable them to reason from cause to effect, that we in these distant missionary fields may not be punished because of the actions of others who have followed their own course, until the Lord is showing His displeasure by hedging up the way. We need to seek the Lord most earnestly, that we shall know what we must do at every step. “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.” [1 Corinthians 10:12.]
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 23)
There are ministers’ wives, Sisters Starr, Haskell, Wilson and Robinson, who have been devoted, earnest, whole-souled workers, giving Bible readings and praying with families, helping along by personal efforts just as successfully as their husbands. These women give their whole time and are told that they receive nothing for their labors because their husbands receive their wages. I tell them to go forward and all such decisions will be revised. The Word says, “The laborer is worthy of his hire.” [Luke 10:7.] When any such decision as this is made I will, in the name of the Lord, protest. I will feel it my duty to create a fund from my tithe money, to pay these women who are accomplishing just as essential work as the ministers are doing, and this tithe I will reserve for work in the same line as that of the ministers, hunting for souls, fishing for souls. I know that the faithful women should be paid wages as is considered proportionate to the pay received by ministers. They carry the burden of souls, and should not be treated unjustly. These sisters are giving their time to educating those newly come to the faith and hire their own work done and pay those who work for them. All these things must be adjusted and set in order, and justice be done to all.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 24)
Proofreaders in the office receive their wages, those who are working at housework receive their wages, two dollars and a half and three dollars a week. This I have had to pay and others have to pay. But ministers’ wives, who carry a tremendous responsibility, devoting their entire time, have nothing for their labor. This will give you an idea of how matters are in this conference. There are seventy-five souls organized into a church, who are applying their tithe into the conference, and as a saving plan it has been deemed essential to let these poor souls labor for nothing. But this does not trouble me, for I will not allow it to go thus.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 25)
Elder Haskell and his wife break up their mission home next Monday and take their position in the school. They are needed there. They are solicited to go out into the field and present the needs of the cause here, to raise money to sustain our schools. I carry quite a number of students through this term. Our school is different from any school that has been instituted. The Bible is taking the place in the school that it should always have had. It is the great textbook, and we want it to succeed, and it will.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 26)
Brother Haskell feels no duty to remain longer away from the school. He and his wife now take their places as Bible instructors. There are now in Cooranbong some outside parties who are placing their children in the school. As Brother Haskell is not to visit the churches, it will be necessary for Willie and Brother Robinson to go to our people and if possible raise means to sustain the school. I wish the Lord would place the necessities of His work before His people in America who can help if they would—those who spend money to please and glorify themselves, those who expend means on dress and to keep pace with the fashions of this degenerate age. O, so many live to please themselves!
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 27)
In regard to the school’s running in debt, the tuition has been altogether too low in America. Cannot those who conduct the schools in America understand that this is the only way out? Why do they keep the price so low? An increase in price of educational advantages would stop that increasing debt. The students are to be fed and they need good, nourishing food. They should not be stinted in the wholesome fruit and vegetarian diet, but cut off everything like the desserts. Let abundance of fruit be eaten with the meals, but custards and pastries are of no manner of use—all unnecessary. Now when the wiseheads officiating in our schools study to run the school upon a sum wholly insufficient, year after year, they are engaged in a work that will bring debts, it cannot be prevented. They have begun this policy in Cooranbong, and the very same results will follow. There is no justice, or requirement of God for them to make such loose calculations. They make it necessary to practice the closest economy, and it is not always wise to bring down the diet as a means of avoiding debt.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 28)
Economy must be practiced in every line to keep afloat, and not be drowned with debts, but there is to be an increase in the sum paid for tuition. This was presented to me while in Europe, and has been presented since to you and our schools, and the problem, “How shall our schools keep out of debt?” will always remain a problem until there are wiser calculations. Charge higher rates for students’ educational advantages, and then let persons have the management in cooking who know how to save and economize. Let the best talent be secured, even if good reasonable wages have to be paid. The binding about the edges is essential. When these precautions are attended to, you will not have increasing debts in your schools.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 29)
Let the teachers be health reformers, let them teach the Bible as the foundation study, let them practice the Word themselves. Let infidel books be laid aside and the Word of God find its place in every school. Some will say “We shall have fewer students.” This may be; but those that you do have will appreciate their time and see the necessity of diligent work to qualify them for the positions they must fill. If the Lord is kept ever before the students as the One to whom they should look for counsel, they will, like Daniel, receive of Him knowledge and wisdom. All will then become channels of light. Lay the matter before the students themselves. Inquire who of them will practice self-denial and make sacrifice to cancel the debt already incurred. With some students only the willing mind is needed.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 30)
God help the managers of our schools never to allow the outgoes to exceed the income, [even] if the school has to be closed. There has not been the talent that is needed in the management of our schools financially. These things God will require of the managers. Every needless, expensive habit is to be laid aside, every unnecessary indulgence cut away. When the principles so manifestly indicated by the Word of God to all schools are taken hold of as earnestly as they should be, the debts will not accumulate.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 31)
You inquire if I received the two hundred dollars. I have received it, and it came timely. Thank the Lord for the sum. Mission agencies in every field need funds. Hospitals and health homes are to be established, not in an expensive style, but to be made wholesome and cheerful, for the sick and poor we have always with us.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 32)
But I must not write more. I have for three mornings been up at two o’clock to write; but I have only written a small amount of that which I designed to send. Whatever may be the amount of means coming in, strictest economy is to be studied. Economy and care must be exercised in expending funds, not to please fancy, but to study the limited means. Care must be used, economy practiced from the very highest motives, leaving all expenditures with God Himself, for it is God’s money we are handling, and we can limit the supply by our want of foresight. It is not best to purchase the cheapest things in furnishings, but the most serviceable and enduring. They may be more expensive at the time, but if they are treated carefully they will not be the dearest in the end. Those who realize that all money is the Lord’s, will get into the habit of asking the Lord how it shall be used, as to what they shall purchase in the little things as well as in the large. This is the right principle to work upon.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 33)
The heavenly universe is more interested than we can imagine in all that concerns God’s people, who are being fitted up for an inheritance among the sanctified and blessed. All that concerns his people concerns himself, with whom they and all their interests are one. The habit of seeking counsel from God should be cultivated as a blessing granted us, showing that we take advantage of the wisdom God has provided through Jesus Christ in our behalf. Christ linked with humanity, that humanity might link with Christ. I have many things that I would be pleased to write, but my letter is long and I must get it into the office or it will not reach you by this mail.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 34)
A word more. Everyone connected with the cause and work of God, must keep his talent of wits in cultivation, or one shall make grave blunders. This means to set the Lord ever before us. May the Lord help us, is my prayer. Heartiness, improvement of talents, and thoroughness are to be cultivated, that no haphazard work will be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 35)
God help you, strengthen and comfort you, is my prayer. Look up always. Jesus is a risen Saviour. He is not in Joseph’s tomb with a great stone rolled before the door. We have a living, risen Christ, who stands at the head of His church. I hope our people will hang their helpless souls upon God. He can bear your weight. He can carry all your burdens.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 36)
In much sympathy with all your perplexities, I will close this long letter.
(13LtMs, Lt 137, 1898, 37)
Lt 137a, 1898
Smith, Uriah; Jones, A. T.; Evans, I. H. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia April 21, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brethren Smith, A. T. Jones, and Brother Evans:
I received a letter from one of our brethren inquiring if I had any light for them, telling them what they had better do in A. R. Henry’s case. It seems clear to me to say, Move in the light the Lord shall give you; do not move impulsively; move cautiously, step by step, in the way of the Lord. Faith unfeigned must be the inspiration in which we move.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 1)
“While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.”2 Corinthians 4:18. “Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”Hebrews 11:1. “By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God. But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 2)
“By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.”Hebrews 11:5-7. “These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country” Ibid, verses 13, 14.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 3)
The seeing of things not seen. This faith is not merely seeing of those things that shall be realized by us bye and bye, when this mortal puts on immortality; but the seeing of those things which the Lord would have every soul born again to realize the unseen powers which move and govern our lives. Are we Christians? Are we citizens of this present world, securing the blessed hope of being citizens of the kingdom of heaven? Are we cooperating with Jesus Christ, partakers of the divine nature, overcoming the corruption that is in the world through lust and responding to the forces of that kingdom which is spiritual, and which Christ has set up in our souls? Have we a conscious title to the inheritance with the saints in light after their resurrection, and with the living saints after their translation? Are our lives bound up with the life of Christ?
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 4)
We have within us already the powers unseen. We need to cultivate the graces of the Spirit. The thoughts, the words, the passing will, the commotion of the heart, all our lives will be opened before us at that great day of judgment. The cooperation of the divine agencies working through the human agencies will be seen, and we shall then understand as never before. We are laborers together with God; we are God’s husbandry; we are God’s building.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 5)
The day of judgment will reveal what kind of building has been going on. Will the work be presented as that which bears the record, He fell under temptation, but he deplored his own weakness, and, through the grace of God given him, he strove again for the victory? He never would yield up his soul to be worked by Satan to do harm to the soul purchased by the blood of Jesus Christ. He would, under all and every circumstance however trying, say, I am weak, Oh God, but thou art my strength. He dares not walk alone; he will not yield his purposes and his hopes. He has been overcome, but not forsaken. His soul loves the Lord, and he trusts in a compassionate Saviour.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 6)
His own mistakes and sins he did not allow to divorce his soul from God. He bowed at the cross of Christ, helpless but not hopeless, clinging to the cross, depending upon the Holy Spirit to restore his soul. He loved the Saviour still, although he grieved Him; sinning, yet contrite; confessing, and clinging to the cross. His only hope was in Jesus Christ. He with humble mind and heart talked with God: I am unworthy, but I pray thee, pity and save me and strengthen me. In the day of judgment he will see how his enemy, the devil, was repulsed, because he was humble and penitent.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 7)
*****
I have been absent from my writing to visit the churches. I have labored hard and, I hope, successfully through the grace of God. I hoped to have Willie’s help to get out many books, but here my plans are hedged up again. He has, in connection with Elder Robinson, to do a work to secure means to run the work in various lines. But the Lord knows all about it.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 8)
Eight weeks I have been away from my home, but I return next Monday. What a work is before us! The end near, and many who know the truth seem as if on enchanted ground! What will bring the people in a position of cross bearing? Is the superstructure genuine? “Ye are laborers together with God; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] Will it be thus? Men will embrace the truth, graft it into their own defective characters, and when tests and trials come, in the place of impurities being purged away, they are offended, and turn from the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 9)
Oh how Satan is seeking to annoy and destroy! How hard he has worked to completely waste away the strength of the Review and Herald office. But, my brethren, the light which the Lord gave me was at a time when all this could have been prevented. Brother Evans seems to be in great perplexity. Satan is looking on, stirring up the unconsecrated elements to do harm to God’s people, and all this comes of those who should have been in the light but were taking steps in the dark. Satan lays his plans, and he brings about circumstances that mean ruin.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 10)
Now let those of faith pray as they never prayed before, that the Lord will palsy the power of the enemy, and let him not have the victory. The Lord is not pleased to see the little love and union that exists among our brethren, especially our leading brethren; it shows that they are not walking in the light. When you ask God for help, come together of one accord; put your own self out of the question, and let Jesus Christ appear; let His love be revealed, and when you love as brethren, when you have self out of sight, and Christ in view, then the Lord will hear, He will answer your prayers; but when you stand as far apart as you can, and make prominent your own selfish attributes of character, you will receive no answers to your prayers. Will you tell our brethren this? They need to walk humbly with God, and open the door of their heart and let the Saviour in. When you love as brethren, then that love will work wonders in purifying the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 11)
But those who have been connected with the work for many years are in need of the love of Christ, and then the oil of His grace will sweeten their disposition because they will expel Satan from the throne of the heart. They will love one another. But prosperity will not attend the work until the converting power of God breaks the proud heart, and then there will be the molding of mind and the fashioning of character.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 12)
God calls upon all His people, Humble yourselves. Cry unto God with broken hearts; confess your sins of hardness of heart, and repent. When you pray, then the Lord will hear your prayers. But self has been cherished until there has been a swelling to large proportions. There can be no walking with Christ unless there is a denying of self, lifting the cross, and following Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 13)
In the case of Brother Henry, there have been those who have acted their part in connection with him who have not repented nor been converted. They speak unadvisedly with their lips. They are not prepared to help A. R. Henry. They have been ready to blame and censure and condemn him, when they had far better been repenting of their own sins, and breaking their own stubborn hearts, their own unbelief, their own unsanctified hearts. They have not submitted to be worked by the Holy Spirit. Is it not time that there is a change, that the love of Christ shall melt away your unholy tempers and let the love of Christ bind heart to heart?
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 14)
Brethren Smith and Jones, if Henry presses this matter of libel, then let our brethren answer to the charge, but do not go into court to charge back upon him. Make decided efforts to save him. Do not try to criminate him, but answer to his charges as Christians. Not one voice should be raised in irritation and in wrath, for this will not glorify God. You are certainly in a trying position, but the Lord can and will make a way of escape if you will all humble yourselves and confess, not A. R. Henry’s sins but your own defects. But stand to the truth; acknowledge that the Lord’s past and present dealings with His people is to reprove, exhort, rebuke; and let not Satan make any of you cowards.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 15)
Do all you can to vindicate the cause of God from the reproach put upon it. Stand not in your own defense, but as men entrusted with sacred responsibilities. Every dollar he shall gain by his covetous betrayal of sacred trusts will reveal what is the character of the man who has been kept in position of influence when he was injuring the work and cause of God. Let not one word be spoken in human passion, but all may feel greatly humbled because they gave no heed to the warnings which the Lord was sending them. They have blunted their own sensibility and discrimination.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 16)
I have not special light to point out just what course should be pursued. You are on the ground, and as things develop, be sure you are in agreement with the Lord Jesus Christ. He says, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; ... and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.] May the Lord be your strength and your shield. May the Lord be your stronghold in the time of trouble. It is the cause and the work of God you are to vindicate and jealously guard. It is not yourself that you are to defend but the Lord’s work and the Lord’s cause. Keep the glory of God in view, and urge the matter of His instrumentality that has been ever used to hold up His work. But when men, poor, weak, finite men, in their own wisdom departed from divine wisdom, then the Lord left them to their own foolish devising. Oh may the Lord God of Israel not suffer His name to be reproached by the folly of men wise in their own conceit!
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 17)
The Lord will not suffer His name to be dishonored if our brethren will only get near to God and die to self. He that seeketh to save his life shall lose it. He that will hide his life in Christ will be meek and lowly of heart. Oh what need, Brethren Evans and Smith and Jones, that they take hold of God by faith. Pray, work, believe, and trust in God. He will give precious victories if we will cast all our care upon Him who careth for us. We will pray for you; we will offer most earnest prayers to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 18)
Willie White came from Melbourne this day. I have had no time to converse with him, but will read this letter to him. I have been interrupted so many times that I cannot tell how rambling this letter is. Please excuse all mistakes. I have not Sara or Maggie, my workers, with me at this time; therefore my letters are not copied. Excuse me this time.
(13LtMs, Lt 137a, 1898, 19)
Lt 137b, 1898
Smith, Uriah; Jones, A. T. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia April 22, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brethren Smith and Jones:
I have just received a letter from A. R. Henry. He writes more tenderly than I expected; and if there is any prospect of his becoming softened and subdued by the Spirit of God, you had best not read that letter to him until I shall write him again, and try to reach him. If you think the letter is timely, that he should have it now, I trust to your judgment. But do not, I beg of you, lose the opportunity of rescuing this poor, suffering soul from the grasp of Satan. I hope you will do all in your power to save A. R. Henry. You know it is the combined circumstances, that many acted a part in, that have held him away from the truth, which if he had received would have made him wise unto salvation.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 1)
My heart is wrenched with agony as I see [that] those who know the truth have through a train of circumstances, one step leading to another, [resisted] until the truth is eclipsed to them. All that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father. And all who cherish their ambitious projects cannot walk with Christ Jesus. How can two walk together except they be agreed?
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 2)
Where the salvation of the soul is concerned, the man who is willing to deny himself, and take up his cross and follow Christ through evil and good report, in sunshine and in storm, who will be willing to receive counsel, will have a perception of truth, divine truth; while any man who refuses to obey the Word of God until all his doubts and difficulties are removed, and troublesome things adjusted, all mysteries explained, is where evidence will not settle his mind. He has the spirit of a caviler; he has the spirit of criticism, not of seeking to obtain truth, but to judge the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 3)
The case of A. R. Henry is very trying to himself. In his being accepted as a manager, he has revealed he was not a safe financier, because he had separated himself from God and was following another leader. He is not and has not been a safe man. If he had used his capabilities under the counsel of One who never errs, he would, by walking in the light, do good. Oh, has he gone so far that the Lord will not have anything to do with him? Has he closed the door of his heart so firmly that he will not open it to the voice of Jesus? I say to you in the name of the Lord, Seek Him with supplication and in faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 4)
Hold the letter sent to you from Cooranbong. Keep these letters in your own hands, and let no persons see them unless you shall feel it your duty to read these letters to him and others. I think it might not be best to do or say anything that will provoke him just now. Ask the Lord to make bare His arm to save and not to destroy.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 5)
In haste.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 6)
I beg of you to excuse this miserable scribbling. I am alone; no typewriter, no helper. Read it if you can.
(13LtMs, Lt 137b, 1898, 7)
Lt 138, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. NP December 14, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 7MR 6-7; 4Bio 397. + Dr. Kellogg:
We must have help from America. I know not of any other way in which the situation here can be relieved. I have hoped and prayed that those who were carrying responsibilities in America would not seek to invest all the means in accordance with their own plans, even in what seemed to them a good work, but would be moved by the Spirit of God to discern our situation and of their abundance provide facilities for us.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 1)
You have institutions established in America. You have everything to help you in your work. Building after building has been erected. But we have not even a foundation. Not one building can we claim as a sanitarium. Our money is being consumed in paying exorbitant rents charged for buildings. The building we are now using as a sanitarium is in a good location, but it is not at all adapted for a Health Institution, and has to be managed in a way that cannot leave a correct impression upon the minds of those who patronize it. You have several sanitariums in America. In all Australia we have not one of the right order, which can give character to the work. The institution we have should exert a much more telling influence than it can possibly do now. We have worked and tried and done all in our power to place it upon a basis that would enable it to make returns which would place the work in a more favorable light. But we cannot make bricks without straw.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 2)
We had encouragement that Brother John Wessels would come to Australia, and we thought that in one year we could make a beginning. Confidently relying upon future help, a beginning was made in Summer Hill, in a common dwelling house, which was remodelled in some places to make it possible to give treatment. We hoped that if we made the first step, we should see something accomplished in the Lord’s way. Brother John Wessels failed us. He was held where he now is. Nevertheless we planned to go forward, and talk with God about it, as everything seemed beyond our reach.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 3)
We were determined not to lose our interest in the work, but everything seemed to be shrouded in a garment of apparently hopeless impossibility. We had gone over this ground in America, but there we had the sympathy and help of friends who were as true as steel. When the work was started in California, we sold our property in Battle Creek, that we might invest means in the churches in Oakland and San Francisco and in the publishing house in Oakland. We sacrificed on the right hand and on the left, and carried a heavy burden. And from a small beginning the work has become strong and successful.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 4)
When we came to this country, we found that a very small beginning had been made. There was a printing office in Melbourne. Help came from Africa, else we could not have advanced at all. Then came the dearth of means in the publishing house in Battle Creek, through a disregard of the light which God had given, because men did not heed the warnings and instruction sent them. They did not keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment. This history is written in the books of heaven. The page will one day be read, and all will see the cause that produced the sure result—a loss of souls and a defeat in the progress of God’s work in foreign countries. Those who had been doing their best had to suffer with those who had followed their own counsel. There was a confusion which no human power could unravel. Evil triumphed and good suffered. Satan was doing his best to make things so unexplainable that souls would lose faith and cease to believe that the work of the Lord, the third angel’s message, was wise and good.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 5)
Thus Satan used men to abuse God’s mercies. Those who yielded to him became self-servers, unthankful, unholy. They wrapped themselves in garments of pride and deception. They had no realization of their sin and its far-reaching effect upon themselves and the general cause. The enemy controlled them, and they lost their love for God. They became hard, cold, worldly, careless. Some, wholly destitute of right feelings, were so blinded by Satan that they were taken captive by him at his will. They revealed no fruit of holiness, no conscientious faith. Others, supposed to have some faith and grace, were cramped in growth, like a plant in uncongenial soil, exposed to an atmosphere that causes it to be always sickly.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 6)
This condition of things at the heart of the work brought the work in foreign countries into much perplexity, especially here in Australia, where the work should have gone forward and upward because the vineyard was prepared for labor. It was God’s design to demonstrate in this new world that the work was of Him. But the work did not go forward as God signified it should. The day of judgment will reveal who is responsible for this. The Lord did not forsake us, although the very same spirit causing hindrance at the heart of the work was cherished by some in this country. Some tried to block the wheels, but God Himself gave the assurance that we must not let go.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 7)
I have withheld this for some time, hoping never to need to write it. But I now feel that I have withheld it too long. I must speak, not only to you, but to others in responsible positions. Elder Haskell wrote to Brother Lindsay in Africa, asking if time could not be given before the money loaned us by Sister Wessels must be raised. About the same time Brother Lindsay received a letter from Dr. Kellogg asking for twelve hundred dollars. Have not the Wessels given largely to our institution in America, especially to the Battle Creek Sanitarium? It is not right to allow them to get the idea that we intend to draw and continue to draw upon them.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 8)
Regarding our request, Brother Lindsay wrote that the one who had the administration of the estate was an unbeliever and in England, so I have no hope in that line. And I know that no money can be raised here, further than to carry out the demands of the school in a limited way.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 9)
When the Battle Creek Sanitarium was established, all our people were drawn upon to take shares in it. The Lord has prospered this institution, especially under your entrusted stewardship. And it is now right that similar institutions be established in the new world, especially in such places as Australia. The means brought into the Battle Creek Sanitarium should be used to help similar institutions in needy circumstances. Donations have come to us here, but our people in America need to deal more liberally with us while there are on the ground those who can see that the money sent is used economically.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 10)
God says that we are more than your neighbors; we are your fellow workers, in need of your help. The doctors in this country are prejudiced against our work. They are envious and jealous, for they fear that these Americans will injure their influence. They are making it as hard as possible for us to obtain the foothold we should have in this country. It would be highly proper for a tithe of the money that has been invested in the building up of institutions in America be sent across the broad waters of the Pacific, to be invested in God’s institutions in Australia. The medical missionary work is to be established in Australia as verily as in America.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 11)
Men and women in Australia are just as precious in God’s sight as are the men and women in America. There should be a closer relationship between the work here and the work in America. But though men have come from the Battle Creek Sanitarium to this country, telling what should be done, and what must de done, how little has that sanitarium given of its abundant facilities to help in this work. Money does not grow on trees in Australia any more than it does in America. The word comes to us from America, Establish the work in medical missionary lines. Go right ahead. But this is like saying to poor, cold outcasts, “Be ye warmed and clothed,” without doing anything to place them where they may be warmed and clothed. [See James 2:15, 16.]
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 12)
I have thought that I would be obliged to call in the royalties on my books sold in foreign countries. But I disliked to do this. Thousands of dollars have been used in Europe that I could have had, had I said, I must have that money to help in advancing the work that is suffering in Australia. The royalties on the foreign books sold in America I use as an educational fund, to help students to obtain an education.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 13)
I have had reason to thank God that I could do this. I could use to advantage every dollar of the royalties that are being used in other places. But I do not wish to be selfish, though we have felt the great necessity of means here, when I have seen opportunities for investing means that would give great advancement to the work.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 14)
I was one night in great perplexity, not knowing what we could do. In the night season I was presenting our true condition to a company before me. We are making some advancement, but we are obliged to plan and contrive in every way. We are obliged to work in the face of a prejudiced community, who will not help, but in every way seek to hedge up the way. Thus the work of God in this country must remain in insignificance, while the sanitarium at Battle Creek, which has passed through the same strait place, and now stands on vantage ground, is doing very little in comparison with what it should do, to share the burdens that it should share.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 15)
Why should not the managers of this sanitarium, which is at the height of its prosperity, feel their obligation to do for the work here what was done years ago for the work in Battle Creek and California? The facilities they are accumulating are the Lord’s property. If He sets men at work in a field where they are not known, where they have no foundation upon which to build, those who have been making advancement should say, We can manage with less better than can those in a new field, who have no money and no means by which to obtain money.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 16)
You are not to be blind in regard to these things. You are not to manufacture ways and means to absorb all that God has placed in your hands. The donations made to the Battle Creek Sanitarium should have been shared by institutions in other countries which were struggling for an existence. Thousands of pounds have been given in donations. You have been able to secure the use of money. And yet, knowing our situation, you have done very little to help. You have not done that which it was your privilege and duty to do. Time is short. You have facilities that should be transferred to us, even though you may have to bind about some plans which you have made for the advance and spread of the work in America. The work would have advanced more than one hundredfold in this field had you been able to see afar off.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 17)
God will bless those who remember this field. Help must come to us. You are to study how to help others to do a work which is just as essential as the work you are doing. If means had been sent to fields, where the Lord has placed experienced workers, the talents invested would have been multiplied, and a showing altogether different from that now seen would have been the result.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 18)
The Lord would have had a sanitarium established in Australia when Brother Semmens first came from Battle Creek. Those who realized the influence of such an institution should have felt in duty bound to share their donations and facilities with those whom God had sent to lay the foundation for such an institution. But owing to our lack of funds, the beginning made was so feeble that the work has exerted little influence.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 19)
Have you not observed the wonderful harmony that runs through the Word of God? You cannot draw one thread without drawing with it other threads of the perfect pattern. Thus it should be in our work. The work in Australia is just as important as the work in America. God would have been glorified had you felt impressed to aid His workers in this destitute field. But a selfishness has been manifested by some in America that is not at all pleasing to God. The work shows marked disproportion. It is not God’s will that this should be. All heaven is interested in this field, for great things are to be accomplished here.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 20)
In some buildings, if a certain note is struck, the whole building vibrates in harmony. Thus it should have been with the work here and in America. When the Lord sends His servants to a destitute field, those where the work has been established, should take from their abundance to supply the lack of their fellow workers. Thus the work can move forward harmoniously to the glory of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 21)
One who is constantly guiding and directing His people addressed you, Dr. Kellogg. He said, “The same work that you consider it is essential to do in America it is even more essential to do in Australia. This is a new field, and a very hard and needy field. Had you placed yourself in the position of the workers there, you would have done much more for them than you have done. You did not positively need the large donations you received, you could have advanced without them, but this new field needed a portion of that means. It needed help when the workers were struggling under poverty, with time passing and Satan influencing minds to place every possible hindrance in the way. An influence one hundredfold greater would have been exerted by imparting to those in need of help, and building up the work in this new country. There are those here who could have so carried forward the work that it would now have been far advanced, but their hands were tied for want of means.”
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 22)
Will you consider that this is not as God would have it? The Lord has been greatly dishonored before the world. “Shall I not judge for these things?” He asks. [Jeremiah 5:9.] By study and prayer God would have us obtain a rich, full understanding of His will. But many, notwithstanding their profession of godliness, have never been truly converted. They have never been born again. They cling to their old citizen’s dress, failing to realize that a character of undivided allegiance is the only character that God can accept. Many have no true idea of the entire consecration that the Lord calls for. There is not a particle of the life over which the Lord does not wish to reign. In the very smallest matters His disciples are to obey His commands. We are to wear the yoke of Christ, never for a moment laying it off. “Take my yoke upon you,” He says, “and learn of me; ... for my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” [Matthew 11:29, 30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 23)
Constant work is to be done for the outcasts, but this work is not to be made all-absorbing. This class you have always with you. All the means must not be bound up in this work, for the highways have not yet received the message. There is work in the Lord’s vineyard which must be done. No one should now visit our churches and in the present pressure obtain from them means to sustain the work of rescuing outcasts. The means to sustain that work should come and will come, largely from those not of our faith. Let the churches take up their appointed work of presenting truth from the oracles of God in the highways. As in the days of Christ, we are to minister to all classes. But to make the work of seeking for the outcasts all and in all, while there are large vineyards open to culture and yet untouched, is beginning at the wrong end. The means now given by the churches is needed to establish the work in new fields. The glad tidings are to be proclaimed to every nation, tongue, and people.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 24)
“Ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” [Acts 1:8.] “Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you, and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 25)
The money in the Lord’s treasury is not to be used in carrying out all plans that have been made and will be made. If the gifts and offerings made by our churches are used largely in rescue work, other parts of the cause will suffer. The fields God has opened before us are to be entered. Camp meetings are to be held. There should be and there will be true missionary work done on every encampment. Food and clothing should be given to those who are not able to procure it for themselves. The youth and children are to be labored for, as on our campground at Newcastle.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 26)
Sister Peck had charge of the children’s meeting, and during the holidays on several occasions there were as many as four hundred children and parents present. Sister Peck has taxed her strength to interest the children. This has required constant vigilance and keen management. The children are divided into classes under the direction of teachers who are instructed by Sister Peck.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 27)
This is missionary work in the highest sense of the word. The lessons given are made very plain, and parents as well as children are being drawn by them. As far as possible kindergarten methods are followed. Sister Peck leads the minds of the children from nature to nature’s God. Thus she sows the seeds of truth. And when the parents hear the simple story from the lips of the children, they are delighted.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 28)
This work must be done in all our camp meetings. And we must have in our schools those who have tact and skill to carry forward a line of kindergarten work.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 29)
The Lord has given me a message to give to our churches. They are to co-operate in the work of spiritual tillage, with the hope of reaping bye and bye. There is much perversity to be met, much thwarting because of the evil hearts of unbelief. But this work must be done. The soil is stubborn, but the fallow ground must be broken up, and the seeds of righteousness sown. Pause not, teachers beloved of God, as though doubtful whether to prosecute a labor which will grow as performed. Fail not, neither be discouraged. They that sow in tears shall reap in joy. We are laborers together with God. Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building. Remember that you cannot trust in self. God ploughs the ground and sows the seed through the instrumentality of His co-laborers. He furnishes in His Word that which we are to impart. Meditate upon the Scriptures; pray for light. Learn in Christ’s school that you must wear His yoke. He invites you, “Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 30)
God’s appointed workers have been given abundance of work. It is God’s design that young men and young women shall be educated and converted so that they may catch the divine rays of the Sun of Righteousness. Whence came the first seed? God said, “Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed.” [Genesis 1:11.] And of us the Lord declares, Ye are my husbandry. By His Spirit God moistens and subdues the soil of the heart for the reception of the seeds of truth, and as He imparts to the earth the sunshine and rain, so He causes the Sun of Righteousness to shine into our hearts, and waters the seed sown with dew of His grace.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 31)
“Say ye not,” Christ said, “there are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest.” [John 4:35.]
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 32)
The seed must be sown. Then we shall reap a harvest unto eternal life. There is a great and grand work to be done, and I would that we had the means that have been misapplied and misappropriated to do the work opening before us on all sides.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 33)
There is a large, broad work to be done. Let every man work according to the ability God has given him. Let not a restraint be laid upon any one. We need responsible, trustworthy, wholehearted, loyal workers, who hold no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness.
(13LtMs, Lt 138, 1898, 34)
Lt 139, 1898
Jones, A. T. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia December 16, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in WM 122; Ev 522; 2MCP 377, 412, 792; 5BC 1108; 2MR 26-27; 4MR 349-350, 365. Dear Brother:
Yesterday evening we received our American mail. Only three letters came for me, one from Brother Irwin, one from Sister Henry, and one from Dr. Kellogg.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 1)
I thank the Lord that I am as well as usual. For over a week I have been up writing at half past two. I am often aroused at eleven, twelve, and one o’clock to write messages to America. I some times write as many as fifteen pages before breakfast. When we are getting off the American mail, all my workers are rallied and every energy is put to task. I am burdened to relieve myself of the weight of responsibilities. The morning the mail leaves Cooranbong for Sydney, we seldom eat our breakfast till the letters are in the satchel ready for posting.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 2)
Let me tell you, Brother Jones, that in this house there are no idlers. All have to meet their responsibilities and do their utmost. Such constant work, and taking so many copies, wears out our machines, and, do the best we can, new machines have to be purchased. But there is no let up to my work, no respite for me; and my workers share the burdens I carry.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 3)
There is one thing that causes me great sadness—the lack of confidence among brethren. We have had to meet and contend with a spirit of individual independence, a tendency to criticize. This absence of love, this desire to be the greatest, brings great weakness instead of strength. It hurts my soul, because I know it grieves the Spirit of God. We know from the Word of God that we should value human beings as God values them.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 4)
The Lord said to Peter, “When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.” [Luke 22:32.] This is the work that should be done and which must be done before God can use the talent of speech.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 5)
In the parable of the Good Samaritan Christ shows us how we are to regard our fellow creatures. A man wounded and robbed lay by the roadside. A priest came up, looked at him, and passed by on the other side. A Levite next came but, though knowing the Scriptures, he too passed by on the other side. A Samaritan came that way, and he did the work the other men had refused to do. With gentleness and kindness he ministered to the suffering man, using his money freely to aid him. The priest and the Levite both professed piety, but the Samaritan showed that he was truly converted. It was not any more agreeable for him to do this work than for the priest and Levite, but in spirit and works, he showed himself to be in harmony with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 6)
Christ would have us realize that the one despised by the self-righteous are the very ones whom God loves. We need the deep, earnest, thorough work of grace done in our hearts. We need to live the law of God, to open the heart to the Lord Jesus. We must overcome the tendency to criticize and demerit others. I would that we had the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and this we must have before we can reveal perfection of life and character.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 7)
I would that each member of the church would open the heart of Jesus, saying, “Come, heavenly Guest, abide with me.” We must press together, and we shall do this if we love Jesus. If we draw apart, we show that we have not His love in our hearts. We have no time to lose. Every muscle and sinew must be put to the tax in the work of preparing the way of the Lord.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 8)
The Relation of the Medical Missionary Work to the Cause of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 9)
There must be co-operation between the Battle Creek Sanitarium and the church. Medical missionary work should be carried forward by the church in well organized efforts. It should be to the cause of God as the right hand is to the body. But the medical missionary work is not to take on undue importance. It should be done without neglecting other lines of work. God has given His people to follow, and if this were so, there would be no cause for me to speak now. But God is not pleased with the efforts that are being made to exalt the medical missionary work, and to absorb so largely the talent and influence in it, to the neglect of giving the warning message which has not been given in our large cities.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 10)
This message must yet go to places to which it should have gone long years ago. The light of truth must shine in the dark places of the earth. The means and influence must not all be absorbed in work for the outcasts. There is a work to be done in presenting the reasons of our faith, and with this the medical missionary work is to be combined.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 11)
Camp meetings are not to be held year after year in the same place, where time and money has been expended. Efforts must be made in new places where souls can be brought to the truth. We are not to stand by and criticize, bemoaning what might have been done, but see our work and take it up, proclaiming the last message of mercy to our world. Our faith is a peculiar faith; our people must be a peculiar people. We are not to link up with the world, thinking that if we drop the banner we should ever keep uplifted we should gain more converts. It is a very solemn, serious question that we have to present to those who are deciding their eternal destiny.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 12)
To sacrifice one jot or one tittle of our faith to meet the world will separate our souls from God. Thus did Israel when they desired a king, that they might be like the nations around them. God was their King. He gave them His support; He settled their difficulties. But they asked for a king, and God gave them one. Then neither they nor their king thought it necessary to follow God’s commands implicitly. They trusted to their own wisdom, and when they dishonored God He trusted them no longer.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 13)
So it is with all whom God has placed in positions of responsibility. When they depart from God, He leaves them, and the people that sustain them, to their own human wisdom.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 14)
We have the truth; it is of heavenly origin. The first, second, and third angels’ messages are to be combined in God’s work for this time. Where there is one minister in the field, twenty are to be added, and these twenty, if the Spirit of God controls them, will so present the truth that twenty more will be added. The workers in the ministry are not to be lessened, but greatly multiplied. The message should have gone forth to all the cities in America as a lamp that burneth; but the lights have been diminishing and going out. We must now kindle our tapers anew at the divine altar, and go forth. The message is being given in the by-ways, but it has not yet been proclaimed in the highways, where God designed that the first call should be heard. Our work is unsymmetrical. It is out of proportion. God calls upon His people to arise and shine, to go to work in His vineyard.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 15)
Those who have attended the medical missionary school should not all give themselves up to work for the outcast. The last message of mercy must be given to the world, and the men who give themselves unreservedly to this work, and go forth weeping and praying, bearing the precious seed, will doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing their sheaves with them.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 16)
The seventy who were sent by Christ on a missionary tour returned with joy to give an account of their work to their teacher. “Lord,” they said, “even the devils are subject unto us through thy name. And he said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightening fall from heaven. Behold, I give you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy, and nothing shall by any means hurt you. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 17)
“In that hour Jesus rejoiced in Spirit, and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes; even so, Father; for it seemed good in thy sight. All things are delivered to me of my Father; and no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; and who the Father is but the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him. And he turned him unto his disciples, and said privately, Blessed are the eyes that see the things that ye see: for I tell you, that many prophets and kings have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.” [Luke 10:17-24.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 18)
In Christ’s work preaching the gospel and healing the sick were bound together. Thus we are to work today. Those who obtain a knowledge of medical missionary work need to connect this work with the proclamation of the last message of mercy. The ministry must be sustained. Christ declared, “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:18-20.] The worker is to obtain a deep and earnest religious experience. He is to seek the Lord by faith. Then by healing the sick and casting out devils the Holy Spirit will show that there is a power in the gospel commission.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 19)
The Lord desires all to prepare to become intelligent teachers. None, young or old, are to pledge themselves to engage in any special line of work without special light from God. They are to go where the Lord sends them. But all need to obtain a knowledge of how to treat the body. But while you are supposed to be learning how to preserve the health, do not for Christ’s sake be reckless. Do not crowd in so many studies that you feel you have no time to learn from the greatest Teacher, the greatest Missionary the world has ever known.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 20)
If you see that your health is not sufficient to stand the pressure of study, heed the admonition of nature, and lighten the load, however unwilling you may be to do this. In your work, do not let the principles of your faith be lost.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 21)
Truth and righteousness are to be maintained, whatever may be your surroundings. Never forget that Christ has said, “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in me and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit, for without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:4, 5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 22)
“And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; ... that we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lay in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.” [Ephesians 4:11, 12, 14-16.] This is the work that must be done; and the Lord will surely take men, now looked upon as common, and put His words of warning into their lips.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 23)
The truth is to be proclaimed to the largest possible number. The first, second and third angels’ messages are to be given to the world. This will have an important part in deciding the destiny of souls. There is great danger of working in a haphazard way. This must be avoided. The Lord would have His work move forward solidly and firmly. He would have His people work in the order that He Himself works.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 24)
The medical missionary work is to be closely connected with the work of preaching. Men should be appointed to do this work who have shown themselves trustworthy, who are true to principle. In every conference one man should be set apart to have the oversight. He should be a man who gives evidence that he is conscientious, that he is straightforward when dealing with worldlings and those of our faith. He should be free from covetousness and selfishness. It was selfishness that brought the rebuke of God upon those handling sacred things in connection with the Review and Herald Office. It is this evil that has turned away God’s blessing from the great center of the work. Had those to whom messages were sent received the warning and corrected their ways, God would have blessed them; but they refused to hear.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 25)
There are those who should make their wills in favor of God’s work. And even while living they should render to God a portion of their property, to sustain his cause in our world, to build up the work by extending it. Men were appointed to become acquainted with such as these, and to point out to them their duty. But these men were untrue and unfaithful. They were serving the enemy, not God. Those who have means and who love the cause of God, but who are in feeble health, should be shown that they can serve God by making a will leaving their property to His cause, so that their money can be used in planting the standard of truth in new places. But those who were given this work have acted as traitors and apostates, as men who will betray the cause of God to unbelievers because the love of the truth is not in them.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 26)
Let great care be exercised. The work of our schools, sanitariums, and publishing houses should be so arranged that men who are selfish and covetous, who move under Satan’s generalship, cannot take advantage of circumstances to make all the trouble possible. In the past Satan has used men acting a part in the work of God. At any time he chose he has played his human instrument, causing notes of discord to be heard, to bring confusion and perplexity into the cause of God. Too much power has been given to unworthy men.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 27)
Those under Satan’s dictation become very zealous in their work. They magnify self and work at cross purposes with God. Therefore, too much caution cannot be shown by men who are chosen of God and faithful to see that in every institution God has established, every part of the work is firmly bound about, that the cause shall not be hindered by the counsels of those inspired from beneath, that Satan shall not intrude through unconverted, unconsecrated men.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 28)
The school in Battle Creek should be made secure from ruthless hands and unconsecrated minds, from men who work to bring in elements that are in no way qualified to strengthen, purify, or ennoble the institution. Let men be chosen from responsible positions who give evidence that God is using them as represented in the words, “Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] When God by His Holy Spirit works upon the character, the building is designed by no human architect, erected by no human skill. It is a building designed and fashioned by the great master Builder. It is garrisoned by heavenly intelligences, and its foundation can never be moved.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 29)
In His prayer to the Father Christ said, “This is life eternal that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.] Man may possess a character that God can use in His service. He may daily be formed in the divine image. To man God gives skill and tack and ability that he may work in His kingdom in a sure and solid manner.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 30)
“Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost?” [1 Corinthians 6:19.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 31)
The question is asked by David in sacred song, “Lord, who shall abide in thy tabernacle? Who shall dwell in thy holy hill?” The answer comes with powerful melody, “He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is condemned; but he honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. He that putteth not out his money to usury, nor taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these things shall never be moved.” [Psalm 15:1-5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 32)
This is the character we all must possess who would dwell in the mansions Christ has gone to prepare. These traits of character cannot be bought or sold. Pure and uncorrupted principles, if cherished, will ensure our faithfulness, and keep us, as Daniel was kept, riveted to the eternal Rock.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 33)
In his epistle to the Corinthians Paul declares, “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.”“Known ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit.” [1 Corinthians 3:16, 17; 6:15-17.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 34)
These statements are plain and distinct, yet too often this fornication reaches all through the years that husband and wife are united, and not only this, but often the evil propensities that are indulged spoil the purity of other homes. It becomes a thing so common to allow the mind and body to be governed by baser passion that self-control and moral power is lost. Many are debased beyond remedy.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 35)
“What,” Paul asks, “Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and your spirit, which are God’s.” [Verses 19, 20.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 36)
The question is sometimes asked, “Why, if we have the truth, do we not see a greater manifestation of the Spirit of God?” God cannot reveal Himself till those who profess to be Christians are doers of His Word in their private lives, till there is oneness with Christ, a sanctification of body, soul, and spirit. Then they will be fit temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 37)
“I beseech you therefore, brethren,” Paul is speaking to those who know the truth, “by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.” [Romans 12:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 38)
Our bodies are not brought into subjection to the Spirit of God. This is the answer to the question, Why are not the manifestations of the Spirit of God seen in the church? More misery is caused by indulgence in lustful practices than is dreamed of. The mind is debased. The brain loses its vigor. The vital forces, unconsecrated to God, are laid upon the altar of lust.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 39)
Physically and mentally men and women are not what God would have them. When in the fear of God they treat their bodies as His property, and present themselves as living sacrifices, holy, acceptable unto Him, they will prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 40)
Sanctification—how many understand its full meaning? The mind is befogged by sensual malaria. The thoughts need purifying. What might not men and women have been had they realized that the treatment of the body has everything to do with the vigor and purity of mind and heart? The true Christian obtains an experience which brings holiness. He is without a spot of guilt upon the conscience, or a taint of corruption upon the soul. The spirituality of the law of God, with its limiting principles, is brought into [his] life. The light of truth irradiates his understanding. A glow of perfect love for the Redeemer clears away the miasma which has interposed between his soul and God. The will of God has become his will, pure, elevated, refined, and sanctified. His countenance reveals the light of heaven. His body is a fit temple for the Holy Spirit. Holiness adorns his character. God can commune with him, for soul and body are in harmony with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 41)
Men and women have been bought with a price, and what a price! Even the life of the Son of God. What a terrible thing it is for them to place themselves in a position where their physical, mental, and moral power are corrupted, where they lose their vigor and purity. Such men and women cannot offer an acceptable sacrifice to God. Through the perversion of appetites and passions, man has lost the power of God, and become the instrument of unrighteousness. The whole being is diseased, body, soul and spirit. But a remedy has been provided for the sanctification of humanity. The unholy mind and body may be purified. A wonderful provision has been made whereby we may receive pardon and salvation.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 42)
Christ is the Restorer. A pure, spotless Saviour has borne the sins of every human being upon the cross. The dark cloud of human transgression came between the Father and the Son. The interruption of the communion between God and His Son caused a condition of things in the heavenly courts which cannot be described by human language. Nature could not witness such a scene as Christ dying in agony while bearing the penalty of man’s transgression. God and the angels clothed themselves with darkness, and hid the Saviour from the gaze of the curious multitude while He drank the last dregs of the cup of God’s wrath.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 43)
Christ our Redeemer gave Himself for us, that He might deliver us from the curse of sin. Sin is defined as “the transgression of the law.” We read, “Whoso committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law. And we know that he was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen him: neither known him.” [1 John 3:4-6.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 44)
God calls upon us to keep the higher, nobler world in view, and live for eternity. He gave His life to restore the moral image of God in man. Will man praise God for the possibility of mental, physical, and spiritual restoration? Will he co-operate with God? In this very work we are to be laborers together with God.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 45)
The human family needs a thorough work of grace done upon mind and heart. When men co-operate with God for the restoration of the powers that have been sacrificed to intemperance and lustful practices, God’s Spirit will be poured out from on high.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 46)
“And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; wherein in times past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit which now worketh in the children of disobedience: among whom also we all had our conversation in times past, in the lust of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. But God, who is rich in mercy, with his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus; that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God.” [Ephesians 2:1-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 47)
“Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: in whom we also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” [Verses 19-22.] This is the provision God has made for man. But in the divine plan the co-operation of divine energy and human endeavor is required.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 48)
The human organism is the handiwork of God. The organs employed in all the different functions of the body were made by Him. The Lord gives us food and drink that the wants of the human body may be supplied. He has given the earth different properties adapted to the growth of food fit for His children. He gives the sunshine and the showers, the early and the latter rain. He forms the clouds and sends the dew. All are His gifts. He has bestowed His blessings upon us liberally, but all these blessings will not restore the [image] of God unless man co-operates with God making pains-taking effort to know himself, to understand how to care for the delicate human machinery. He must diligently help to keep himself in harmony with nature’s laws. He who co-operates with God to keep this wonderful machinery in order, who consecrates all his powers to God, seeking intelligently to obey the laws of nature, stands in his God-given manhood, and is recorded in the books of heaven as a man.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 49)
“We are laborers together with God; ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] God has given man land to be cultivated. But in order to reap the harvest, there must be harmonious action between divine and human agencies. The plough and other implements of labor must be used at the right time. The seed must be sown in its season. Man is not to fail of doing his part. If he is careless and negligent, his unfaithfulness testifies against him. The harvest is proportionate to the energy he has expended.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 50)
So it is in spiritual things. “We are laborers together with God.” [Verse 9.] Man is to work out his own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God that worketh in him both to will and to do of His good pleasure. God gives man physical and mental powers. None are heedless. Not one is to be misused or abused. The lower propensities are to be kept under control of the higher powers.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 51)
By the light of truth God has revealed the path that leads to Paradise. He has given opportunities and privileges and His Holy Spirit to aid in reaching the highest standard of Christian character. But man must work in Christ’s lines. He must be a laborer together with God. He must submit to God’s training, that he may be complete in Christ. In the Scriptures we are shown how to co-operate with God. Peter writes “To them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ: grace and peace be multiplied to you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power has given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue; whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 52)
“And beside this, giving all diligence add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that you that you shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if you do these things, ye shall never fall.” [2 Peter 1:1-10.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 53)
Let us follow this plainly specified plan. God works and man works. Resistance of temptation must come from man. He must draw right from God. He must be a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Those who obtain this experience have a knowledge of God that constitutes them lights in the world. By faith they endure as did Moses seeing Him who was invisible.
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 54)
“Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise. For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry. Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.” [Hebrews 10:35-39.]
(13LtMs, Lt 139, 1898, 55)
Lt 140, 1898
Kellogg, J. H. NP December 20, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in Ev 58; 13MR 405-406; 4Bio 427. + Dear Brother:
We are peculiarly situated. On every side we are watched to see what we are purposing to do, to see if our course of action will be different from that of the denominational churches round us. Among those who have attended our camp meeting, there have been many who have come expecting to see a show. But they see a neatly arranged village of tents, each tent occupied. They see neatness and order in and about the tents. These camp meetings, wherever they are held, are a strong witness in favor of the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 1)
At our camp meetings, we have always had a large attendance. In the cities large halls are expensive, and as a rule the people will not come out. But these tent meetings, they think, are something worth seeing. On the Sabbath the day is occupied by Sabbath school and preaching service in the morning. The discourse generally bears directly upon the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and thus our camp meetings are the greatest and most efficient mode of witnessing to the truth and making it impressive. The religious exercises of the meetings are a constant confession of the truth. There are also most favorable opportunities in these meetings, which last from two to three weeks, to engage in work for the children. The smaller children are gathered into a large tent, and special instruction adapted to their years is given them.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 2)
All these meetings are carried on in an orderly manner, and they have a telling influence. There are always a number of conversions made. But now we see that the effort made after our camp meeting is more effective in holding the people than that which we gain while the meeting is in session. This is gathering up the fragments, that nothing be lost. The after work secures from forty to fifty converts, and the experiences of these converted ones has a great influence upon their friends and relatives. But this is a very meager estimate of the work that has been done by our camp meetings in this country. In every place where a camp meeting has been held, a church has been organized. This is presented to me as one of the best methods we can use to reach all classes.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 3)
The two meetings held in Brisbane and Newcastle have been the most interesting and orderly we have ever attended. The children’s meetings have been the means of great good, securing the attention and interest of the parents. If their children can get good [training], they are willing and glad to have them educated.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 4)
More camp meetings should be held in our cities during camp meeting season. Then something tangible will be seen in the after work of binding off the interest. This method of working brings before the people the reasons of our faith. As discourse follows discourse, Scripture is seen to be the key which unlocks Scripture. The laws of the kingdom of God are laid out in clear lines, and the messages of warning are brought before church members. The Holy Spirit is present to enlighten and convict, and the testimony is borne in every place, The Bible is a new book to me. I read it as I never read it before. The Sabbath truth, with all its evidences, is brought directly before thousands, and the Word with convincing power is sent home by the Spirit of God. After the ambassadors of God have borne the message of warning to the world in presenting and explaining the Scriptures, the Holy Spirit comes in to send home the truth in its power to mind and heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 5)
The Lord calls for men who live in close connection with Himself. He will work by His Holy Spirit all who will be worked.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 6)
Dear brother, my mind is greatly exercised upon some things, and I have no rest in my spirit. Matters are urged upon me which it is not pleasant for me to write, but shall I refuse to write them? I dare not. I am pressed to say that we might have had much more help from America if those in responsible positions there had realized our situation in a country where Seventh-day Adventists are known by false reports only as a peculiar and fanatical class. But though it has been under difficulties, we thank the Lord that we have advanced.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 7)
Your letters in the past have indicated what the medical work should be in this country, just as though your telling what should be done would make it so without our setting the work in operation. If we had the facilities we had in America, we might do many things, but we are only breaking the ground, and laying the foundation in place after place. We hope to do a large, sound work, but things came to such a pass in America through mismanagement and misapplication of means that we have been deprived of the straw with which to make brick. Then I said, The work must not stop; it shall not stop; and I hired money with which to advance.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 8)
There is in the continual expansion and gathering in at Battle Creek an investment of the means that should have come to us. And notwithstanding the ability and experience of the brethren we have in this country, we have not been able to advance. When I read your letter in regard to the Gospel Wagon—for you are the only one who has mentioned the matter to me—I thought it seemed a good thing. But after the picture of the wagon came, and I considered it for some little time, I was lost to everything. A scene passed before me like a panorama. I saw the Gospel Wagon, and the first sight was pleasing and flattering. But there was nothing to denote that the solemn work of giving the last warning and making the last appeal to a guilty world was being done.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 9)
While we are ever to reveal trust and hopefulness and faith and courage, while everything is to be done that can be done to save perishing souls, there must be solid, sensible movements made in harmony with the grand truth which is deciding the destiny of souls. That wagon investment is a mistake. You have invested money that should have been given to help the mission right where the workers are who have had an experience in entering new fields and building up the work. The light given me is that you are laboring under self-deception in finding so many ways to use means that little can come to this country to do the missionary work that is so much needed.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 10)
The message has been given me that the time has not come for my family and Elder Haskell to leave this field. The work might have advanced in direct lines had means come to us as they should have come. But the work has been blocked. We have had to work almost empty-handed as far as facilities were concerned. What we are to depend on now, God knows, we do not. We need a sanitarium. We need facilities which we have not. We are, as it were, in the A B C of our health work. I have procured a little means here and there by strong appeals, but in comparison with that which should be sent, it is but a drop in the bucket.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 11)
The light given me is that there is not a proper consideration of what needs to be done and the help that can be given by carrying out the light God has sent in reference to investing all that can be laid hold of in enterprises in Battle Creek and other places in America. We need means now for the school and the hospital which is to be built here. This is the work that should have been entered upon two years ago. We must have another school building. Money has been hired to commence the building, and we know not what to do with the students until it is prepared for occupation. We shall see that this building is finished just as soon as possible, if we can possibly obtain means, but every source has been drawn upon in this country.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 12)
Are our people in America asleep that they cannot see that the work is near its close? The work that is done to make extra show and outward attraction is not the work God would have us do. The Majesty of heaven journeyed from place to place on foot, teaching out of doors by the seaside, and in the mountains. Thus He drew the people to Him. Are we greater than our Lord? Was His way the right way? Have we been working unwisely in maintaining simplicity and godliness? We have not learned our lesson yet as we should. Christ declares, Take my yoke of restraint and obedience upon you, and ye shall find rest unto your souls for My yoke is easy, and My burden is light. [Matthew 11:29, 30.]
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 13)
In your work you have had special help from God. To Him you are indebted for your physical, mental, and spiritual acquirements. God is proving and testing you, and the example you set now is of much consequence to you and to us here in Australia. That which physicians are teaching now in Battle Creek is sowing the seed for the harvest we must reap in Australia.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 14)
I am urged by Brother Irwin to come to America to attend the General Conference. I would do this notwithstanding my age, but I dare not. There are here so many inexperienced ones, who would stagger in unbelief and fail to overcome their sins if there were not those who dare to push against the men who say, “You cannot do it.”“Impossible.” Some have acted like baulky horses. We have to obey the word, “Go forward,” even though it be right into the Red Sea. [Exodus 14:15.] We shall surely come out, for God parts the waters.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 15)
I wish our brethren in America would realize that we cannot make brick without straw. While I am in this country, I need every farthing my books bring in. I have made provision to the royalties on the books sold in foreign countries, used in translating. Just as soon as possible I must have that where I can use it We are losing much here because we are handicapped, but we are doing our best. We might have had much more to do with than we have hand if in America there had been a binding about of the desire to make things there the best and first. If we could have the things that you have discarded for better, in your work as a physician, we would be well provided with facilities with which to begin. We need a printing press, that we may be able to print notices, small pamphlets, and leaflets here in Cooranbong in connection with our school.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 16)
Our work is new, and if we are aggressive, many places we now have in view will be worked. We are trying to enter Newcastle and Maitland, both important places. The first tent effort is now being made in Brisbane, and I am now consulted by Brother Haskell as to what they are to do. They cannot hold tent meetings any longer, and they have no place in which to meet. They are trying to find a house which they can rent and, by removing partitions, make it a place in which to assemble. But they have failed in this. A humble house of worship must be built there. This work must be done in every city where camp meetings are held. If we cannot secure a house of worship, where those who accept unpopular truths can assemble, we might better not enter new places, for the ministers work under the inspiration of the enemy to counterwork the work of Seventh-day Adventist.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 17)
In our necessity we have to move out by faith. I wrote to Elder Haskell that I would pledge £5 to the meetinghouse, but where it is coming from, I know not.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 18)
March 12
I thought this letter had been sent to you, but here it is. Since writing the above, three hundred pounds, lacking twenty pounds, have come to me from California. This was from the sale of my house on 28th St., Oakland. Mrs. Scott, who owed me the money, could not, after a time, pay me either principal or interest. Brother Jones presented a way in which I could get my money, by taking shares in the school at Healdsburg. He promised that the brethren would dispose of these shares for me, but they did not meet with success. Now, after much importunity, there comes fourteen hundred dollars to me. One hundred pounds I sent to Elder Haskell, a donation for the meetinghouse. One hundred pounds I placed in the Union Conference, part of which is to be used as a loan for the sanitarium; for they must have facilities. Ten pounds I donated toward a new tent. The rest settles my debts for running expenses, which have been accumulating for months.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 19)
So help did come; but not one dollar of this money have I used for my personal necessities. All I have used will be only borrowed. It is dedicated to God. This is how Sister White is getting rich.
(13LtMs, Lt 140, 1898, 20)
Lt 141, 1898
Wessels, Philip Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 1898 Previously unpublished. + [Philip Wessels:]
The past night has been one of deep interest to me. I seemed to be in a new place. A company was assembled, composed mostly of the Wessels family. I was deeply moved as I saw how much might be done and could be done to set before them the will of the Lord concerning them. Some were careless and irreligious, not because they were in darkness, but because when light had shone all around them, they walked after the inclination and imagination of their own unsanctified hearts. I felt the Spirit of the Lord working upon me, urging me to set before them the true condition of things. Philip Wessels was present, and I spoke words to him; for a great burden was upon me.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 1)
I saw the Lord looking upon him with pitiful tenderness. I said to him, Ye did run well for a while. What did hinder thee? Why did you not make straight paths for your feet? You have turned out of the way. You have apostatized from God. You have said, I want not Thy way, but my own way. You thought you would plan and devise for yourself, but you left the only safe Counsellor out of your reckoning. The Lord loves you, not because you are righteous, but because your soul is precious, altogether too precious to be lost. You have placed yourself in the enemy’s ranks, and the Lord could not prosper you, for it would have proved your eternal ruin. He calls you now, Philip, Return unto Me, and I will return unto thee and heal thy backsliding.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 2)
I said, Philip, the Lord has given me words to speak to you. You became confused while in Battle Creek; for the tide of selfishness, untruthfulness, and unfair dealing made those who should have stood in the clear light, who should have flashed light upon your pathway, bodies of darkness. The Lord’s watchmen should have lifted up their voices like a trumpet, saying, “This is the way; walk ye in it.” [Isaiah 30:21.] But those who should have been as bright lights shining in a dark place carried with them a false light. Their tapers were not kindled from the holy altar, but from common fire that God had directed them not to use in connection with His service.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 3)
The Lord has seen your turning away from Him into false paths, but He has not given you up. He calls after you, “Repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” [Matthew 3:2.] You have had angels to protect you. The tree has been given another chance to bear fruit to God’s glory. Put your hand in the hand of God. Place it there confidently, saying, Lord, I find no rest away from Thee, in transgressing Thy holy law. I return to Thee, humble and willing to wear Thy yoke and lift Thy burdens. I would learn of Thee Thy meekness, Thy lowliness; then I shall find rest in Thee.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 4)
You have felt a craving of soul to be in harmony with God. He knows all about this. The prayers of your wife have ascended before the throne of God. She has not lost her faith in your restoration. Will you not make her heart glad by submitting yourself to the will of God? Your lack of self-control made you ashamed and discouraged. Satan has been seeking your soul to destroy it, but Christ has stepped in between you and Satan, and He says, “Get thee behind me Satan. Let me come close to this soul.” To you He says, “Philip, Satan hath desired your soul, that he might sift it as wheat, but I have prayed for thee that thy faith shall not utterly fail.” [See Luke 22:31, 32.]
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 5)
Hide yourself with Christ in God. He loves you. He asks for you. “Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him, and to our God; for he will abundantly pardon.” [Isaiah 55:7.] These promises are for you. “For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy, I dwell in the high and holy place; with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” [Isaiah 57:15.] Verses 16-19.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 6)
The value of the human soul, who can estimate it? Come, Philip, come back to your heavenly Father’s house. The Lord is watching and calling, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] Come, and you will find Him your Lifegiver. You will find the Word of God suited to all the phases of your experience. It speaks for your consolation and guidance. You can truthfully say, I am weary and heavy laden. I come to Thee, O God, my Saviour. I stood upon my feet and He spake unto me, and the Spirit entered into me when He spake to me and set me upon my feet.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 7)
I fully believe that you will rejoice in the light. You may trust in the atoning sacrifice. God has spoken, and He will heal. He alone can bind up the broken hearted, and give the oil of joy for mourning and the garments of Christ’s righteousness for the garments of heaviness.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 8)
There is much more I would be pleased to write, but I must now go to the station.
(13LtMs, Lt 141, 1898, 9)
Lt 142, 1898
Haskell, Brother and Sister Balaclava, Victoria, Australia [March 1, 1898] Previously unpublished. My dear Brother Haskell:
I would have you fully understand that I cannot be in harmony with the feelings and attitude of yourself and Sister Haskell in regard to all matters connected with the school. As I consented to give up Sister Peck to the school, when I needed her very much, I had done all that I could do. That last morning before I left for Melbourne was a most painful one to me. Sister Haskell repeating so much, one thing over and over again, confused me. I did not know what it meant. It seemed that I could not interpret it.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 1)
That night some things passed before me. I decided there must be a work done for Sister Haskell before God would be pleased with the intents and purposes of the heart. It is too large confidence in herself which will mar the work of God. A representation was presented before me of the spirit that controlled her. The feelings that have been cherished in reference to W. C. White were not endorsed of God. The little respect shown to him and his work is not justifiable in this case, any more than it is justifiable in the case of others who have been reproved for their attitude toward Elder Haskell.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 2)
W. C. White has not had a spirit of self-righteousness. This is not his weakness. He has simply tried to do his work as a faithful Christian, as one whom the Lord has used from his youth up. Elder Haskell has felt that W. C. White was against him, because he did not voice all his ideas and plans in America. Brother Haskell was not correct in his ideas in some things, and there were expressions made by W. C. White in the matter, which were perfectly correct; but Brother Haskell had taken things wrong, and this matter as he interpreted it, and had hung it in memory’s hall to call up and behold it and ponder over it when he was under temptation.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 3)
But the Lord has revealed to me that he would not have W. C. White placed in the position in which you regard him, and in which Brother and Sister Hughes regard him. Neither would He be pleased for W. C. White to give up his own judgment to Brother Haskell and Sister Haskell under the present attitude they assume. God has given him his work, given him judgment, as sound and as correct in the work He has given him to do as the judgment of Brother Haskell and Sister Haskell in their work. The Lord has again and again declared of W. C. White, “I have placed My Spirit upon him, and I will lead him in safe paths if he looks to Me for counsel.”
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 4)
There is a test to come upon every soul, and it is whether old hereditary and cultivated tendencies shall obtain the mastery, or whether the Word of the living God shall bear away the victory. Just as surely as God lives and reigns, you have both some things to overcome, else in the end they will overcome you. The Word of God tells you just what you should do, and if you will eat and drink that Word it is spirit, it is life to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 5)
You accuse W. C. White of influencing me, placing yourself on the very ground, receiving the temptations others have received, and going over the ground others have travelled over. I deny the charge most decidedly. Your own attitude, your own feelings in regard to W. C. White and his work, would discourage some men to death. But he has drawn his soul to his God and the Lord has blessed him greatly. He has kept at the work He has appointed him to do. That does not interfere with or make of none effect the work God has given you to do in connection with the school. The eyes of the mind have not seen things in reference to W. C. White in the correct light.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 6)
The Lord has looked upon him and has used him decidedly in His work. He has called him His beloved, because he would not be bought or sold, because he would not be a policy man, because he is true as steel to principle, because he has not a selfish fiber in his character building, because he will place himself in any unfavorable, hard position where he can benefit and advance the work of God, although censured. He has not aimed to stand where he would have been placed as president of conferences, but this he refused. He has walked humbly with his God, and if he has spoken words unadvisedly at any time he would, when he saw this matter, make humble confession. He has not sought in any way to exalt himself. When treated in any way as he ought not to be treated, he has not allowed this to see the light of day, but has kept it to himself.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 7)
Knowing him as well as I do, and knowing you both, past, present, and future, as I do, I tell you in the name of the Lord that you are making mistakes in reference to W. C. White. In the name of the Lord I will now seek to set things right, just as verily as I sought to set your case right before those who misunderstood you and did not give you the place and the influence you should have, which God has given you. When your words and your attitude are not favorable toward others as they should have been, even if it is in reference to my own son, I will tear away this veil from your eyes if I can. I am not in harmony with your attitude toward Willie White. I want you both to know that I am not and cannot be, for I know how the Lord regards him. You have not a truer friend in the world than W. C. White. God does not justify your words and your spirit.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 8)
The Lord would not have you repeat and go over the same ground that Dr. Kellogg, Elder Butler, and yourself went over [with his father]. It will not have the same influence on W. C. White, because he is not of the same trait of character as his father. While his father was always willing to pardon and forgive, he would misconstrue, the same as you are doing—magnify and misinterpret the spirit and feelings of others, as you are misconstruing the ideas and feelings of W. C. White. God wants you both to stand heart to heart and shoulder to shoulder, but this does not mean that either your own or W. C. White’s judgment or Sister Haskell’s judgment is infallible. You may both make mistakes, but this is not the unpardonable sin. You may err in judgment and the Lord will correct the evil. I am now in a perplexity. I cannot understand what all this means. It is beyond my comprehension. The Lord has opened to me that it is not for His name’s glory that we connect in our work. The perplexities involved would hurt the cause of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 9)
While Sister Haskell has talents and ability, these talents and ability have been in need of the fragrance and meekness of Christ to make them thoroughly serviceable. There is one line of work that has been strong with Sister Haskell, and that is to discover supposed defects, and to block the wheel. The angels of God present have been grieved at the words spoken to make prominent some trifling difference, to make her opinion distinctive and as possessing superior discernment.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 10)
This seeking to stand distinct, as in all things superior in ideas and in judgment, if not overcome, will eventually place her where the Holy Spirit of God cannot work her. There must be a humbling of self. Many words are repeated over and over again to gain some point. Others feel that it was not worth the words so abundantly brought forth, but in her mind they were of value. When the converting power of God comes into that heart, and fashions the mind and character after the divine similitude, there will be far less of self and far more of Christ Jesus. Self-exaltation will be far less.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 11)
The words spoken and the position taken in regard to W. C. White’s case have been plainly revealed to be unjust. Incorrect charges have been made and an attitude assumed that was not that which God had inspired. If the ideas and views of both Brother and Sister Haskell had been carried out, W. C. White would have laid off his armor and sunk into nothingness. The Lord has revealed to me that this spirit, which has been a controlling power all through the life of Sister Haskell, that her ideas and plans must prevail as perfect, is not born of God and hurts her usefulness in a degree that she does not realize. God has given her abilities, but He has given others ability and room to work the talents He has given them, which if under the working of God’s Spirit would be a power for good just as much to be appreciated and to find recognition as the talents of Sister Haskell.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 12)
We must not pull down one another, to stand at the top. If we are dead, and our life hidden with Christ in God, we shall have His mind and His spirit. Heavenly-mindedness—on what ground is it enforced? Our death to self and resurrection with Jesus Christ. The ambition to be superior and first will be quenched. There will be place made for other gifts and ability and talent. Much heavenly wisdom is needed to guide each one in the difficult way.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 13)
Sister Haskell, cease your picking flaws in the plans and methods of others, for you need to consider most carefully, What am I, that I should set myself up as a criterion? I have been grieved at my heart to see your willingness to speak and show your disposition toward W. C. White. Do you suppose I have held my peace because I justified your course of action in these things? No. I thought that things would, and must, come to a true basis soon. Again and again has the matter been presented before me, until now the thoughts are that you may leave for America and the supposition will be that it is because W. C. White and yourselves cannot agree. This is a self-inflicted issue which has not a thread of good in it. It will prove an evil, self-inflicted, injurious, both to yourself and to us, and an injury to the cause of God. I feel that if ever the enemy needs to be cast out, it is right here; and W. C. White and Elder Haskell must come into right relationship as Christian laborers, carrying out in every department of life the spirit and love and tenderness of Christ, which will hallow every relationship of Christian fellowship. God places upon us as workers a solemn charge to be one as He is one with the Father.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 14)
Balaclava, March 2
I cannot feel at rest. I am pained. Some things that you propose are not all accepted in a moment as from the lips of one who is infallible. If you would have considered the light the Lord has given you in regard to your impressions, that are not always well founded but which have led you into more trouble than you suppose, you would not be so apt to be going over the same ground again and again, believing the suggestions of the enemy that this brother and that brother is against, and is working to counterwork your supposed wise plans. Then you salt down a large stock of grievances, to refresh your memory by repeating the ill usage you have received. Is there not a possibility of your making a mistake, and that the suggestions of some of your brethren who have had an experience [for] nearly as many years as yourself can be as precious as your own? Is it not possible that they are being led of God and are doing the very work God has fitted them to do?
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 15)
There is nothing that is causing you so great suffering as pride of opinion. It has turned you from right channels into wrong many, many times, causing you to turn away from the very help you needed to supply or correct a flaw in your religious life which has caused you just as much suffering as if your imaginary difficulties were real. If you persistently refuse to hear the appeals of the Lord to you on this point you make your friends and yourself very miserable. Is the devil dead, Brother Haskell? Are you so entranced in the sure refuge, Christ Jesus, that you are in no danger? We must have the light which God gives. Your imaginings are not healthful or solid. Satan leads you a chase of his own when you act on the feeling, because your propositions are considered and weighed, that your brethren suppose their opinion, on plans to be laid in some things, may be sound and wholesome.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 16)
You must yourself go through a process of education in this matter, else you will be weighed in the balance and found wanting. You will never have a smooth and enjoyable experience until you shall, in nobleness of mind, in generosity of spirit, overcome this great evil of imagination. Because you believe the presentation of Satan, you hurt yourself more than you can possibly hurt others. If others exercise their freedom to express their mind, or any one opposes your work, you are offended.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 17)
Your brethren have just as good reason to express their judgment and feelings as you have to express yours, but you repudiate their suggestions, because you suppose your suggestions are without a flaw. It is not right for you to do as you have done. There are suggestions which you think will work wonderfully well, but which, should you try them, would place you in an uncomfortable position. But there is no need of your believing the devil’s lies and making yourself weak when you ought to be strong. When you think your brethren mean to demerit you, it is in many cases because you imagine evil. In some cases, where some have moved unwisely—and yet not more so than you have done in believing falsehoods in the place of truth—has not the Lord vindicated the right in your case?
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 18)
Pride of opinion, my brother, is doing you a vast among of evil and is making you wretched. If you will consider that the Lord uses other men in His work to make it a complete work and that He gives them mind and intellect and power of speech as talents to be used, then you will not feel so hurt and your soul so bruised if they do not always voice your opinions. These traits of character have been inherited and cherished, maintained and defended, notwithstanding they are not correct.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 19)
Brother Haskell, I now come to you in the name of the Lord to say some things to you. I will not go over the ground, except you desire it, to tell you many things wherein some of your brethren have erred toward you. In doing this I should plainly state some things wherein you have made mistakes and erred. Your past history is not free from many mistakes. Yet the Lord has loved you and entrusted you with responsibilities, and when you are grieved because your enemy the devil put thoughts into your mind, just give the credit where it is due—to his satanic majesty. You can act tenderly and in love toward your brethren, or you can cherish thoughts that they mean to hurt you—and then, though it is all false, you become embittered against them.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 20)
There are a few things that have occurred in your lifework which have been wrong—as in the case of Elbert Lane, also D. A. Robinson. These cases differed in their features. Elbert Lane did not follow out the exact program in his work that you designed and purposed he should follow. He acted independently of you and you dropped him and let him have just as hard a time as possible, without giving him your sympathy, without seeking to help him. God saw this and it displeased Him. He could not work with you as He otherwise would have done. And I will not mention some other things.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 21)
D. A. Robinson was your mouthpiece and shadow, and God was displeased that his individuality was lost in yourself. You have at times acted a double part—supposedly sustaining one class but at the same time encouraging another class. It was difficult to ascertain your true position. You did not act soundly or healthfully, but the Lord, full of compassion and tenderness and love, has sent you message after message to revive and comfort and strengthen and bless you.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 22)
You have at times been exposed to the suggestions of the enemy and have not always stood up boldly, faithfully to act your part in wisdom. You thought to punish others, but every time you have punished yourself more. At the time when the institution at Mount Vernon was calling physicians to that institution you failed in action and Dr. Kellogg severely censured you. You were not clear in that matter, but I urged Dr. Kellogg to write to you a brotherly, comforting letter, and to be in union with you. There are things I will not mention.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 23)
There are some few things that have come between you and W. C. White, in the case of your disaffection with Anna Ingals after you were made president of the California Conference. Oh, how much more good you might have done if you had let others’ opinions and others’ judgment been treated with respect! Annie Ingals did faithful, noble service in her work in California. No one could have done better in her place. W. C. White did not harmonize with your judgment in removing her and supplying her place with someone whom you supposed would carry out your ideas.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 24)
Your mind, Elder Haskell, is not to work their minds so that their identity will be submerged in you. We must all love as brethren, as Godfearing, God-loving, conscientious, noble, good and charitable Christians. All must reveal a heart susceptible to that love which pervaded the heart, the affections, the life and character of Jesus Christ. All strifes are to be discountenanced. Respect is to be paid to one another. There is the working the mind up into strange exercises, that lead you to strange experiences which do not give your brethren that confidence in your experience that they should have. They are led to think that you are not healthful and sound in your expression of opinion. Thus your feelings that you dwell upon as real and genuine are imaginary.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 25)
All these little items seem to swell to such large proportions, when they have so very little to do with character but very much to do with Satan’s schemes to create dissension and uncharitableness among brethren. It makes those for whom the Lord has done so much childish, sensitive, faultfinding and critical. How they narrow and dwarf the Christian life! How they pervert facts, and how seriously they affect vital issues!
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 26)
God has been working with you in your experience through the first term of school. The words that were spoken to you were these: “When you shall have less of self and more of true love for your brethren you will find you are in a new world, as it were. Study carefully how to preserve the points of sympathy and how to unite upon points of difference through which Satan is pressing in to divorce brother from brother.”
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 27)
Christians must be doers of the Word. We can never become careless of our points of differences, for they are often of a stuff to make great trouble to mind, soul, and affections. The opinions expressed must not be cherished as unalterable prejudices. They are not of value to any character, yet they are often held as precious as the most elevated virtues. Those whose hearts are filled with love and humility will esteem others as in the current of God’s light and God’s love, [they] will recognize that others are in communication with God as verily as they themselves are. Then opinions will have to be discounted in order for love and union to survive and occupy the field of the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 28)
As long as the mind is occupied by imaginings which lead to prejudice and alienation, there will be less and less of the Spirit of God. One’s ideas and opinions are not the divine standard, and if anyone cherishes his own imaginings Satan will help him, holding his magnifying glass before him until it touches and withers the vitality of Christian life and character.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 29)
Christian unity amounts to a great deal, and will be found of greatest value in laboring for souls ready to perish. The Christian will not make a place for pride to stand upon. God is working with men’s hearts and minds in the formation of opinions of their own, and encouragement must be given to them to form and to express their own opinions. All gifts are not given to one man. Any man who will try to work another man’s mind as he would a machine is not helping that man, even if he does sustain him in all the ideas he may advance, as if all his plans were infallible. That does not raise the man in the estimation of God, for he is voicing some other man’s words, manners, and thoughts. That man who is reflecting himself is thought to be one of the best Christians when he is failing all the time to stand in his God-given accountability.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 30)
One of the most deplorable and depressing exhibitions human nature makes of itself is the credulity with which one receives reports of what this one did and that one said. Even though the whole trend and power of a man’s life is one of self-denial and self-sacrifice in a pure, elevating direction, there are those who take the position that if he does not accept of their opinion, if he does not ignore his own personality to take their personality in all things, he is of no possible use to them. Hints will be thrown out in regard to his usefulness, comments will be made and slander and falsehoods passed along, becoming a current of influence against one whom God loves.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 31)
July 10 Brother and Sister Haskell:
I address you both. You have both pursued a course that God does not and will not approve. You have hurt Brother Haskell. You do not discern this but you have done this. You have not only kept awake, but have awakened in his over-suspicious mind that which God has been, through His Holy Spirit, seeking to suppress and eradicate, and which is wakened to a resurrection by your words, by your spirit, and your attitude.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 32)
I understand you design to go to America. Not now; not now. God calls upon you to suppress every vestige of this kind of imaginings, which have been supposed to be a great something but which is just nothing at all. When you can, both parties, come just where you can pull in even cords because the Holy Spirit works you, then you will know better what saith the Lord as to your future, but God’s hand points not to America now. There is a work to be done at this time that needs all the talent and all the ability and all the strength of Elder Haskell and his wife and Willie White and his mother combined, and the Lord would not have you separate from us at the present time. It is not His will. The Spirit of God has been grieved by the existing state of things, and this state of things is highly offensive to God.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 33)
We shall all have plenty of trials without manufacturing them, to cause difference and disunion and disrespect and dissension. As workers together with God we are to bear about with us the spirit and life of God in our souls. As Jesus, in His lonely, suffering, tempted and tried humanity bore about the hidden essential life, so we in this life—frail, sinful, tempted, bruised souls—will be partakers of Christ’s suffering. But we must not manufacture trials that do not exist. The life of the living Head must be enshrined in our lives, concealed with Christ in God, and His love must bind heart with heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 34)
Your spirit, your words, your conjectures, need much sifting and purifying. We want all this striving to place yourself on ground where you suppose you should stand, Sister Haskell, to be carefully considered in the light of the Word. God has never called you to demerit and make of little account the work of W. C. White. God has accepted his work and given him a position which He would have respected. The Lord calls for unity where there has been variance. When we have the spirit of Christ there will be seen not a vestige of real cause for Sister Haskell’s feelings, or Brother Haskell’s feelings. The Lord has taken this matter in His own hands.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 35)
I have had matters laid open before me and I cannot withhold them. I have suggested things to Willie which should be done to relieve Elder Haskell and his wife, and I suppose Elder Haskell thinks that Willie has suggested these things to me. But if Elder Haskell’s confidence in me is of that kind that he supposed I am so easily influenced by any human being as to take their suppositions for facts without positive evidence, the less we can connect in our labors the better. The Lord has shown me that Elder Haskell and Elder Smith and W. C. White and Elder Olsen should stand together, side and shoulder, and advance the work of God. Since we have been in company in this country I have been shown that Elder Haskell and his wife and I should stand together as one, to help one another. But the treatment Willie has received is displeasing to God. Sister Haskell has not felt right and has misjudged. In this respect she has been an injury to her husband, and the Lord cannot sustain and endorse the spirit that has prevailed to have no union with W. C. White.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 36)
It becomes Christians to stand together. God is dishonored in your treatment of some whom you have reason to respect. Loyal friendship is of more value than the gold of Ophir. We need more of God and far less of self. We need not make terms with the devil, to tear down that which God bids to stand fast.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 37)
I have decided not to go to Queensland. I have the fullest confidence in my son W. C. White as one who is seeking to serve the cause of God with his whole being. I see that Elder Haskell does not enjoy his Christian fellowship. He would much rather he would clear out of his way. But the most offensive thing in the sight of God is just that which Battle Creek has been guilty of doing—attributing that which I may say or do to the influence of Willie White. Elder Haskell has not a semblance of excuse or reason for this. To go to Queensland and think to have God work with us under the impressions now [is useless. I] decline to go for I could have no [assurance that the] Lord would work with us.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 38)
I have been through this experience and to have such thoughts entertained by one whom we suppose God is leading is the most painful part of my experience. I have not one particle of confidence in your suspicions and criticisms and the wisdom of your judgment in regard to W. C. White—no more than I had in Elder Butler’s charges to me against him. It is something he will have to meet in the day of final account unless he repents.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 39)
I have the most implicit confidence in the piety and consecration of W. C. White, for his course and work are accepted of God—not because he never makes a mistake, but because he is ever ready to confess his faults and humble his soul before God. He has a heart that feels the tender and sympathetic as a child’s. He has been chosen of God to do a special work, and God has kept him by His power. He did not understand all things perfectly when he came back here from America, but he has been with me in the testimonies I have borne in favor of Elder Haskell and his wife.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 40)
When the Lord signified that Brother and Sister Haskell should stand by me and help me, He did not mean in this that they should come between me and my son. The Lord has not led you to take the position that W. C. White influenced his mother in any way to sway her judgment from the righteous principles He was setting before her. You cannot be vindicated in taking this ground.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 41)
The Lord would have Elder Haskell free from his erroneous imaginings. These suppositions are all real to him, and wholly untrue. The Lord will give our brother cultivated, elevated communion with God if he will turn his face to the face of Christ and not to the enemy of God and man. Your labors, your experience, may be steady, and not a fitful experience. God is willing to supply you with the holy oil, with His rich anointing, which will contribute to your usefulness in laboring in the gospel of Christ Jesus. The life of God in the soul is to be maintained and sustained by the indwelling principles derived from heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 42)
But, my brother, the Lord will do just the same for W. C. White. I have been led over his life of self-sacrifice and self-denial, I have seen the subduing of self to place himself in positions not of notoriety—which he has been urged to take—but of positions requiring close, earnest labor in difficult places because someone must be there. I have seen the work that was done through his unselfish labor and his devotion to the cause of God in the most difficult lines not calculated to extol himself but to fill any place that others would not fill. The Lord has led W. C. White, from his very childhood up, in His own way to do His work and his work has been a successful one. Although it has not brought notoriety to him, God has accepted it.
(13LtMs, Lt 142, 1898, 43)
Lt 143, 1898
White, J. E. Duplicate of Lt 35, 1898.
Lt 144, 1898
Farnsworth, Brother and Sister Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 22, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in HP 139. Dear Brother and Sister Farnsworth:
I would be much pleased to see you this day. Would say many things which I cannot say with pen and ink, but I will write to you, if it is but a few lines. I am aware that this must go into the mail this day in order to reach Sydney for the boat Wednesday. Brother Robinson, Sarah, and Maggie accompanied me on the boat to Geelong. It was thought best that I visit the little church there, for I had never visited the place. It is forty-five miles. We could go by train or by boat. By train we could get there in less time but it would cost us eight shillings to Geelong and to return. We could go on the boat for eighteen pence each and return. We decided for the boat and had a very pleasant trip.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 1)
We left there Friday and returned last evening, leaving Geelong at four o’clock. We were four hours coming in on the boat. We got to this place about ten o’clock. Retired about eleven o’clock. The little company of Sabbathkeepers were glad to see us. Brother Robinson conducted the Sabbath school. The meeting was in a little old brick church.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 2)
I spoke to the little flock from John 14. I felt the sweet, subduing influence of the Spirit of God upon my own heart as I read that chapter. It seems to me this chapter deepens the lessons Christ intends to convey to all future generations. The more closely we adhere to the simplicity of truth, the more surely do we comprehend its deep meaning. Then if the heart is under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, it can say, “The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple.” [Psalm 119:130.] This means the Word is interpreted by the Holy Spirit, not merely as perused by the student. It is not the mere letter of the words which gives the light and the understanding, but the Word is in a special manner written upon the heart, applied by the Holy Spirit. To the mind and heart consecrated to God, an increased measure of understanding is given as the light is communicated to others. It is the entrance of the Word, the reception of the Word in the heart by the will of the human agent; the divine power cooperates with the human.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 3)
The truth may be kept in the outer court and never work the transformation of character by its life-giving principles. While speaking from this chapter, an inward sweet peace in the sense of divine things led me into pleasant views of contemplations of the words of Christ and the hope and the encouragement it gives to the soul. This kindled up in my own soul a fervor of love in my heart, an ardor of soul that I know not how to express intelligently. I was comforted in the love of God. I see such depths of His love that words cannot be framed to express.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 4)
The more room one shall give for the entrance of the Word of God, the more he is enriched intellectually as well as spiritually. He will have a clearer and less biased judgment, and his views will be more comprehensive. His estimates of spiritual things will be more correct. His understanding, under the working power of the Holy Spirit, is exercised to digest the truth by making it a personal benefit by the strengthening of the soul to do self-denying works. Oh, I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice that the Lord can, by the entrance of the Word into the heart, enlarge our faculties of understanding distinctly and clearly, not only spiritual things, but the temporal things with which we are connected.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 5)
The sanctifying grace of God upon the human mind sanctifies the reasoning powers. This will be kept before the mind, will this action that I propose to enter into glorify God? There will be an humble spirit of deep humility, and less dependence will be placed upon human wisdom and far more confidence to reach out after God with the humble prayer, Teach me Thy way and Thy will. And the Lord will create a train of thought that will be safe to follow.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 6)
Past experiences will be revived, and the safe way will be fastened in the mind. Great caution will be exercised. The teaching by past experiences will help the soul earnestly desiring to do the will of God to be sure he is not repeating the errors he has made by going over the same ground. This is the danger, and always will be, of repeating over and over again the mistakes made.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 7)
But I am stretching my letter beyond my prescribed limits. Suffice it to say we had the blessing of God in our meeting. Elder Robinson spoke to the little flock in the afternoon, and I understand the Lord blessed Brother Robinson. Sunday afternoon the meeting was in the town or city and above one hundred were out. I had freedom speaking upon the second coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven, and the same condition of moral depravity existing now as Christ declared would exist just prior to His second coming. I had freedom in speaking. Elder Robinson spoke in the evening.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 8)
Monday at four o’clock p.m. we left Geelong for the boat, and reached the harbor at half past eight. There were the ponies and carriage waiting for us, which took us to the mission house. It was the first time Brother Robinson had visited Geelong. We shall encourage a camp meeting being held in Geelong next camp meeting season as well as a camp meeting being held in Ballarat. There should be camp meetings as well in Melbourne, nearer the center. We must not continue in the same locality over and over again. There is in these cities a little world which must be warned point by point, advancing just as fast as possible, for the work to be done will not admit of delays.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 9)
We had letters from Sydney that give us the information that the walls of the church are going up in Stanmore. Money is very scarce here now, but if we meet with strait places in financial matters, we can look backward and see that something has been done. We must then move onward, step by step, advancing from victory to victory, overcoming obstacles as we advance. We see large advancements have been made in the last six years. The Lord has resources, and we must just present our necessities to Him. He will not deny our request. He will answer our prayers. Let us prove the Lord and commit all our necessities to Him. Let us pray indeed.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 10)
I have been solicited to help Brother Crothers. Before this request came, I had donated and paid twenty-five pounds for the Stanford [Stanmore] meetinghouse, and had pledged twenty pounds for the Balaclava meetinghouse, for they certainly need one. Now comes a call for fifty pounds to be raised for the helping of Brother Crothers. I am not able at present to do anything more personally. I cannot draw any more means from the Echo office. W. C. White writes for me to draw from Echo office thirty-five pounds. I know they have it not, so I cannot see what we can do in his behalf. All we can do is to wait and pray and watch and wait and pray. Tell me what shall we do in regard to Crothers’ case? Should not the conference that has had his labors help him in this matter?
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 11)
In love.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 12)
We have had excellent meetings and good congregations under the tent, but now the time has come for the tent to come down. Brother and Sister Robinson are preparing now to move. They go to a smaller cottage nearer Windsor, where the lot is for the meetinghouse to be built. The winds are becoming so fierce at times [that] it is dangerous for the tent and persons in it.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 13)
I have spoken seven times with great freedom—Sabbaths and Sundays, and two Wednesday afternoons—and we had the best of attention, and souls are being looked after.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 14)
Your sister labors as a shepherd of the flock. It has been stated [that] the wives of our ministers receive no remuneration for their labor, but this is all news to me and I know it to be injustice and wrong. This is a false theory and the Lord does not approve of such injustice.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 15)
This whole matter was opened to me at the time of the Ashfield camp meeting and is written out somewhere. It will be found among my writings, and again I have repeated the matter with pen and ink, and it will now come before the board. This is one of things that I am stirred to write. Sister Robinson’s case has been a marked one and there will be justice done. But the Lord understands it all and He will work for His own name’s glory.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 16)
There are fifty who have embraced the Sabbath here, and above fifty in Sydney. The work appears to be in a healthy condition. North Fitzroy church is a child diseased with leprosy. What will cure it? If they do not make thorough change, they will never see the kingdom of heaven.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 17)
With much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 18)
Here we are in the cottage. We would not exchange it for the one we have just left even if we could have the larger house for the same price that is to be paid for this. This is almost half the price of the other house. We have all now come to the house. The goods are here and being settled. They have assigned me the best room, which will be used after about two weeks more for a parlor. All are pleased with the house. Everything is more convenient here.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 19)
We shall be here but a little while ourselves, but everything in my mind’s eye will be so much more pleasant than the dark, gloomy house that was engaged. We had it disengaged very soon after Sister Robinson had us see it. I told her I could never consent to have them in such a location. She thought, as Brother Robinson said, he would take the house, it was a bargain and they must do it. I said, Not if you have to pay one pound. The rent was eleven shillings; this cottage is seventeen.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 20)
That house was located in a dark place, little windows, dark bedrooms and situated in a most poor, wretched neighborhood. It would be unfavorable to his influence. At any rate, I determined not to wait but have the things undone at once, and so it was at last fixed up without any cost in the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 21)
Then we took Sister Robinson to the mission, and Sara and I went house hunting. We found this cottage in an excellent street, nice houses all around. The neighbors let us have the key and we decided it would answer, and we had Sister Robinson look at it. It pleased her, and when Brother Robinson came home at night and looked at the house, he was thoroughly pleased. So here we are all moved and they are settling as fast as they can.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 22)
We are pleased, all the working family. It is seldom I write about such thing, but I know you would be interested in the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 144, 1898, 23)
Lt 145, 1898
White, J. E. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia September 22, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Son Edson White:
I could not write to you the last mail for my left eye was sick. I have much to do just now examining the matter that has been written on the parables and writing more fully on some points, preparing matter for Minnie to print on typewriter, then carefully reading over all that is prepared. Sister Peck is preparing matter of my writing upon education. Sara uses the typewriter, then they slip the chapters under my door and I read carefully to see if any point needs to be more fully developed. The work is being well done and will be finished, all that we intend to do, before we shall leave for Queensland camp meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 1)
We are having canvassers’ institute for the closing up of this term of school. There have been many visiting this place at this time. We have had ministerial help in many ways. Elder Starr and his wife are making their home with us. Sister Graham and Sister Harlow are also with us during the institute. We have had a large family of comers and goers, and fresh ones coming.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 2)
I read before those assembled in the school chapel an article of which I will send you a copy, so I need not repeat. I was alarmed to see many coming in and all urging themselves to have a building spot close by the buildings erected for the school, but we could not allow this. The light given me I send to you.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 3)
My health has been very good for several weeks and for this blessing I feel more thankful than I can express, for there is so much to be done. We are having beautiful weather now. In midday it is somewhat warm, but mornings and evenings are very pleasant and beautiful. I have been out two evenings to the station to convey passengers to the trains and to receive them from the trains. It is new moon, and how beautiful were the moon and the stars! The atmosphere was soft, and the air fragrant.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 4)
All who come to this place are much pleased. We expect to have a much larger school here next term. Yesterday I spoke to the students at ten o’clock in the school chapel, and again at half past three in the church building to mothers, showing them how to train their children. We moved the seats out-of-doors on the shady side of the house and we had a good meeting. Brother and Sister Starr were with me. Brother Starr opened the meeting with singing and prayer. Then I spoke about one hour, instructing mothers how to train their children. There was much feeling in the meeting.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 5)
The difficulties we find in families are that some are too indulgent, while others are the very opposite. Children are treated like dogs, ordered about, scolded and beaten, and the children are educated in such a rough manner they can but be coarse and rough. The passionate fathers and mothers are doing a dreadful work, perpetuating their own passionate, hereditary inheritance to their children. Satan is pleased to have this work going on in families. I am glad to try to help them.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 6)
When I see men and women recently come to the truth, who have been tobacco users and liquor drinkers and have put these things away and overcome the appetite for these things, I know the truth is appreciated by them. Then because they keep the Sabbath, they lose one pound per week. Here is a serious test and difficulty. Yet they have this test. They have yet to learn the lesson of self-control, of patience, of courtesy, and love in the home life. Their own manner of dealing with their children, showing no respect to them but governing with a high hand, is fitting their children to become just such families as they themselves represent. Due respect must be given to the children, for they are the Lord’s heritage. “Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged.” [Colossians 3:21.]
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 7)
I am much pleased with W. C. White’s family. The mother is full of tenderheartedness. There is no scolding, no fretting. The two older children love their mother and love their twin brothers. The twins are quite obedient. They come to see me and sometimes I give them passion fruit and apples in a little bag. The other morning there came a rap upon my door and here were James Henry and Herbert White who held out to me a bag similar to the one I used to send them fruit in. It had a long string for handle which they could scarcely manage. They were runaways, and finding they could get out of the gate they came straight to Grandma. I said, What do you want, children? They presented the bag. Oh, you want me to put something in this bag? They said they wanted apples. I went and got them apples and passion fruit, of which they are very fond, and put them in the bag, and tied up the long string. One took hold of one side of the bag and the other the opposite side, and they went down the smooth road to the gate, which was open, and home. They are just the happiest, rosy cheeked boys that I have. I tell them, You take this fruit to your mother and tell her to put it on the shelf and at your mealtime you may eat the fruit. They do precisely as I tell them. They are obedient, and oh, how thankful I am they are full of life and vigor!
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 8)
Mabel is a real little mother not only to the twins but to all the little children that come round her. She seems so much like her mother. She was baptized two weeks ago. In Sabbath school she marks if there is a child comes in who has no teacher. It seems to be as natural as her life to find them a place in some class. No child remains unnoticed where she is. There is never a harsh word passes their lips to these twins or any children. She will mother them all, and all children take to her. She has her mother’s looks, her mother’s ways, and her mother’s expressions. Ella also reminds me of her mother so much. They are a kind, courteous, happy family.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 9)
May is about as tall as was Mary White. She is a good looking, wholesome woman, kind, thoughtful to the poor, and is a true Christian. Ella is short in stature. Mabel is a few inches taller, although five years younger. I wish you and Emma could see them. The children have the uttermost confidence in their grandmother, and they are very courteous and kind to me in every respect, and heed every word of advice and caution. I have not spoken one harsh, faultfinding word to them, and I hope never to be guilty of being unreasonable in any way toward them or other children. Children should be surrounded with an atmosphere of love, and not harshness.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 10)
Our orange trees are full of fragrant blossoms, and our lemon and peach trees are in bloom. There are, I see, a few of the yellow fruit left on the tree, while the blossoms are hanging full upon the tree as thick as possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 11)
September 23
I am up at a quarter before three and dress and have my season of prayer, and then engage in my writing. I have just read manuscript upon the science of labor which Sister Peck is preparing for a book on education. I am pleased with her work. She gathers from all the copies of my letters and then arranges them and reads them to Sara while she writes them on the typewriter. I am so thankful for the help she gives me. She is wholesome, healthful, and is a treasure to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 12)
Maggie Hare has been with her mother in Kaeo six weeks. We expect her on [the] next boat. Yesterday May and the babies and I went to the station in my covered phaeton for W. C. White. James Henry and Herbert were constantly talking, “We are going to the puff-puff cars to meet papa!” We found he was accompanied by Brother and Sister Lyndon [?], with her three months’ old babe. They had just arrived on the steamer from America. He will have a situation here in connection with the school work. The health food business will be located in Cooranbong on [an] Avondale tract of land. The sawmill will be utilized; the machinery, and the large cistern built, will be prepared to do another class of work.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 13)
The beautiful branch of the river called Dora Creek is of highest advantage, for boats run up from Sydney close to the school grounds and land our goods. This beautiful stream is no creek, but a body of water coming up on both sides of the school land, and boats are used to bring up members of the church from Dora Creek to the school land to attend our meetings. These two branches take us about five miles into a broad, expansive lake, as beautiful a body of water as I have ever looked upon. This gives us an open sea to Sydney. This location is now considered as above criticism. Every soul that comes here soon shows it by improved appetite and improved general health.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 14)
I felt somewhat anxious in regard to your remaining in the South during the hot weather. I think you should by all means find as cool a climate as possible. We were made sad to hear of Brother Boyd’s death. I had no letter from you this last boat, but I will not worry. It will not be of the least use.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 15)
Our canvassers’ institute will close next Monday with the second term of school. I have excused myself from taxing labor during these meetings, that I might give clear thought to the writings. I have given considerable time to the book Christ Our Saviour. I think the Lord has helped me. Will send you a copy as soon as it is out. I have received from the press of Echo office your last book. We all feel it is executed finely. I like the tint of plates better than the brighter colors. I am very thankful to God that The Desire of Ages is done, and I expect a copy on the arrival of the next steamer. The book that Sister Peck is working upon will be completed before we leave for Queensland. It will be published in Echo office.
(13LtMs, Lt 145, 1898, 16)
Lt 169, 1898
Hare, M. Refiled as Lt 13, 1898.
Lt 170, 1898
White, W. C. Balaclava, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia March 25, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Son Willie:
I have just finished my American mail to go to the office, and I want this to go if possible on the afternoon train. The mail that comes to Cooranbong should first be opened by you before it comes to me. This is poor policy, to send the mail from America here without opening, especially packages from Oakland and Battle Creek. You should open them and then you can re-mail to me if it is matter that I should have. I send you that which Brother Jones has sent to me. You and Marian should have this matter. I send you my answer to Brother Jones of California in reference to the book being finished.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 1)
Elder Daniells was up to see me yesterday and he said he thought you ought to be here to decide some important matters. I told him I could not say anything in regard to the matter. It is left for you to consider. They may send you a telegram or write to you. I cannot tell what will be their decision.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 2)
I have had some writing of importance to do and it has kept me quite busy. There is work to be done in the Echo office, work to be done in the church. I cannot visit; I must give that up. I am sick every time I attempt it. Either it is something to eat or listening to the talk that makes me suffer so severely afterwards. I shall have to meet them in the office very soon now, and I write these few lines in much pain. I have had a severe pain take hold of me in the back and loins and I can hardly stand or walk. It may be of short duration; I hope it is. I must send this now, for I am too tired to write more.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 3)
I sent a short letter to Brother Tenney, inviting him to come to Australia, telling him we need him here very much. I hope he will come.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 4)
I would be pleased to see you all, and the boys. They will soon be two years old. I miss them. I am not going to hurry home, although I want to come back most earnestly; but I do not want to leave matters just as they are here and feel troubled about things I did not do.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 5)
I am glad that the school opened so well. But Sister Peck must not become fastened there to the school. Some strange things I do not understand are in the wind. Brother Haskell sent me a letter from Sister Broadford. She has been having a hard time. Her husband broke his leg, I understand, in two places, and he was a very hard, unmanageable subject. The letter was written on thin paper, on both sides of the paper, and it is a terrible task to read it.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 6)
Well, what do you think of coming here to Melbourne again? I would not want to come if I were you unless I could see my duty very distinctly. The family is hardly settled here yet, but it was only Wednesday they commenced moving.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 7)
Dr. Kellogg has sent me two most excellent letters. I will wait till I come to Cooranbong or you come here, if you decide to come. Elder Daniells said he must send for you. If he does not send for you right away he will not have you at all, for when I return we must be together in our work and get that temperance book finished. Dr. Kellogg thinks there will be a great sale for it, as there is for the selection book he has got out. He says my royalty sum is two hundred dollars. Edson has called for three hundred more dollars and Doctor has let him have it from the Review and Herald Office.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 8)
Love to all.
(13LtMs, Lt 170, 1898, 9)
Lt 171, 1898
Clough, J. C. “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia April 27, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Nephew:
I was pleased to receive a letter from you dated January 8. April 25 I returned from my journey to Melbourne, Ballarat, Geelong, [and] Sydney, which kept me from my pleasant home two months. My son, W. C. White, and my secretary and my nurse accompanied me. I spoke to assemblies on twenty-two occasions and the Lord sustained me and those who accompanied me. I am thankful to settle down once more in my pleasant home at Sunnyside.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 1)
We have made us a home in the forest of trees. We have a comfortable house and W. C. White has a very nice cottage which is one story and a half nearly opposite our dwelling house. It is so near we can call to one another and W. C. White’s family never feel alone, although W. C. White is compelled oft to be absent in distant colonies. I have an excellent orchard which has borne some fruit the past two seasons. We have had the most excellent peaches, beautiful in appearance, and many of them weigh one-half a pound each. We have nectarines and various kinds of trees that will bear next season. We are now in mid-winter. I have not had a fire kindled in any room where I have journeyed, but once in Melbourne. I have not felt the need of fire.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 2)
Since writing the above, I have looked over our orange trees. They [were] set out two years last September. They are full of fruit—nice large oranges. Lemon trees which we have set are not in bearing yet. They are not as quick to bear as the oranges. We have apple trees and plum and fig trees.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 3)
Three years ago last July Mrs. May Lacey White, Ella May White, and Mabel White, with our span of horses and platform wagon, broke the path in the forest to our present location. Two years ago last July we built the first brush fire for clearing, then hired men to fell the immense monarch trees to prepare a place for building. We pitched three tents and I lived in my large square tent. I wrote my articles and books and directed the workmen. I had our hired man to whom I gave my orders to be given to the workmen. The last of September the bullock team—seven span—with a large plough broke the soil only in furrows, and these furrows were prepared for our setting of the trees. One year ago the last of November I ate the fruit from the peach trees, most delicious to the taste. In a few months the team came again to plow the entire ground. I have a house built for my farmer family and a small house for my over-run family to occupy when essential.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 4)
I have three lady workers who prepare the matter that I place in their hands for books and articles for the paper. My son Willie will take hold of my work in a few weeks and give himself wholly to my bookmaking and to the work of ministry. I have now an excellent schoolteacher who had been employed in Africa as the preceptress of the school there. I needed her talent and she engages with me in preparing my writings for the press. I should be pleased to meet you in our Sunnyside home.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 5)
I have had many interruptions, but you will excuse poor writing. Much respect to yourself and family.
(13LtMs, Lt 171, 1898, 6)
Lt 172, 1898
Smith, Brother; Jones, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia May 7, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 344. Dear Brethren Smith and Jones:
I have just received a letter from my nephew, J. C. Clough, brother to my niece Mary Clough. He desires my books to read. Please send him [the books on] the list I will send you and charge the same to me.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 1)
We have had most beautiful weather for some time. I returned from Melbourne by way of Sydney one week ago last Monday. I had been absent from home two months. The last meeting we attended in Sydney, W. C. White and I were present at the dedication of the church. It is a very nice building and there are no debts upon it, but brethren assumed the debt until money comes in. It is a neat, wholesome, commodious building.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 2)
I spoke Sabbath forenoon, short, for all of the speakers had something to say. It is the easiest house for the voice I was ever in. The house was well filled on Sabbath. In the afternoon I spoke to the people above one hour with great freedom. The house was full. Sunday afternoon I spoke to a large congregation, crowded full. There were many outside parties present, and the Lord gave me much freedom. Elder Haskell spoke in the evening.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 3)
All who see the building are highly pleased with it. I was so thankful that it was just completed one week, when we had a heavy rain nearly all the past week. The Lord blessed them so that they were able to hold their meetings six months on the same ground where the tents were pitched. Not exactly on the same spot of ground, but in the same paddock. The workmen were not hindered a day by rain. It showered in the night time, but was clear in the day. We expected the meetinghouse would be completed the previous Sabbath, but there was unavoidable delay. I spoke on Sabbath and Sunday, and the blessing of the Lord came into the new house of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 4)
I cannot see how we could have managed matters without that meetinghouse. We cannot hire halls. There have been sixty-five already baptized of those newly come to the faith. A letter from Brother Starr yesterday stated that three more would be baptized Sunday. There are about seventy-five who have been converted, we hope, to the truth, and I am believing and we are working for one hundred. We cannot consent to less, but we hope for even more than that number. The interest has kept up wonderfully. It is the Lord’s work and we praise His holy name.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 5)
Brother and Sister Wilson have gone to Queensland and they write as if much pleased with the climate. We would have been glad to have kept him in Sydney, and set to work twenty more. Brother and Sister Haskell and Brother and Sister Starr have worked with a will, heart and soul. Brother Baker has had to devote a considerable part of the time to Ashfield, Parramatta, Prospect, and Kellyville churches and other little companies scattered around.
(13LtMs, Lt 172, 1898, 6)
Lt 173, 1898
Olsen, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 26, 1898 Previously unpublished. Brother and Sister Olsen:
I have received letters from you but have not been able to answer them. I have been trying to accomplish some bookmaking and closing up book on the life of Christ, and it has been all I could possibly attend to in the line of writing. But there is a great dearth of means.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 1)
The last work done in Stanmore, Sydney, has brought in altogether a better, more reliable class of people. We are thankful for this, and all controversy has been avoided so that the community have not been left to take sides and remain anchored for or against the truth. We now have, through the grace of God, reached the number of eighty-odd who have united with the church. We have an excellent building in Stanmore to accommodate the flock of God, and the interest is not dead. Others are coming in and we shall expect more than one hundred will be the result of the camp meeting at Stanmore and the afterwork of the meetings. A family by the name of Davis embraced the truth. Two of them began at once to work for brothers and sisters, until no less than six have decided for the truth. They are earnest missionary workers, and they seem to be so anxious to impart that which they have received which is so highly prized by them. Our conference meeting was a meeting of deep interest.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 2)
I see a large field in this country to be worked, but great need of that means that would allow us to advance the work in all lines, in all places. I now must have the royalty on the books which are sold in Europe. I know how to use that means fully as well to advance the work of God right where I am, as my brethren to advance the work where they are. Therefore my brother, as I have permitted you to apply the means, relying on your judgment to make a right disposition of it, I now request that all means shall be henceforth returned to me to use where fields are opening and churches raised up and meetinghouses built.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 3)
We must have a hospital, humble and yet convenient, to treat sick patients right here on the grounds where so large interests are centered. I wish at once to know if there are not some funds for me now to use. There is need for all the money I can obtain. I hired one thousand pounds of Sister Wessels. She has now called for this, which she says must be apportioned to her children. All is tied up in the school building and the school lands, and they have not one dollar to pay that money. I am responsible for it, and you must see the situation. Elder Haskell needs his money which he kindly lent me at the very commencement of our school interest in Melbourne. I have now a sense of duty to return this to Elder Haskell. All the money I could obtain, and all of my royalties, I have used up just as close as possible in advancing the work, and now I feel very much the need of means. I would, therefore, that you to whom I have formerly entrusted to use this means of royalty shall now return to me the trust because of a positive necessity.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 4)
I am writing many things to Battle Creek, to correct influences that have been strengthening in a wrong line of perverted principle. It is so much harder now than to have had faithful sentinels to watch against the enemy’s incoming, that Satan should not gain the advantage and work his will, to weaken and to discourage and pervert all along the lines because of unfaithful work of those in positions of high responsibility. It has made my work needlessly severe and soul-trying, but the Lord understands it all. Oh how essential that every soul who shall accept such grave responsibilities shall not get weary of the old-fashioned lamp to shine on his pathway and think himself much too wise to believe all that the Lord hath spoken! They use the common fire in the place of the sacred; the human is mingled in all their work, and it is a perplexity for them to discern that which is from beneath from that which is from above.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 5)
“Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have at mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow.”Isaiah 50:10, 11. “And Jesus said, For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see; and that they that see might be made blind.”John 9:39.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 6)
The new costly lamps that many prefer give an uncertain, sickly light, and these lights have been preferred to the old-fashioned lamps. The old Book, the living oracles of God, have had little restraint upon men in these last days—men who have trusted in human power, human devising, rather than in the living God. By and by, when the night cometh and the voice is heard, “Behold the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him,” it will be revealed that the new lamps were destitute of oil. [Matthew 25:6-8.]
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 7)
Then the honest men and women will return and discern between the pure golden oil from the olive branches and the spurious article they have been using. They cry eagerly for the old Lamp which they have exchanged for human inventions.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 8)
The Bible and the Bible alone is our Lamp and our light. The Word of our God shall stand forever and forever. Only God’s work lasts. The truth, pure, unadulterated truth, ever is new, solid, healthful and to be depended on, shining amid the moral darkness, outshining every modern invention. It has come down through the ages to our time. It outshines every other apparent light, throwing its penetrating rays into the future, showing us things to come. Oh it is true that only those who walk humbly with God will make safe paths for their own feet and the feet of others! Oh what a pity it is that there are so many bent upon having their own way and they cross the only safe path, that of humility and obedience, in the place of walking in the way of the Lord. They do not look at the cross—at the Sun of Righteousness, who became our Saviour by the humiliation of the cross—and live.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 9)
Oh that men who have had great light and who knew the way once would not imperil their own eternal interest and many, many souls by walking in the imagination of their own devising! Oh my brother, my brother, I hope you will not fail in making clean work and helping others out of the darkness into the light! He bequeaths the greatest blessings to the future who works the works of God in the present. The events of the ages are all under the control of God. Every noble influence is through the workings of God. Every enterprise that come from God will return back to God in honor to His name, for He is the author of it all. He is not only the Alpha but the Omega and the Finisher of it.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 10)
When I learned that Brother Robinson and his wife were sent to England I thought I could not have heard aright, and then when his work was laid before me, with you to strengthen it, I thought indeed your eyes must have been put out. His wife is unconverted, unsanctified in tongue and in heart, and is a channel of darkness. Her influence is bad and only bad continually. This was presented to me when I was attending the meeting in Brooklyn, New York. The proposition was then made that he should himself become a teacher of young men to enter the ministry. The light was given to me that had he been a fit teacher he would never have made such a proposition, but because he did not understand himself he felt his ability to do the responsible work of fitting up young men for that great work. While in the meeting in the hall full of people the power of God came upon me in a most marked manner, and I gave the testimony the Lord had given me for both Brother Robinson and his wife, whom I do not call a sister even, because her spirit and works forbid I should do this. I bore my testimony.
(13LtMs, Lt 173, 1898, 11)
Lt 174, 1898
Salisbury, Brother “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 9, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother Salisbury:
I have just been talking to Marian in regard to matter of gifts and offerings. The holidays were approaching. We were called to Queensland and every specification was not given by me, but henceforth understood. When I send matter to be published, do not wait to write letters, and hesitate when there is not a moment to lose. Be assured that you need not have so great a stock of unbelief on hand to consult and cherish. I send you nothing but [what] I know the people need, and if they did not need the matter God would not lay the burden on my mind to do this without delay. I am getting very much tired of your fears and lack of faith and the hindrance of the work in consequence. I am heartsick and sad; and now understand, please, to use the matter I send to you without any questioning.
(13LtMs, Lt 174, 1898, 1)
You could get out a small number, as you please, according to your own judgment as to how extensive you would have them go. Put a price on the work and cost of paper just as you wish, and as you are so fearful of handling a good thing because you cannot have the assurance of particular profits by human foresight, if you could see the aftersight you would be better satisfied; but I have not been educated to move in this way. When I send you articles to be printed I want them without delay, without written agreement, and without special directions, which cannot always be given. If I had waited for this in all my movements I should have displeased God. Set a price on the matter published, to cover expense. State things; if the people do not think it worth paying for, let them have it for nothing. I will settle the bills. But let them go where they are needed.
(13LtMs, Lt 174, 1898, 2)
You may not always be able to discern the influence of such appeals upon human hearts, and how many hearts are made to feel their [past] neglect and [then] to do their work intelligently, bringing in their freewill offerings and their tithes at the right time. But if there is a delay in this matter it is because of your unbelief, and you need the divine quickening of the Holy Spirit of God. I now will say I will settle all that is lacking of means you do not receive from the ones to whom you send, with the price. The Lord is not pleased with the want of faith that is manifested by any of our people who have had the experience you have had.
(13LtMs, Lt 174, 1898, 3)
A great work is to be done; and I understand how many appeals are to be made, and if it should be on reckoning the outlay of a few pounds, [then] the hearts moved to liberality, to awaken to a sense of their duty, would certainly respond in various ways that they would not have done were it not for these appeals the Lord bids me make. But never delay one hour when I send you manuscript to be used for the good of the Lord’s people. You need not send even for letters of explanations. It is enough if I request it to be done, or Willie requests it to be done. If we become narrow in our ideas then we shall realize no liberal things, but things just in accordance with our constricted ideas and plans. The Lord wants you to enlarge, to broaden, to have some faith in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 174, 1898, 4)
In much hope in God.
(13LtMs, Lt 174, 1898, 5)
Lt 175, 1898
NA “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia January 11, 1898 Fragment of letter. Previously unpublished.
The Lord has a work for all who will learn of Him. Everyone may be more adapted to one class of work more than another. When our work here on earth is done then we shall, we hope, be prepared to say, I have done what I could. Hundreds professing to believe the truth should be devoting some time to work wisely to introduce into families the books of vital interest, watching and doing many things that might be done that need to be done. Golden opportunities are not improved in carrying out the will of the Lord. Nevertheless, we must work against the drawback agencies, and all that can be done must be done, by those who know the truth, to meet the difficulties that Satan is constantly bringing in under satanic movements.
(13LtMs, Lt 175, 1898, 1)
I should enjoy a visit with you and Brother Henry Kellogg. I have been for many years in hard labor. I am writing now by lamplight. For a few weeks after the camp meeting [at Stanmore, Sydney] I was compelled to keep silent as far as voice exercise is concerned. I am with pen in hand in the early hours of the morning while others are sleeping. I am writing out matters by lamplight to help various ones to have increased faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 175, 1898, 2)
This is one of the most beautiful suburbs of Sydney, and is thickly settled. Constant work has been done in Stanmore since these wonderful meetings. At the close of the camp meetings the tent for the preaching was pitched on the same ground where our city of tents stood. Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson have united in carrying forward the awakened interest. Many who did not attend the camp meeting have united in carrying forward the work begun at the camp meetings, and the interest has continued in the tent since the camp broke up.
(13LtMs, Lt 175, 1898, 3)
The interest is to become far-reaching—reaching to other suburbs. The workers are doing personal work in the surrounding towns, all through the settlements. The demand is great, calling for personal instruction to give the light from the Word of God. The demand is, “Explain the Scriptures to us, for we have never seen the requirements in the Word as now.” The surrounding towns are being worked. Husband and wife separate in their labors and work in different localities. Twenty-seven persons have been baptized, and another baptism will ... [Letter unfinished.]
(13LtMs, Lt 175, 1898, 4)
Lt 176, 1898
White, W. C.; White, May Geelong, Victoria, Australia March 21, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 343. Dear Son Willie and Daughter May:
Brother Robinson, Sara, Maggie, and I came to Geelong last Friday. We found a good harbor with Brother and Sister Watson, Brother Robinson with another family—three maiden ladies, weavers, and their father, who is very bad with sickness and cannot live long. It cost us the heavy sum of eighteen pence each and return, on a certain boat. The cars would have been about eight shillings each and return. This was the cheapest boat, not as nice as another boat which left the landing at the time, but a penny saved is as good as a penny earned. There was no roughness on the water. We return today.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 1)
Sabbath we had an excellent meeting, and what a pleasure it was to speak to a people who, although few in number, were hungry for the bread of life. I was free and blessed in speaking to this people. In [the] afternoon Brother Robinson spoke. He said he was very free. It did him much good to speak to those who were hungry to hear the truth. A nice hall was engaged for us Sunday. The congregation was not large, but they appeared to be interested. Most were outsiders; above one hundred were present. I spoke in [the] afternoon, then Brother Robinson in the evening. I do not know what congregation he had. A very disagreeable sandstorm came up in the early evening and this, I fear, would lessen the attendance.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 2)
After you left I was not very well. Visited Brother and Sister Faulkhead. Brethren Salisbury and Faulkhead were at dinner. After returning to Brother Robinson’s I felt the same [as] I have felt on a number of occasions, a very heavy burden for the Echo office. It seemed that my soul and body were wrenched in twain. Every muscle and fiber of my being was in great distress. It was more like spasms of human torture of mind and of body. I could not sleep. I lay wide awake until half past eleven o’clock, and than I dressed and took my pen and wrote out some matters that gave me relief.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 3)
I see clearly that there are things to be set in order at the office. Words are dropped, seed is sown here and there that will take root in minds, and Elder Daniells and Miller are linked up in sowing the seed. This I do not think is perceived by anyone, and the very same ground is being traveled that was passed over some months ago, when Elder Daniells’ unbelief was at the foundation of there being made the greatest mistake, that would involve dire consequences. Now matters assume different features in some respects, but will bring about the very same results. Elder Daniells has little faith in the commercial work that is being done by the office, and would narrow the work and bind it about with cutting off the outside commercial business, which I know is not the right thing to do. The light of truth is to shine forth openly to all that are in the house. We are not to shut ourselves up in a bushel or hide our light under a bed, but set it on a candlestick that it may give light to all the house, which is the very work to be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 4)
I was in such agony of mind that night that the next day, Monday, I kept my bed. I could not write. I obtained about one and a half hour’s sleep. But these burdens seem as though they would kill me. I could not eat, and violent disturbances of the bowels came on. I became weak and could scarcely breathe. I had to get into the air, and rode out into the most retired places.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 5)
Sister Robinson rode with us and showed us a home her husband had engaged. It was in the poorest part of a certain locality near where the meetinghouse is to be built, a dark, wretched house, and as soon as I saw it I said, “No, that is not the house for you. It is not convenient or healthful. It will require a great amount of fuel in the winter months.” It was engaged, but I said, “Disengage yourself at once,” and as no money had been paid we had that business as though it had not been. The next day Sara and I rode around some, for I must be in the open air. My heart was distressed and weak, my mind too burdened to write. We found a neat little cottage in a respectable, nice location, and the next morning Brother Robinson secured the cottage. I told them they must place themselves in a respectable cottage in a respectable locality. They move this week.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 6)
We are glad that we made this visit. It is so near Melbourne that there should be a camp meeting here in this place just before the Melbourne meeting. Our light is not to be hid under a bushel. The warning must be given here and the attention of the people called to the truth and the reason of our faith. These new places must be entered and the work go forward, entering new localities. And the workers must be educated.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 7)
Elder Robinson will go with us this week, if we can get through with the work in Melbourne, to hold a meeting in Ballarat. Then next week I spend in Melbourne and then start for home. I see no way to visit Adelaide. I would not think of going there without a minister. I cannot see that there is a minister to go, and I cannot see that now is the time to go. Too many things now need special attention as you will see by my letter in reference to the Echo office.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 8)
This is going to be to me a soul-trying case again, for I see Satan is making his slimy, serpent-like trail in the work of God and men who ought to be wise cannot discern his subtlety. I will send you copies of the writings I shall read now, this week, to the picked influential workers. If ever there was a time when we all need the heavenly anointing eyesalve, it is now. It is no child’s play, the warfare that we enter and must take an active part in. There is no two-sided business in this work. God help me is my prayer continually. I am, since getting out of Melbourne, some better in health, but this climate is not much better than Melbourne.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 9)
You speak of my making a donation for the church in Balaclava. I have pledged twenty pounds. I feel no duty to increase my pledge on the church in Stanmore, yet if they come into a tight place and I can help them, I shall try to do this.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 10)
I feel now more reconciled that I should have every advantage for my health. I am sure it is best that I have that room. I think if I had awakened to the situation sooner it would have been wise to have planned this room before, and now I shall have no more drawback in my mind. I cannot huddle up with all my writings into one small room.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 11)
I do greatly desire to accomplish much work on my writings. Now The Life of Christ is done, Marian can take hold of some of these things after the “Parables” are out.
(13LtMs, Lt 176, 1898, 12)
Mother.
Lt 177, 1898
White, W. C.; White, May Balaclava, Victoria, Australia March 22, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 344. Dear Children:
W. C. White’s letter just came this morning. Thank you for writing particulars of the opening of the school. I am glad there were so many students at the beginning of the school. I suppose the numbers will increase soon. I am anxious to return home. There are some things in my writing that I wish greatly to complete and hitherto I have had days that I could not write but today the atmosphere here seems cool and invigorating, clear as a bell.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 1)
Sara went in [to] the city of Geelong in company with Brother Robinson and Maggie to look through the weaving mills and to see a bath heater a man has patented. Upon examination Sara has decided to take the agency. She has purchased one for myself and after trial, if you or the school shall desire one, we think it will prove a success and please you. Sara obtained the only one they had made, so she sticks to this one and will take the agency. She has purchased one for myself and after trial, if you or the school shall desire one, we think it will prove a success and please you. Sara obtained the only one they had made, so she sticks to this one and will take orders for anyone who wishes to purchase. It heats up the bath at once. May’s little kerosene stove will be just the thing to connect with the little stove and heat the water through the apparatus which is attached to the stove.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 2)
We have decided to remain here this week, over Sabbath and Sunday, and speak in the hired hall. This week, today and tomorrow, the moving takes place. I feel in no hurry to go out of the house, for it is very pleasant here and cannot be bettered, but the rent is high. He obtains the cottage nearer the station for seventeen shillings per month. It will be close work to all get into the house, but money is scarce and cannot be obtained easily.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 3)
We cannot see how money can now be obtained from the Echo office unless some has recently come in. This will be tested directly, so we can report in next mail. We shall not leave here until some time the first week of April or [will] delay longer if the work demands it; but I do want to get in my home as soon as possible. Will not my rooms be completed by this time, [the] first or second week of April?
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 4)
I am so thankful I feel much better since my journey on the steamer to Geelong. I was made comfortable on the steamer. It is four hours’ ride. The boat did not rock at all. I think I have overcome the malaria threatenings but fever, typhoid type, is prevalent in Melbourne suburbs and in Geelong.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 5)
The sandstorm blew down the tent here last Sunday evening and the congregation crowded into the dining room. They had, they report, a good meeting. Elder Daniells conducted the meeting. They will not raise the tent. They leave these premises Thursday. They preserve room for me in the new quarters. I shall not attempt to do visiting even at Colcord’s or Salisbury’s. It is a tax I am not called to endure and shall not try it again unless I feel less objection to it than now. That is not my work. After visiting Brother Faulkhead—Brother Salisbury was present—I slept not during the night. I slept a short time in the morning. Next day, and next after, I was quite sick. When I do the things the Lord gives me to do, then I can endure the strain. When I step out of the channel He has given me, I am not sustained. I thank the Lord I am better in health and yet I see a work before me which I do not desire, but the Lord can and will give me wisdom to do this work. I am more and more positive to enforce the light and instruction God has given.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 6)
One year is all any man should be president of the Conference.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 7)
Mother.
We promised Marian she should have a bay window. She needs it and I do not want this part neglected.
(13LtMs, Lt 177, 1898, 8)
Lt 178, 1898
White, W. C. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia April 14, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Son Willie:
Here we are, safely preserved, to be so near our home again. Brother and Sister Haskell were in the city of Sydney, so we know not just when we shall see them. But as it is near dinnertime we shall expect to see them soon.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 1)
We had rather a strange time of it in the ladies’ compartment. I alone could find a place to rest my head. There was crowding to give me this chance. After three or four hours’ drive two women left the car which made the situation some better. We changed cars. One lady and her niece and little girl clung to our company to take the same compartment with us. But when Sara tried to get a ladies’ room there was none and every carriage was crowded. There was not any chance for us. Sara talked with the official and he looked and found nothing. Then he said, “You must get into a car somehow, whether you like it or not,” and all six of us were thrust into a car with all our baggage with one available seat. It was just the same carriage or compartment we were in when we left Sydney.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 2)
Sara then stepped out and told the one who hustled us in that we could not go in that crowded car, four, at least, standing when they had paid for a seat. She inquired if there were not seats in the first-class carriages, “This party must have better accommodations than this crowded car. Here is an old lady, not well, who needs the very best accommodations you can afford. Here are also our fellow passengers, women that beg not to be separated from us. We are willing to pay extra if it is required of us, but we must have a better accommodation.”
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 3)
She said, “Take me to the stationmaster.” She told him the same. He said, “I will see. Come along quickly. The train cannot wait.” You should see how quickly we were in a first-class carriage with good broad seats, and only one young men about seventeen years old, who made himself very useful in disposing of our baggage. He said as he left, naming a certain place where some of the passengers, our companions, left the car, “You can get out when you get there,” but we decided there would be no getting out until we reached Strathfield. A good bed was made for me, but I could not straighten my limbs. This hurt my hip, but I was very thankful for the accommodations. The young man soon left, then I could straighten my limbs. And about morning the woman and niece and her child, all from Tasmania, left the car, for she had arrived at her destination. We were all three, Maggie, Sara and I, left in possession of the car and we had plenty of room.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 4)
When within two hours’ and a half drive to Strathfield, the door of the car was opened and a lot of baggage was thrust in, then a woman with a baby in her arms about two months old, then a girl about nine years old, a baby in her arms about one year old, then another little girl about two years old, a boy about four years old, and still another boy about seven years old, and she said she had left one behind. They were poor people but they were put in the first-class carriage because there was no place for them anywhere else.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 5)
I feel very thankful to my heavenly Father for His preserving care over me, and I am thankful I am as well as I am today. The dedication is expected to take place next Sunday, but I shall try to persuade Brother Haskell that it would have the best influence [if] matters [were] not strained too severely, for, although I have not seen the building, I am sure it will require a great pressure to prepare the house properly for dedication. We have eaten our dinner, knowing not how long we should wait for Elder Haskell and his wife. We enjoyed our dinner.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 6)
Elder Haskell has come in and I have talked with him in regard to the meetinghouse. He is very loath to give up the point, but after he visited the building again this afternoon, he was convinced that my words were wise and he would not press the workers if I could only stay over Sabbath and Sunday. This I agreed to do and come down from Cooranbong to Sydney the next Sabbath and the following Sunday, else remain through the week and visit Kellyville and any place I would be pleased to go. I have not yet decided to remain away from home a whole week more. We decide to postpone the dedication one week.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 7)
Marian is in Sydney getting her teeth fixed. I have not seen her. I need wisdom from God.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 8)
I laid before Elder Haskell the invitation for him to visit the churches for a few weeks in company with Elder Robinson to try to wake up the people to give of their means to sustain the school; that you all feel that something must be done, and that his experience qualified him to do this work. I said, “Brother Haskell, if you feel free to take up this line of work for a few weeks, much good might be done, and this is an essential work to be done.” I thought he was better fitted than anyone else to help the churches where they need help.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 9)
Elder Haskell did not say much, but after a time Sister Haskell said, “Sister White, I feel no burden to visit the churches. I had a great struggle in my mind in regard to the school. But after much prayer I settled that matter, for the Lord gave me light that He would bless me in taking up the Bible studies in the school. And the words you had spoken to me in regard to the work I should do in connection with the school came vividly to my mind, and I felt that the grace of God was upon me. I then and there submitted to the Lord’s will, and I wrote to you in regard to the matter. My decision was fully made then in harmony with the light the Lord gave me through you, and I decided that I would obey the light and that when the Lord would have me take up some other work, He would let me understand the matter. My whole burden after the work of the meetinghouse is done is for the school.”
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 10)
Now, Willie, I have had no new light in regard to the matter of the appointed ones for the school than that which I have given you.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 11)
The Scripture was given unto man to make them wise unto salvation. And the Word of the living God is to be the educating book in our school. The Word of God is a divine revelation. An intelligence of the Scriptures will be to have a knowledge of God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. Therefore every kind of substitute has been brought in to take the place of the Word of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 12)
My mind has been drawn decidedly to these matters. The Scriptures were given for our learning, to make us wise unto salvation, and the truth is what is needed. The Scriptures contain nothing to gratify curiosity or speculation. The Lord is drawing men away from the learning and the repetition of the supposed wise words and methods of popular authors, to the words of the Author of true learning. Every truth requisite for the training of human minds for holiness, for usefulness, for happiness, is contained in the Scriptures, and God will help to get them out of the Scriptures. Those who have so long relied upon authors know not the breadth and the power of the Word of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 13)
But I will write no more now upon this subject. It is not my work to persuade and urge Brother and Sister Haskell. Let the Lord lead them and guide them. But having had the experience I have had in last year’s school, I dare not urge matters contrary to my convictions.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 14)
Friday morning
I have rested well during the night until half past three.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 15)
I do not dare to say to Brother Haskell, Go out into the field and labor in the churches. He has a treasure house of truth that would make him a successful laborer anywhere, in any place where the Lord has appointed him. One thing I know, that God will work through His own instrumentalities that are experienced in His leadings and will respect His voice. This term of school is a very important one, for the education essential is that minds be led and guided and controlled by His Holy Spirit; that those who are there as teachers all understand the movements of the Spirit of God, to walk and work in His way, to follow out His mind. I have no assurance, because they lack the kind of education that will make them sound, experienced workers.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 16)
Not a word have I intimated to Elder Haskell of this that I do know. I have had but a few moments’ conversation with them. I did so much desire, if it was the will of God, to have them go into the field and do a work that needs to be done. But again, the school demands the very lessons and qualifications that Brother and Sister Haskell have, which I know the other teachers do not possess. I have given encouragement and persuasion to the students to enter the school with the understanding that Elder Haskell and his wife would be there and preside in this term of school, that they would not have the assurance that it would be thus the next term of school.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 17)
We need now to accept and follow the letter God has given in His Word and not depend upon human authorities for educational advantages. The Word and its precious pearls have scarcely yet been found and appreciated. I long to see the searching and the digging. Teachers in the school need a depth of experience religiously, and they need a depth of experience that the present teachers have not. They have been thus represented to me and have evidenced the same in a most marked manner. Elder Haskell’s grey hairs and his knowledge of how to pray and lay hold by faith upon God is a power of education [the] present teachers have not and have not evidenced that they have.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 18)
We need persons in that school who feel the travail of soul for the students. They need to be educated how to pray, how to testify. It is impossible for the human intellect to form proper ideas of the value of their own souls and the souls of those they instruct unless they have had a different class of experience than they have had. Teachers as well as the students need to be moulded and fashioned, educated and trained. Until they are, there will be a deficiency. That was made apparent during the first term of school.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 19)
We need now, just now, to give value to the living oracles of God in a decided manner. Human intellect may be of even a superior quality, yet may have been misdirected. Ideas and theories of human minds have been introduced, and seed sown, that will have to be rooted out before the pure principles of truth shall find the place in mind and heart that will constitute them safe teachers. Through the Bible and the Bible alone will the human intellect understand the Divine character, as revealed in His Word. Therein is revealed all that constitutes moral perfection, all that is essential in physical attributes. It is impossible for the human intellect to form purer, higher, nobler, or more attractive conceptions of God and His attributes than in His Word.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 20)
[Two pages missing.]
It needs the Bible student to find it, to bring it forth and let the gems of truth shine like precious pearls. Our God knew the very necessity of man, and these things are found in the Word. We need constantly to educate in reference to bringing up children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. This is that which the students need presented before them day by day, for even teachers are woefully ignorant of their own characters. God Himself speaks of the neglect of His own people. “Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth: for the Lord hath spoken, I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against me. The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his master’s crib: but Israel doth not know, my people doth not consider.”Isaiah 1:2, 3.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 21)
When I see the condition of the churches in Melbourne, my spirit faints within me. How are these churches to be educated and trained, that souls who newly come to the faith shall not be misled, and be partakers of their evil deeds? Where is the encouragement to be at the great expense of holding camp meetings when the old churches are so void of spirituality that they will counterwork the work that has been done in the strong and wearing efforts of the camp meeting?
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 22)
These lax, irreligious members of the church do not properly sense their own peril nor the peril of souls ready to die. When the old members of the church shall mingle with these newly come to the faith they serve as stumblingblocks. When the people have been long in the knowledge of the truth and yet are not converted to the truth, God says of them, “I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.”Revelation 3:15, 16.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 23)
There must be less time occupied in sermonizing. Ministers must visit the flock. There is much time spent over the studying of books which, if spent in earnest personal labor for souls ready to die, would bring a better state of things in the churches. Ministers are too willing to excuse themselves from that labor that brings them into the families of the church members. Ministers should let them see that they have a sympathy and live interest for them personally.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 24)
Truth is precious, but it is not appreciated and sought for as for hidden treasure. Those who claim to be believers hear the sermons but do not appropriate them to themselves. They have a careless, captious, disobedient spirit and the Bible instruction does not guide them in safe paths because it is the condemnation of their course of action. Personal labor must be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 25)
But why, you may ask, do you write thus? Because I was brought into a position in my dreams of the night where I was presenting the things I have written, and a great deal more that I have not written and cannot write this morning. The very education that the Lord would give those who labor in Word and in doctrine He does not give because they do not place themselves in positions where they would receive the Holy Spirit’s working with their efforts. A shepherd’s work must be done for the flock of God. And the time that is devoted to other purposes must be more fully given to personal labor. This will be the best educating school the servants of God can have.
(13LtMs, Lt 178, 1898, 26)
Mother.
Lt 179, 1898
White, W. C. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia [April 15, 1898] Previously unpublished. [W. C. White]:
Willie, I had some questions to put to Sister Haskell in regard to the letter written to him [Elder Haskell] by Sister Bradford in regard to his becoming a father. Elder Haskell’s sending the letter to me surprised me, but Sister Haskell tells me Elder Haskell could not read the letter. When in Cooranbong he had Sister Peck read it to him, and when she came to that part of it she skipped it, also the part referring to the treatment of a sick man, a neighbor. So he knew nothing of it, neither did Sister Haskell, as she could not puzzle out the letter, and there is nothing to this matter. She says they did not unite in marriage to have a family of children, for they had other work to do for the Lord. This is the whole matter that has caused me such anxiety in regard to which I asked her just before retiring.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 1)
I have not heard how the school is getting along. Last night Sister Hughes and Kadish [?] came in on the evening train, Sara has just told me. I could not tell what all the stirring about meant, for I did not sleep till a late hour.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 2)
This morning is pleasant. Yesterday was pleasant. Sara was very bad last night. The burden and anxiety had been so great Wednesday, she became very weary and had great sufferings in her head and eyes and did not sleep all the first part of the night. We were so crowded after the change of cars; this cost her so much running about to see if she could find a place for me, then when she could find no place she ran about after the responsible man, and she did not close her eyes until between five and six in the morning. Last night the head and eyes were the suffering parts. Sister Lucas was here and she heated water and gave her treatment for about two hours. Sara came in to see me this morning. Her eyes and head are suffering still but not as severely. She will go to Cooranbong evening after the Sabbath on cheap ticket. I shall remain here probably over next Sabbath and through the week until the following Sabbath and Sunday. You will then be present with us at the dedication, I very much hope. If you come next Monday, all the better.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 3)
Sister Edith Hare is here. She says she shall not leave here without definite instruction. Willie, she is young and she should not be put forward to give instruction largely to the people in Melbourne. They must have something more than the matters coming from so young a person connected with Brother Caro. She would be far better in her place in giving treatment to women to advance her, with her girlish appearance, would make her labor far less than it would otherwise be. For those dealing with the health question, to speak these great truths that mean so much, we must not have young girls.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 4)
Edith talked with me last evening, saying she is willing to come in as an assistant nurse to give treatment and to give also the principles of health reform to young women, but to give these things to men and women, a mixed congregation, she has no duty. And I honor her judgment for I have had presented before me the substance of the talks of Dr. Merritt Kellogg as objectionable. He seems to take a course in this respect very much out of the order of God. He is coarse and objectionable in his speeches before a class of men and women. Talks of delicate subjects should be given, not by little girls or young ladies, but those experienced, matronly women—nurses and mothers. I know whereof I speak. I would not advise Edith Hare, however much intelligence she has—and the more the better—to become a public speaker. She declares she cannot speak before many people and I am so glad she has the sense to understand this.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 5)
Dr. Caldwell is as free to talk on the most delicate subjects to unmarried young women as to converse upon any other subject. I sent him a letter in reference to this matter, stating how the Lord regarded such matters. Let physicians’ lips only speak those things which are positively essential to young women, and let the young women work with the young women. There are loathsome qualities of the human heart, that unless purified in those who profess to be Christian physicians, will ruin them for their influence in this life and for the future immortal life.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 6)
Now, I feel deeply over these young ladies who are carrying the name of Doctor, that they had better carry the name of nurse and wait until they have a few years of maturity and service before taking responsibility. I am glad Edith is married; she should have had her husband with her in her work or remained with him until he was prepared to come with her. I am so very tired of these queer movements. Let us all act more like people of good, common sense. When Sister Edith has her husband with her to stand by her side, her work will be more appropriate. I speak as the things have been presented to me. This kind of disorganized, haphazard work makes the burden heavy on me. Let Edith begin the work here in Sydney. As to taking up a work in Melbourne now, they are not prepared for it. There must be a good, strong beginning made, when the work will grow and make a correct impression at the start. I write this in considerable haste.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 7)
I met Brother Semmens on the cars; had about five minutes’ talk with him. We were on our way to the station, Petersham, and he on his way to some place, I do not know where. I have as yet had no talk with a soul but that which I name, and Edith Reekie. Let us place her in the most favorable position. When you come, which I hope will be while I am here, we can then understand things better. I am sorry that Dr. Caro is not here on the ground just at this time, but the Lord will teach and lead and guide us all if we will wait upon the Lord. I will not write you again, for I shall expect to see you soon. Mariam says my room is not yet done.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 8)
Mother.
Please return me this letter, for I have no time to get it copied.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 9)
Since writing the above, Sara went over to Brother Baker’s and has just come back with the letter Brother Baker has just received this morning from Melbourne. I will send this letter, that was written before reading your resolutions.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 10)
I have a few words to say in reference to Brother Argus [?] who has been thrown out of employment for keeping the Sabbath. We have every reason to believe that he would make a good, reliable businessman to handle the health foods. His home is here. He has a family, owns his own home. He is a health reformer and understands business.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 11)
I had got this far in writing when Brother Baker interrupted me with these resolutions to be read. I think before these resolutions are passed, they should be laid before the people here in Sydney.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 12)
Brother Argus is out of employment. He was manager of the shipping department of one of the wholesale grocery establishments of the firm of Mitchell and Company. He has been in this department eighteen years. Now, we need just such men right here in Sydney in our work. They have a home here, their own house, and it would not be merciful or wise to send him to Melbourne, and I would not have him, a new Sabbathkeeper, there in the present spiritual condition of the church. But let some of these places be filled with men of solid worth and experience right there. Think of this.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 13)
Mother.
I have just spoken to Sister Haskell about Brother Argus, after my name was signed. He says that men in the same department of work that Brother Argus was in, came to tempt him to go back to his position. They say, “Now what are you going to do after this meetinghouse is done? You will be without work.” Brother Argus says, “The same Master who has given me this job will put some other work in my hands. I shall obey God’s commandments.” I say, Amen.
(13LtMs, Lt 179, 1898, 14)
Lt 180, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 29, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 357. Dear Children, Edson and Emma:
I cannot sleep past quarter before twelve. I arise and commence my work of writing.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 1)
We are still working in Stanmore and vicinity. Only recently a family has become interested in the truth and one or two took their stand decidedly, then they labored with earnestness for other members of the family. There is such earnest work in their endeavors to bring others to the truth that first their relatives are interested and then, as these embrace the truth, all are in their turn becoming workers. Between eighty and ninety are now raised up since the campmeeting in Stanmore and still the work goes forward. If we went to confirm souls in the Bible truth, set them to work for the conversion of others.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 2)
We greatly hope that our physicians in the Health Home may be soundly converted to correct principles in health reform. I was glad that up to the present time flesh meat has not found its way upon the tables at the sanitarium, and we hope it never will disgrace the health reform tables. And we greatly desire that the third meal, which has crept in, may creep out again. We have no third meal in our home and we do not ever mean to have it again. We are all perfectly satisfied.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 3)
We are seeing and feeling that there is much to be done, and may the Lord strengthen and bless us all to do His work intelligently. We need to study the book of Daniel and the book of Revelation more earnestly. The truth we need is revealed in Revelation.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 4)
I fear, yes, greatly fear, that we do not have that deep, thorough, intelligible view of sin, and exalted view of divine goodness, that will bring us into that faith which we must have in order to be overcomers. We need so much to hear the voice, “Be still, and know that I am God.” [Psalm 46:10.] The more treasures we lay up in heaven, the more will the heart be there. We are at liberty to rejoice that our names are written in the book of life. “He that overcometh, ... I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.” [Revelation 3:5.]
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 5)
We feel very, very grateful to our heavenly Father for His great blessing to us in opening the way for us to build the Stanmore church. When we see it is well filled on the Sabbath and Sundays and in the evenings, we feel so grateful to our heavenly Father, for what would those do newly come to the faith? There are between eighty and ninety now standing on the platform of eternal truth. I am very much pleased to see the good material that is coming into the church, to unite with those who were the church proper of Sydney. We have a large Sabbath school. I am so rejoiced to see that this Colonial element is fast changing under the holy leaven of truth working in the hearts and purifying the lives.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 6)
*****
Sara McEnterfer and I drove down with our double surrey and the platform wagon to the station for your brother W. C. White and the party that had just come from America. Willie telegraphed us to come prepared to take six to his and my homes. But lo, there was only Brother Morse beside Willie. Brother and Sister Haskell came from Stanmore today.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 7)
Our conference is now ended for New South Wales. I think it was an excellent meeting. You cannot think how grateful we are to our heavenly Father for the Stanmore chapel. It is appreciated. Meetings commenced Thursday night, and there was a goodly number who came in from the suburbs and from Sydney. The Lord strengthened me to speak five times. I thank the Lord for His goodness, His compassion, and His love. We see that the interest continues in Sydney and suburbs. One man and his wife decided to keep the Sabbath and then as soon as they received the truth they commenced earnest labor for their relatives. There were married brothers and sisters, and several families are now united in the truth, all connected by relationship, and still they are reaching out for others. The lesson has been fully learned never to accept a challenge for controversy, for opposing discussion always ends by people taking sides. Refuse controversy.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 8)
Brother Haskell has been elected president of the New South Wales Conference and still he continues his connection with the school eight weeks longer; then the school closes, two weeks before we attend the Queensland camp meeting. I shall be accompanied by Willie, also Elder Haskell and his wife, in attending camp meeting in Queensland. We shall defer camp meeting in Sydney until next March.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 9)
I am doing much work now; never applied myself more diligently, putting in my hours from two and three o’clock and sometimes earlier in writing important communications. I am, during the night, speaking with others, and I get up at any time in the night to write out the matters which are urged upon my mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 10)
I have been deeply burdened in regard to the dissensions that are created out of inferior things. All of us are dependent on the atonement. Christ is the good Shepherd of His sheep and how the Lord is dishonored to see His sheep crowding and pushing one another. What a representation is this! “All ye are brethren” [Matthew 23:8], but the Devil will work the imagination to create differences, if we will allow him to do this. If we are answering the prayer of Christ, we shall all be one with Christ and the Father through Christ—one with Christ as He is one with the Father, joint heirs with Jesus Christ to the heavenly inheritance.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 11)
In this divine relationship, can we allow Satan to introduce his leaven of dissension? Christ is the food from which spiritual, heavenly life is sustained. His followers eat of His flesh and drink of His blood. He is blended with their existence. They live and move and have their being in Him. Christ lives in their life, moves in their activities, rejoices in their joys.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 12)
Oh, what a fellowship we should cultivate for one another, that our oneness with Christ shall bind us in holy fellowship with one another, that we shall not imagine evil against one another, but love as brethren—be kind, be courteous, be patient and forbearing because our soul is full of Christ our Saviour, and it flows out in pure streams of love and goodness toward one another. Unity is our strength. Talk this, my children, pray it and live it, and the sweet peace of Christ shall abide in our hearts.
(13LtMs, Lt 180, 1898, 13)
Mother.
Lt 181, 1898
White, J. E.; White, Emma Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 31, 1898 Portions of this letter are published in 4Bio 357. [Edson and Emma:]
I have just said goodbye to Maggie Hare. She has not seen her family for six years. They have felt much offended at me because they think I have kept her from the family, but she was not willing to leave. She is very sick on the water, and she loves her work and is my editor; also Minnie Hawkins. Both do the editing of my articles. Marian attends to my book work. Both are pleasant, cheerful, modest girls. I shall miss her every day. Circumstances at home made it a necessity for her to visit Kaeo, New Zealand.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 1)
Thursday Brother Morse and family and Brother Reekie came on the Vancouver steamer to Sydney. Willie White remained to meet them. All were expected to come to Cooranbong. Sara drove the platform rig and I drove the double team in my double surrey to the station, but met only Willie and Brother Morse. His family was not well. The sea voyage to Sydney is sometimes rather rough and they deemed it prudent to rest in bed. He, Brother Morse, is looking healthy. We had our conveyances go to the depot for all, but we were glad to meet one of the family.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 2)
Sabbath I felt it my duty to rest at home. Brother Morse spoke to the people and spoke well. We had our horses and carriages and school carriages take quite a number from Dora Creek. Willie gave them a lunch under the trees. It was an all-day meeting and much enjoyed by the number who were entertained. We are trying to get as near to them as possible. They are all poor and need to be helped. We love to make some change in their lives.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 3)
Sabbath I devoted to reading the pages, proof sheets, of Desire of Ages. I am much pleased with the book. May the Lord bless and prosper the book, that its circulation shall be extensive, is my prayer. Our people need it very much. It has scarcely an error in it. I mean typographical errors.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 4)
In the evening Brother Morse went in the boat to get Brother Caro and his son. We had the pleasure of entertaining them. I felt a little uneasy, for it is the last day to prepare our mail. Brother Morse and Brother Caro both desired counsel, but on different matters. Twice I had a long conversation with the doctor in regard to their work in establishing an orphans’ home and he thinks he can get help from outside parties. It has been a very busy day all around for me, and I see now my lamp must be lighted.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 5)
Willie, I think, is now improving in health. He has been quite unwell for some time. I insist upon his divorcing himself from all committee meetings, and yet they will creep in. He leaves Wednesday for Melbourne to have plans laid in regard to medical missionary work, to establish it upon a good basis. I remain at home, and this I consider a blessed privilege. The physicians, all that can be spared, go to Melbourne. The health work in the Health Home at Summer Hill is prospering finely.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 6)
We must, as soon as means come in, build a hospital right here on Avondale tract of land, but there is no means now for us to handle more than our present necessities demand. But in the past two years large advancements have been made. Three large school buildings have been erected, a very convenient, nice-looking meetinghouse built, a very excellent brick meetinghouse in Stanmore, and it is filled evenings and Sabbath and Sunday nights especially. The location could not be improved. What could we have done with these poor sheep without a shepherd, without a fold? “Praise the Lord, O my soul, for all his lovingkindness.”
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 7)
Two hundred pounds are yet to be raised to relieve Brother Haskell. I have purchased with him a strip of land joining the church, to hold it so that no buildings shall be erected. I build me two rooms. Elder Haskell also builds him two or three rooms. We must have a place to make us a home that when in Sydney we shall not have to put up with inconveniences that we are too old, either of us, to bear. We must preserve all that there is of us to devote to the work that calls for hard labor, all that there is of us.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 8)
Willie has two rosy-cheeked healthy boys. They talk now quite well. They come over and see grandma. Sabbath they went with my permission into my orchard to pick mandarins and they came back bringing their golden fruit, saying, “Grandma, I picked mandarins all by myself.” They are very intelligent lads, wear their trousers and their kilt waists and they step about proud as a king.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 9)
James Henry is the most robust, Herbert more delicate, but both are strong. I have not spoken one impatient word to them. They make music in the home. I had several mandarin trees that were loaded with their golden fruit. It looks very nice on the trees. We had some oranges but they are too young to bear much. Next year we expect an excellent crop of peaches, plums, nectarines, and apricots. I wish you could see the fruit the trees yield. The oranges and mandarins never shed their leaves. They are an evergreen family.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 10)
I shall now stop writing. My mind is weary, being called out in counsel that demands right words, judicious words that will not be misconstrued, that the ones who desire to move right shall not have a misunderstanding and misconstrue my words in any way. This is often done. The counsel given is interpreted to mean that I favor their ideas and plans, which I do not intend to do, and it comes back to me in altogether a different representation, making me voice their methods and plans which I cannot endorse.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 11)
Up at half past two o’clock, a.m. I feel deeply over the matter of our people pulling away from one another. Many precious friendships are broken up which should be strengthened. We must be brought into contact with our Saviour. All our strength and life and prosperity are derived from Him. One want is felt by all. All are entirely dependent and must continually receive [of] divine wisdom, and of His gifts freely bestowed, else they cannot impart. They partake of the same spiritual food and drink, of the same spiritual Rock, and that Rock is Christ. What a sitting together we may have in Christ Jesus if self is crucified at the cross! What a place is this for hushing controversies, for giving up old grudges, for forgiving injuries, for burying enmities! The old fiber of the root of bitterness, if left to remain, springs up and bears its harvest.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 12)
All who are rejoicing in the Saviour’s love will have a genuine experience in loving [their] brother also. If all are fixing their eyes on Jesus Christ, they become like Him in character, for they are changed into the same image from glory to glory, which means from character to character. Then, if self is crucified, will not there be that divine union that exists between Christ and the Father? Who that have Christ abiding in their hearts will not empty the mind and heart of all prejudice, all evil surmisings, and will think no evil but become one in holy endeavor, one in Christian fellowship? This is only living the truth, in character becoming assimilated to the image of Christ Jesus. If there are unhappy feelings cherished, settle the difficulty in the name of Jesus Christ and love as brethren. Put out the fire of dissension.
(13LtMs, Lt 181, 1898, 13)
Mother.
Lt 182, 1898
White, W. C. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 11, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Son Willie White:
I send you some more writings this morning. I cannot write any after the early morning hours, commencing at half past two and three o’clock a.m. I have not been able to work after this time. My head and my whole system seems enfeebled, but I am not the least bit discouraged. If my work is about to close up, I have naught to say. I want, however, to live by the day as though every day was my last. I cannot and should not worry about myself. I am not my own.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 1)
This morning I awoke at two o’clock and dressed, and then I commenced my writing. I have written eight pages and shall not try to get it off by this morning’s mail. It is too much for Minnie to do. I am not depressed in mind, although I do feel a deep, longing earnestness that the people of God should understand that the angels of God are holding the four winds for the work of God to be completed. We have no time now to lose, and when we have a larger faith, we shall certainly see a much larger work accomplished. But as the fields are all white for the harvest, we need now, just now, a stronger hold upon the Divine arm.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 2)
There is such a thing as great prudence that means great hindrance because of unbelief. It is that living, working faith we need that shall take God at His word. Faith may appear like presumption, but the Word of God will be verified. His declaration is Yea and Amen. The people of God who have so great light and truth and evidence are not as advanced as they should be. We cannot afford to lift up our souls in self-sufficiency, neither can we afford to be behind and sluggish because the leaven of unbelief has found its place in our hearts. “Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” [Hebrews 4:1, 2.]
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 3)
We must have greater faith, for without faith it is impossible to please God. There is not a church, among those who claim to believe the truth, that has receptive faith in the prayer of Christ which He offered in behalf of His disciples and all those who believe in the Word. There is in spirit and action a working away from that prayer to do the opposite of that prayer; than these things that are done contrary to the will of God in want of love one for the other, place those who claim to be Christ’s followers where He cannot bless them. His name cannot be glorified while they do not those things He has positively enjoined upon them. We should have far less faith in ourselves when we are so careless in obeying the prayer of Christ and making every effort to cherish love and faith in one another, and yet that love will lead to faithful dealing with one another.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 4)
We cannot say to the evildoer, “It shall be well with you.” We cannot encourage any evil work. Our Saviour said to the caviling Pharisees, Have I become your enemy because I tell you the truth? Thus I say to those who would cast reflection upon me because I bear to them the message that God has given me to bear.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 5)
I love their souls, and when individual cases have been presented before me who do not understand what spirit they are of because I present these things to them, will they charge back upon me as one who is faultfinding? I bring to them their dangers as one whom the Lord bids to watch for souls as they that must give an account. But this is the very work some who claim to be Sabbathkeepers would charge upon me. I simply lay this charge back upon those who are self-deceived. I know whereof I speak. But the word of the Lord Jesus is, we are to cultivate love for one another, but my time is now, while I live, to be faithful and true.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 6)
I wish I could say a little more, but I must break off abruptly. Will send a letter today which must go in the mail and still put another in the mail tonight. Can write only a little at a time, and if my mind is not tired will send more.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 7)
All are as well as usual.
(13LtMs, Lt 182, 1898, 8)
Mother.
Lt 183, 1898
White, W. C. Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia August 1898 Previously unpublished. My Dear Son, W. C. White:
I am writing early this morning to get a line in the mail. I am improving in health. Yesterday felt a little stronger. This morning have read the first chapter of the new book Sister Peck is compiling. I think it is well done. I am pleased with it. Sara is helping her.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 1)
We shall all be glad to see you back again in Cooranbong. I do not now feel at liberty to urge your return, but come just as soon as you can. I conversed some time with Brother Haskell yesterday in regard to Brother Daniells coming to Sydney. He expressed himself fully that he thought it was the very best thing that could be done, and would be a wonderful help to relieve the situation where so many responsibilities center.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 2)
I have had no conversation with Elder Haskell before, for a long time. My indisposition has made any taxation a great drawback to me, but I am encouraged now that my head is not used up entirely. I shall not place myself in any taxing position as far as speaking is concerned. I must give all my energies to my writing and keep fresh as possible. I cannot stand before a congregation but the burden comes upon me with overwhelming force. These poor souls know not what they must do to be saved, and I carry the burden which others cannot realize. It seems to consume me. If I can avoid these pressing, agonizing thoughts in behalf of souls, I shall preserve my strength better.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 3)
It seems that I cannot but feel an awful responsibility that we are not doing all that we should do to convince perishing souls of their peril, and that I must go to work. I must lift up my voice like a trumpet and show our workers that they are not awake as they should be and human effort is called for to unite with the divine. Channels are needed through whom the Lord can work to give the last notes of warning to the world more decidedly. I am in the night season writing and talking most earnestly. Tell our ministering brethren it is a decided message we must bear. We must give the trumpet a certain sound. We must keep our own souls in living connection with God. There must be no drawing apart. All this unsanctified sentimentalism must be buried. We need the Holy Spirit’s working as never before, and we must take hold of the Arm of Infinite Power, for it is not what we can do but what the Lord can do for His people, using the human power as His instruments.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 4)
What a work is to be done in our world, and how few realize it! It is this stupor, this deathlike slumber, that hurts my soul. How shall we get out of this? God help us is my prayer. All the mighty resources of heaven are waiting our demand. It seems to me, sometimes, as though I should die under the sense of these great issues which we must meet. I long to obtain strength, mental and physical soundness, that I can use my powers wholly on the Lord’s side. Satan has come in with his power and our people do not know what he is about. Now, just now, is our time to use every talent, to set men at work, and to educate them how to work in the right lines. I do believe in God. I do trust His power; but I must have a larger faith, a stronger hold and then make every stroke for the victory, else Satan will snatch souls out of our hands.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 5)
There are fourteen or fifteen to be baptized now soon. I wish you could be here, but pressing the work through without proper rest and vitality is not the very wisest thing to do. We are not machines. We are of human sensibilities and must have a care for the body, and God will help. His power will come in. When the human will is brought into entire obedience to the will and ways of God, then there will be union one with another. There will be an abiding Christ in the soul, there will be unity and wise decisions because the Spirit works the human agent. We have no time to lose. Faith, living faith, and entire dependence on God are essential. And we have altogether too little of this that is so essential—faith that works by love and sanctifies the soul.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 6)
Your family is well. Children we take with us, the twins, I mean, wherever we go.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 7)
Please say to Brother Colcord I will write to him as soon as possible but have not time, neither has any one of my workers, to give proper attention to the cookbook at present. Leave all reference to methods of cooking meat out of the cookbook, for it is as a signboard pointing the wrong way.
(13LtMs, Lt 183, 1898, 8)
Mother.
Lt 184, 1898
Smith, Uriah; Jones, A. T. Stanmore, Sydney, New South Wales July 7, 1898 Fragment. Previously unpublished. Dear Brethren Smith, and A. T. Jones:
My heart aches to see in Review and Herald such an article as “The Scripture Cake,” with a recommendation that its readers try the same. How many such things will be tried, when there are so many poor people who are destitute of a crust of bread. This “Scripture cake” is a libel on the Scriptures. Words are picked up here and there without the least bearing upon the matter of the text. There was manna rained from heaven, and Christ Himself declares that He was the Bread that came down from heaven. The Bread from heaven is the Word of God. To give the name “Scripture cake,” to such a concoction as the ingredients put together in this recipe, and put this into our church paper makes my heart ache. What do these things mean? Have our editors parted with their senses? Have the watchmen on the walls of Zion nothing better than this to give our people for spiritual benefit?
(13LtMs, Lt 184, 1898, 1)
Lt 185, 1898
Davis, Marian Balaclava, Victoria, Australia March 22, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Sister:
I will not repeat to you the things written in the letter to W. C. White, but will say we are home again and you can read his letter. I am feeling some stronger and would be much pleased to be at home next week. We would leave here at once if I felt clear to do so, but I may go this week to Ballarat. If so, cannot come as I would be pleased to do.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 1)
We had a very pleasant ride on the boat. There was nothing at all like seasickness. I spoke Sabbath afternoon in a little old brick church, Brother Robinson [spoke] in the evening. He also was present at the Sabbath school and reviewed the lesson.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 2)
Sunday afternoon. I spoke in the hall. Above 100 people were present. I had special freedom on Sabbath and also on Sunday afternoon. Brother Robinson spoke in evening. Had a sand storm just before the evening meeting, and the dust drove before the wind with great force. This was about meeting time, and there were not quite as many attended the meeting, but Brother Robinson was very free and his subject interesting.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 3)
I shall probably remain in Balaclava over the next Sabbath, then go to Ballarat the following Sabbath, April 2; and unless something special demands, shall, the following week, be en route for Sydney, tarry there over one Sabbath (maybe) if the house is done, ready to dedicate.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 4)
Well, I hope everything is moving in steady lines at home. I was very sorry to learn that Brother Tucker has been unwell. I hope all will see that he has all done for him that should be. Now [that] cold weather has come, that old curtain may be removed and a good fire kept. Wood costs us nothing but to prepare it, and certainly this can be done.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 5)
I cannot say much about the matter of writing, but as I have strength with my speaking, I will do my best and may the Lord help me. I felt the freedom of old times last Sabbath afternoon, and the Spirit of the Lord seemed to be diffused to the little company assembled.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 6)
I know not if I have any more to write. If I live, it should be forthcoming. I hope you will not drive things now as you have done. Take time to ride out. There is the Israel carriage and the horse Jessie. Just go whenever you like. Take someone with you and drive out in the open air. You can be your own teamster. Take Brother Tucker down to the post office and not let him walk. This close confinement of yourself is not according to health principles. But I insist that you take exercise, both walking and riding.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 7)
I have not written home much of anything because I have [had] no vitality to write. I have very ill turns, and I will not talk about it, but will try to do my best in every place. I will not complain, for certainly the Lord is better unto me than my fears. I will trust in Him at all times and in all places.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 8)
Much love to the family.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 9)
Dear Sister Marian,
There is some more among my belongings; I can hardly tell where since so much has been removed from my room. But there is, in manuscript of yellow or pink, pages of writings never copied in regard to Brother Miller and the office. If you can find it readily, have Minnie copy it if she can. If not, send it as it is. I have had so many things to write in reference to some things here that Maggie has been pretty busy at times.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 10)
I wish to read some things in reference to the Echo office in connection with Brother Miller and his separating from the office. I have the matter sent to Brother Daniells but there are some things important ... [line unreadable] ... finding it, then let it go. I can read after I come home. The pages are loose from the pasteboard in some of my telescope baskets.
(13LtMs, Lt 185, 1898, 11)
Lt 186, 1898
Kellogg, Brother and Sister [J. H.] Sunnyside, Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 4, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Kellogg:
This morning at 9 o’clock a.m. the mail closes. I am doing my writing by lamplight, could not sleep after two o’clock. Yesterday morn was up at 1 o’clock. It is midwinter with us. We have not had but two frosts. The heat wave, which was quite severe in many places, was scarcely felt here.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 1)
We are surrounded by native trees—Australian gum trees. I do not think I should accomplish one half the writing I do now if I was in the city with the rolling of carriages, the smoke, the dust, the open drains. I am enjoying good health at the present time. I place myself in the hands of the Great Physician, using no stimulus. I spoke fourteen times during Week of Prayer. In the church chapel, in the school chapel, and at Dora Creek, and yet I did not have, as feared I might, physical prostration. Yesterday I put in seventeen hours of earnest writing. The Lord does give me strength and grace for which I will praise His Holy Name.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 2)
The medical missionary work is extending and becoming successful. The dearth of means and proper facilities will, we sincerely hope and pray, be overcome. We are advancing slowly but healthfully and holding all we gain. To rush ahead rapidly, we simply cannot do it. I have had to invest means to make a beginning in the Health Home and in the building of chapels and in our school interest until I am really bound about for want of funds.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 3)
I would be very glad to invest in uplifting the standard in the cities of Newcastle and Maitland. There has been no preaching in these places. Our books have been sold, but we have had so many interests connected with the building here in Cooranbong we have had nothing to invest in new fields in other places. We pray the Lord to open the way.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 4)
We cannot rush on and continue to borrow means, as I have done, and pay interest on money, while I invest in gifts and offerings and the many borrowed funds without interest. Our people in America cannot know how hard has been the advancing in new fields here, but it has cost us anxiety and heavy lifting to erect the standard of truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 5)
We are in this place, doing all we can possibly do. We look upon our three school buildings with much pleasure and thanksgiving to God. The chapel is a thing of joy to us because we needed it, and there is not a penny of debt upon it. The Lord had the supervision of it.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 6)
But now we must have a building—a hospital, or some kind of a building where we can make provision to care for the sick. Sara McEnterfer is called out to go here and there and any where and everywhere. I tell her to “go.” We take no wages; all is done free. When we see severe cases we have taken persons to our home, keeping them, treating them, feeding them, for nothing. These cases cannot be neglected. There is no physician short of Newcastle. Poor people cannot have physicians. Sara has had marked success. Those who have had fearful accidents come to her. A physician comes from Newcastle, twenty miles. His fee is one crown and carfare paid. He looks at the patient and says, “You had better go to the hospital,” and does not do one thing to relieve suffering.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 7)
I have thought of asking our people in America to donate one dime throughout our churches—men, women and children, and let a dime hospital be erected on the schoolground. We can build underground cisterns containing soft water to us. We have salt water that comes in from the sea. We could build a bath house, where this clear, beautiful salt water could be utilized in giving treatment.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 8)
As yet the school question in building has taxed us sorely, and now the main building must go up. We have not room for any more students. Willie, Elder Haskell, and myself are the ones who must carry the burden.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 9)
If you can see any way to help us get something started in Newcastle as well as here, just advise us. We are constantly doing medical missionary work. Sara has one she can call upon—a young man who has worked with Brother Simmons. He will help her. She visits men and women; calls upon this young man, tells him what to do for the men, and she treats the women and children. If we had a building, we could take the sick. It would be so much better. We have had, since the Week of Prayer, whole families sick at once. Poverty! Poverty! We must not try to tell it.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 10)
One family has just taken hold of the truth. They are intelligent people. They have six children. The father has been sick. They are in a home only sided up. Their covering is old bags sewed together for blankets and quilts. One chair in the home. For nine months the father could get no work. The mother supported the family by going out washing, but she said she was getting worn out. He embraced the truth, and after I had spoken upon the health reform, telling the evils of tobacco and liquor drinking, he threw his pipe in the pier. The mother told Sara she had begged and prayed him not to use tobacco and “to give him my hard earned wages for him to purchase tobacco—I have done it when I know he would go without food, but as soon as [he] decided to accept the Sabbath, he threw away his pipe.” We have carried them food to eat, blankets, clothing, and as soon as he was [able] to do anything, we had him do work and paid him the money.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 11)
We have three families, yes, four that we are helping, in attending not only to the physical necessities but the supplying their temporal wants. This is the work we are doing and the work we have been doing since we came to this locality. The medical work is done without one particle of drug medication and we have evidence drugs are a curse rather than a blessing. Water is used in a variety of ways. People come six and eight miles to take Sara to their sick families. I say “go.” Whatever we have on hand I do not hold her. She often takes one of my workers to assist her, for she cannot do the work alone. This work being done without money and without price is preparing the way for the reception of the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 12)
It is surprising what the mere treatment by water will do, and the outward applications of charcoal pounded up and put in a bag of hot smart weed. The charcoal alone put upon wounds kills the most acute inflammation and it kills pain, reduces swellings, and cleanses loathsome sores. Sara gets very weary sometimes. If we could have a building erected, we could do so much better and more successful work. There are so many open houses it is not safe to give treatment in them and leave them to be exposed. We want a building right here upon these grounds, and if you could set the matter before our churches and have a small sum raised by each giving a dime. Of course, we would be glad if any one could give freely. More than this, be assured it would be gratefully received. We need help.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 13)
A family came here—a fine, intelligent man. They have ten children. I furnished a home four months to the father and four of the children. He is an excellent carpenter. The mother remained in the old house she had been living in with four of the children. They were so destitute, Sara cut out garments and we made them clothing, pants and shirts and coats, to cover them. We have done this kind of work for the poor, and when we find a family who can make up material we furnish it. We think ourselves favored. These poor are not to be neglected. We have sent boxes of goods to families in other localities.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 14)
The father of one family is a coach builder but cannot get employment. I employed him to work in building my house. How sad I felt to see a man of his intelligence destitute. He keeps the Sabbath—has been a Sunday school superintendent. We must look after these. I furnished him with all my books, large and small. He will make a good use of them. I have placed my books, great and small, in houses where the family would have the benefit of them. Unbelievers may be brought to the truth.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 15)
Well, when I commenced to write, I did not expect to write more than two pages, knowing I could not get this copied on the typewriter. I hope you can read this for it is written by lamplight. It is now five o’clock a.m. I have written in regard to nature and nature’s God. I will send enclosures with this. I have been obliged to restrict the multiplying of copies of my writing. Postage is not a small consideration, the carbons are expensive, the taxation to my typewriting machine is large, and I have to get new machines to replace those that are worn out. When essential, I produce a few extra copies. I cannot do as I would until I see I have some means to rely upon more than is now coming in. I feel intensely over these matters because I do not do more, but my head has no rest. I put in generally three or four hours before any one is stirring and we breakfast at 7 o’clock.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 16)
We have now two fatherless children—brother and sister—that we are schooling. One I have had four years—Edith Ward. Her brother I have had two years.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 17)
I took charge of an aged brother—a thorough gentleman, and if there is any word spoken by him that was not clean and elevated I have never known it. He is an intelligent Christian. He attended meeting on Sabbath and bore his testimony. He bore his responsibilities in doing missionary work in the cause of God. He was our church treasurer—always cheerful, never heard a word of complaint from his lips. He had a good appetite. Last Monday, he ate his dinner and said “My head aches.” This was something new. We had him lie down. This was the beginning of the end. He was eighty-one years old last March. He thought he had taken cold. We thought we had better send for Dr. Rand. He came and gave simple treatment and overcame the pain, but we were fully convinced he would not live.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 18)
He had no pain and died Friday about three o’clock. He had no disease and he passed away without a struggle. The only words he said beside answering yes or no to our questions was “Father, let me die in peace.” I think I never looked upon the countenance of the dead when it looked more peaceful and as though Heaven’s light had shone upon it. I saw nothing in this aged saint but a perfect childlike devotion to God, complete in Jesus Christ. We buried him near the chapel grounds. We miss our brother everywhere. He had lived with us eighteen months. Everyone in our family respected and loved him. His hair was as white as human hair could be. We miss him so much—at the table, in the family, in the circle for prayers. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints. This was a great strain upon Sara. She watched him through the day and Brother Simmons through the night. When he fell asleep in Jesus, Sara realized nervous prostration, but she is now recovering.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 19)
W. C. White has taxed himself altogether beyond his strength. He needs rest but I cannot get him to take it. I never saw a person who is as unselfish as he is. He is buried in the interest he has for others. I hope he will remain here in Cooranbong long enough to be benefited with this healthful climate. He is so interested in trying to help others he has no thought for himself. He works hard. He puts himself into the hardest places to save someone else. When he knows that he has been misjudged, he will let blame rest upon himself rather than to vindicate himself, and I think sometimes he carries this thing too far. But if he will only recover his health I will be so thankful. The Lord has given him a place in this work, and his labors in this country have been very taxing. Well, the Lord knows all about the matter.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 20)
I am glad we have a God that will never err in judgment—one who reads the heart, who never misjudges. The greatest and most grievous sin in the sight of God is the want of love—true Christlike love for one another. A cordial respect one for the other is wanting just where it should exist. A cordial and permanent friendship is not cherished because the genuine love of Christ is not abiding in the heart.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 21)
Workers in the great cause of God have their different lines of work appointed to them of God, and to every man God has given this work. God does not call upon any worker to administer sharp rebukes to his fellow worker, for he may not deserve it nearly as much as the one who wounds and bruises the soul. We need the Christian love that flows from a pure, sanctified heart warmed by the love of Jesus. There is too much lurching and crowding because some one does not track in our very foot-prints, but God is leading him in his way. The talents we receive from God which are the most mysterious and freighted with the highest consequences—[their] influence like the air we breathe—are made up of units, but we must be faithful sentinels over that influence.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 22)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 186, 1898, 23)
Lt 187, 1898
Wilson, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 11, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Wilson:
I cannot write but a few lines, but I advise Brother Wilson, or some one of your workers, to put up a cheap oven and bake your own bread. And do not have any milk in it. Save all the milk to put in your rolls and hard biscuits. Sister Lucas knows how to make good bread, and hop-yeast bread is far better than salt-yeast bread. Sister Lucas will think it her duty to strain every nerve to make something extra, but when she put her tact and skill at work, she can make wholesome crackers or biscuits without sugar. A little milk or cream from healthful animals, as far as you know, may be put into the rolls or crackers. But fruit you must have at all cost. Do not get tinned-canned fruit, but fruit in glass cans or fresh from some quarter.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 1)
Have faith in God. Put your soul, body, and spirit into His care. He is your Great Physician. He heals the sick. He healed the leprosy. He can heal the afflicted vital organs. Only trust in the Great Physician, and He will do great things for you. He will make you whole if you will not doubt. The Lord wants both of you to be spared to His cause, and to do His will. Expect whole restoration. Let not our ministers think that God wants them to die. No! No! No! Live! Pray together once a day for the Lord to give soundness and health, and then work prudently. It will do you no harm to give discourses and speak slow—and the more distinct, the more healthful the exercise will be to you. The Lord loves you.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 2)
Make up your minds: “I shall not die, but live to declare the works of the Lord.” [Psalm 118:17.] He will heal you if you come to Him in full faith and rest in His love. Be happy, be cheerful, be hopeful. Let us draw nigh and still nigher to God, in full confidence in faith. Do not let us as Seventh-day Adventists loosen faith in our Great Physician. Take right hold on the power of God: Thou hast said it, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.] Pray for the Holy Spirit to be poured out upon the workers. Pray, believe, [and then] receive the miracle-working power of God for yourselves. Do not, I pray you, consider your case too hard for the Lord to handle. God help you, my brother and my sister.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 3)
I beg of you to get some preparation in brick oven, or an excellent stove, to bake good bread. Good, thoroughly baked bread is the staff of life. Put skill into it, but do not dishonor God by making sweet cakes of any description. Put your money into fruits.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 4)
I will say to Sister Higgins that she must be careful, and she must not get exhausted. Educate the workers. Sister _____ gives too many Bible readings. Cut down her work all of one-half. The warm weather in Queensland is trying, very trying. She must do all she possibly can to avoid overwork, for in the end more work will be done with far greater results. Take time before dinner to have one hour’s perfect rest, then eat simple, well cooked bread and fruit, and you will improve.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 5)
My heart has been pained to see you so feeble, but I know that God does not want you to go down to the grave. Look up constantly. Do not look at your handkerchief to see what comes from your lungs. Looking unto Jesus, who is the Author and Finisher of your faith, you may have a sound, healthful experience. God says it. Press your case to His notice and look up, and hold fast the power of His grace. He loves you, and if you will believe, you will see the salvation of God. I have hope, strong hope, and faith in entire restoration. All weakness can be overcome.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 6)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 7)
Do not let Sister Malchum work too hard in this trying season of the year. Nothing is gained by it.
(13LtMs, Lt 187, 1898, 8)
Lt 188, 1898
Wilson, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia November 18, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Wilson:
I have been improving in health and yet I am not strong, but I am thankful that we have a God in whom we can trust. I can say to you, The Lord Jesus is the mighty Healer. Just lay hold of His power which is back of the promises. The Lord would have you to live and not die. Put your entire heart in this: “I shall not die, but live to declare the works of the Lord.” [Psalm 118:17.] Let your heart lean on the Healer. Tell the Lord all about the matter. He said, “These signs shall follow them that believe.” [Mark 16:17.] Expect the Lord will work miracles; hold fast, be strong, yea, be strong.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 1)
I want to hear from you, how the work is prospering.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 2)
Let your faith be strong.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 3)
I hope and pray that Brother Pallant will prove to be efficient in God. I have not heard a word by letter from any of you since we saw you in Brisbane.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 4)
Cling to the Mighty One. Hold firm by faith. What saith the Scriptures? “The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities, for we know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with groanings which cannot be uttered (you have an Advocate in heaven). And he that searcheth the hearts, knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints, according to the will of God.” [Romans 8:26, 27.] So also Jude speaks of praying in the Holy Spirit. [Jude 20.] The [only] acceptable [prayer] is the prayer of faith.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 5)
The Holy Spirit enlightens the mind to see its wants, softens the heart to feel them, quickens our desires after suitable supplies, gives clear views of God’s power, wisdom, and grace to relieve us, and stirs up the confidence in His Word. “Thus saith the Lord,” forbids all wavering. Prayer is a wonderful thing. Believe, believe. We pray for all the ministers by name, and the workers, that God shall sustain them and heal them and bless them. I wrote to you as soon as I could write after getting home. We are anxious to know how the work advances. Put your whole trust in God, and He will not fail a soul that trusts in Him.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 6)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 7)
Cannot write more now; mail must go.
(13LtMs, Lt 188, 1898, 8)
Lt 189, 1898
Starr, Brother and Sister “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, New South Wales, Australia July 31, 1898 Previously unpublished. Dear Brother and Sister Starr:
Brother Caro asked me if I would counsel you to go to Melbourne at this time to attend the medical missionary meeting that was to be held in Melbourne. I would say you are on the ground and can better appreciate the situation than we can. I would be much pleased to have you attend the meeting in Melbourne, but if Elder Haskell remains here over the Sabbath, which I think he should do, it will leave Stanmore rather barren.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 1)
The Ashfield church will need someone to take the work there. I leave this matter wholly on your own judgment. I would not be able to decide your duty, but may the Lord give you wisdom and you feel clear to decide what you will do.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 2)
Brother Haskell is now attending meeting about twelve miles from here, toward Newcastle, then he speaks in the church at this place.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 3)
I am getting my American mail ready. It has made it rather bad for me, having so much company just now. We have Brother Morse and Brother Caro. We are glad to have them here, but [I will be exhausted] if they draw on me to counsel them, and this is my tax just now. Maggie Hare leaves here for New Zealand. Circumstances at home require this, and I consented to have her go. She will probably be at Brother Baker’s or your place tonight. I send this letter by her.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 4)
In much love.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 5)
I feel very sorry for Maggie and sorry for myself. She will come back as soon as possible.
(13LtMs, Lt 189, 1898, 6)
Lt 190, 1898
Starr, Brother and Sister Refiled as Lt 50b, 1900.
Lt 191, 1898
To the Proper Persons to Whom These Lines Should be Addressed NP 1898 Previously unpublished. To the Proper Persons to Whom These Lines Should be Addressed:
Will you see that I have a copy of all the little tracts that have been issued of my writings? I have had of several only a single copy, and at the present time I cannot find them all. The last selections published in regard to Christian education, with paper cover, only one copy came to me. I loaned this to Brother Haskell, but please to be more liberal with me than you have been when you issued the little tracts on any subject, and send me several. I have had several copies of some but that one paper-covered tract I have had only one copy. Please send me three bound Youth’s Instructors. Also tell me the price of these bound volumes. I wish to place them in the hands of the superintendents of our Sabbath schools in lonely places. Please have everything marked plainly to my address and oblige.
(13LtMs, Lt 191, 1898, 1)
Lt 192, 1898
Farnsworth, Br-Sr. Extract from Lt 144, 1898.
Lt 193, 1898
Workers in the Echo Publishing House NP May 16, 1898 Previously unpublished. To the Workers in the [Echo] Publishing House:
The Lord permits His instrumentalities to pass through seasons of trial and embarrassment in order that hearts may be revealed, in order that the faith and integrity of the workers in His institutions may be tested and tried, and that they may be led in times of trouble to go to their heavenly Father in humility of heart, as children, when in trouble, go to their parents.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 1)
The hearts and minds of the workers in the Echo Office need a cleansing from moral imperfection, and the Lord has permitted trials to come to reveal the unbelief both in the hearts of those employed in the Office and in the hearts of the members of the church. These have been entrusted with the care of this institution, which is God’s instrumentality for the advancement of His work, that they might guard and sustain it as a sacred blessing and treasure. But by very many this precious trust has never yet been understood in its true character. The Lord is displeased by the lack of faith and sanctified zeal shown by the workers and the church members in this institution, [which was] established as a center which may give strength and character to the work of the message. Very many of the church members have regarded the publishing house as they would regard any worldly enterprise.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 2)
I speak to those who have been shaken by the words and sentiments that have had their origin in self-seeking and selfish ambition. All who are connected with the Echo Office should remember that it is due the institution that those who have erred should see where they have departed from the right path, and make acknowledgments. When difficulties are to be encountered, do not receive the words of those who magnify [them], but stand firm, saying I will keep at my post of duty and help the institution that has helped me. When true, staunch, loyal service is needed, I will be on hand. Whatever justification they may make for themselves, those who have spoken words of unbelief and discouragement must have a transformation of character before they can be trusted with large responsibilities.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 3)
In the experience through which we have passed, we may learn important lessons regarding faithfulness to sacred trusts. From henceforth more effectual methods must be adopted for the inculcation and maintenance of sound principles and uncorrupted sentiments regarding the sacredness of the institutions established for the carrying forward of God’s work on the earth. Those connected with the office of publication are to be its representatives, its sentinels, its living witnesses for truth and righteousness.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 4)
Let no one hereafter sin against God by seeking to weaken one of His institutions. Let no one be more solicitous for promotion than for principle. Everyone should feel it his duty to manifest his principles to the world and should strive earnestly to keep those principles plainly exposed to his own view, that he may know whether he is walking in the way of the Lord. The Lord calls upon us to respect the principles that are sustained by His holy Word. The soul should be pervaded by a deep, abiding sense of the sanctity and power of Christ. The understanding, the heart, the conscience, should work together to maintain pure, uplifting principles, strengthened by a conscious connection with the Spirit from which all light is derived.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 5)
God permits trials to come upon us that true, steadfast principles may be revealed in contrast with selfish, ambitious sentiments. This reveals the gold of our characters, and shows the faith that we cherish in the Lord’s instrumentalities. But the spirit that has been manifested by some has shown that they could never glorify God by occupying leading positions in His institutions until they have been convicted by the Holy Spirit and experience a thorough conversion of heart and mind.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 6)
This experience has been a Rephidim to the workers in the Office and to the church, and it will be a blessing to them as it leads to self-examination. The faith of many will be established on better principles. They will strive for higher moral perceptions, and a better preparation for their various lines of work. Sincere, earnest, God-fearing souls will see all things in a clearer light, and will be blessed as they walk in that light. Some minds formerly biased in wrong directions will be set right and will learn lessons of lasting benefit.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 7)
Trials are permitted to come to try the hearts of all who have any connection with the Lord’s work—in the church or in any of His institutions. These trials reveal how easily some souls are deceived and misled by temptation. By the experience through which the Echo Office has passed, it is seen how little faith some of the professed believers have in God, and how much confidence they have in themselves. In some families the conversation has been full of doubt and unbelief regarding the work of God, and regarding the mission which God has given to Sister White. This has sown seed in the hearts of your children which will not tend to make them wise unto salvation.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 8)
Remarks have been made regarding those in the Office that tend to unsettle the trust and confidence of both old and young. One heart opened to the suggestions of the enemy will sow many seeds of disaffection. Today humanity has but little respect or reverence for sacred things, and Satan has worked most zealously in fostering among parents the spirit of unbelief, envy, jealousy, and disrespect. Time alone will reveal the injury that has thus been wrought. The influence of this work has extended to many churches.
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 9)
The Lord calls upon everyone to repent of his backslidings and to cooperate with Him in keeping the standard of truth uplifted. “Make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord: looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled.” [Hebrews 12:13-15.]
(13LtMs, Lt 193, 1898, 10)
Lt 194, 1898
Olsen, O. A. Balaclava, Australia [April 1898] Previously unpublished. Not sent. Elder Olsen:
I have received several letters from you and thank you for writing. But, my brother, I have felt sorry for you. But if you did see all things clearly, you have a work to do of repentance that needeth not to be repented of. I cannot feel you are clear and understand things clearly now. There is a great need of your seeing things straight.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 1)
You have become so of the same mind and spirit with those you have associated with you that you have done a great evil to yourself and to your brethren. You have talked and sown seeds in the minds of others in regard to Bro. Ellet Waggoner. You had the inspiration of that spirit of him who was an accuser of the brethren. You dropped words here and there that have left a wrong impression upon minds, and this was not the work that the Lord gave you to do. Had you stood in a proper position before the Lord as His appointed agency, you would have used the means that God permitted to flow into the treasury in Battle Creek to establish the work in foreign countries where the standard of truth had not been uplifted. What we needed were the very means you are misappropriating. You would have looked at matters in altogether a different light. You would have said to me, Sister White, advance as God shall lead you and we will sustain you in building up the work in every place.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 2)
But you and A. R. Henry and others united in appropriating means that should come to this field, means which was the Lord’s, not yours to appropriate as you please—a surplus of means that you supposed sometime would be called for in America, but you did not see afar off. The whole round world is God’s vineyard, and the surplus means was not yours to appropriate and hold and hold in America, burying in a napkin, hiding in the earth, that means which was not yours, or A. R. Henry’s and your associates’, to misappropriate as you pleased.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 3)
Gladly would I see you free and clear before God, but you are not thus presented before me. Your course has greatly displeased God and you have been led by evil influences away from light into foggy and dense darkness. What part have you acted to counteract your own work? When the Lord was sending you special messages that the voice of the General Conference had become a strange voice, that it bore no weight as the voice to be respected, why did you do as has been revealed to me that you did do? [You] presented to your brethren and sisters the ideas—strange-working ideas—that God had been teaching you were false and wrong, which you wished to [have] carried; and the statements made by one in your position gave you influence. There was invested in yourself a power to exercise against or in favor of your brethren.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 4)
What great schemes you were planning with these very men. If you had heeded the light given, you would have corrected these influences. Oh, true it is that there is danger of investing one man with authority year after year to transact the most important work of stewardship for the General Conference, whose mind and judgment can be perverted, as your mind and judgment has been turned aside from righteous, sound principles that will not bear the test of investigation. There should never again be left a conference in America, or any of our institutions God has created, to be so fully managed by one man as a power to control. It was not the right thing to do, for you yourself would be tempted to do things that ought never to be done, that would work out your own defective judgment. Many things were being neglected that ought to be zealously attended to. There should be no less than seven men who shall be appointed to share the work of the president of the General Conference—honest, staunch men filled with the Holy Spirit—men who will not be bought, sold, or misled by Satan’s devices. In Acts 6 we have the class of men who are to be chosen men of God.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 5)
My brother, after the reproof has come to you, you have represented that the voice of the Conference was a power to be respected as the voice of God. Why did you entrench yourself as president of the General Conference behind the sacredness of power in the General Conference, when you and your associates had forfeited, as verily as did Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, all right to the claim? You claimed you had great light; you carried the impression you believed and respected the light, but you did not obey it all. Your work for years was so mingled with men’s devisings, with selfishness, [with the claim] that you were especially exalted of God, that you hurt God’s servants, the oil and the wine. You sustained men whom God could not favor.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 6)
The Lord did not work you by His Holy Spirit. The position you were in gave you every chance to choose your assistants to stand by you in the work. While you should have been on your knees before God you were planning consolidation. Your schemes were not inspired. Everything should have been guarded jealously. The very counselors who had remained true, that knew the work when it was carried on in the past in the establishment of our institutions, you should have rallied to your side as your advisers. But thoroughly selfish men—whom you ought to have known were divorced from God and refused their help—were your counselors, and you were imbued with the same spirit that actuated them. They were men with uncontrolled passions, thoroughly selfish men and constantly in determined opposition to those whom God was using to carry forward and advance His work. Men whom the Lord uses will not remain in blindness when the truth is continually enforced upon them, but in handling great responsibilities will unite themselves with men worked by the Holy Spirit, aiming to advance the work in all its lines, that nothing shall be neglected, men who can be safe counselors, carrying out the precepts and examples that have been before them. Always remember it is safe to follow men whose course of action has been to follow God.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 7)
You bound the hands of men in Europe by setting in operation a course of action which would get them, if possible, out of your track so that you could bring in a change in the working of the things in reference to the cause of God, which virtually sustained those whom God condemned. You removed men whom the Lord loved from positions of influence, and connected with you, as your associates, men you chose. [You] cast down and enfeebled the influence of men who should be sustained by voice and vote, and placed in this work your set men of oppression. You have mingled the sacred with the common in using the men whom you linked up with. They led you astray; they were as watch dogs.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 8)
Your attitude toward the workers in Europe, especially in England, was an offense to God. You bound about the work. Your thoughts and heart were unsanctified, and God’s servants were misjudged. You placed over men whom God was using a man who needed to be converted by the Holy Spirit of God but had not that blessing. You exalted this man to watch and guard men whose work was to “Go Forward,” and the means was being diverted from the work of God in the proper channel where it should flow to establish and advance the truth and to provide facilities that would give character and dignity to the work. This work that God designed should be done moved slowly under your planning and management. What did you suppose would be the result of such a course of action? That man’s wife was not a converted woman and her influence is a curse wherever she goes.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 9)
The power given you to help and support the work where it was needed, which should have been considered a power invested in a Higher Power, but which was not respected by you as of any sacred value, has been felt in America. This power was used to make your methods effective, in Europe especially, to discourage and oppress men who were using all their God-given ability to do their best under poverty and want of means. The influence you have exerted still remains in a degree, which is an influence God does not recognize. Your course has been highly censurable.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 10)
You have not honored God, and my heart is made so sad for God’s cause I love that I am awakened in the night season to write in regard to false and oppressive principles that have been brought into the work. The men you have oppressed are men that God has honored, and the result will be that the Lord will leave you to be oppressed. May the Lord pity you is my prayer. Strange things have been transacted under your planning that the Lord has taken no part in. These points surely will become history.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 11)
I am drawn out to write and continue to write in regard to the wrong principles that have been brought in. Oh, I am so sorry for the work you have done in leavening the Pacific Publishing interests—that they went in the tread of Battle Creek. The London workers have felt the influence of your wrong, deceived spirit, and it is not cleansed away thoroughly yet. Yet the iron hand of oppression has done its work of mischief in a greater or less degree whenever its power has been acknowledged. It will need cleansing from the powers that have ruled that would misdirect men whom the Lord has appointed to do a special work in straight/strait, hard places.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 12)
And what have you done to counteract your own work under the specious deception that was upon you? Will the Lord impart to you light and grace and knowledge while the work that has been done has swayed the cause and work in wrong lines? Will the Lord say to you, “Well done, good and faithful servant” [Matthew 25:23], when you have done evil and have not made thorough work in undoing your own work that God never gave you to do? I have to write and work to counterwork the principles that have been brought in under your administration. The dearth of means is not because men have not means to give, but their confidence in the leaders is gone.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 13)
The same scheming and conniving to bring in wrong principles by any methods possible has cost, and is costing, a great deal of time and money to set right. You have acted under a deception. You have acted a double part. You have used the testimonies to help men to carry their own spirit when their spirit was an offense to God. It would have been better, far better, for you to take up the stumbling blocks you have made for others to stumble over before you should continue your work as if the Lord would entrust you with His responsibilities. When the past tracks are not made clear, why, oh why, did you not make straight paths for your feet? I cannot feel confidence in your experience or that you are safe and clear before God to stand as adviser and in authority. The very same spirit continues in the men who have not had discrimination to discern between good and evil and right and wrong.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 14)
I might mention names but I will not now. Have you no knowledge that your voice has given power to the voice of Elder Robinson and wife to work their will in England? Do you understand that the wife of Elder Robinson is a deterrent and a snare and a curse wherever she goes—that her influence is of a character to corrupt and destroy? Where is the discrimination of the people of God? Better never have her husband labor in a place to control if her influence is to come in. She has not been converted; never has been converted. When in Brooklyn, NY, he contemplated opening a mission to teach young men and women to be workers in the cause of God. The Spirit and the power of God came upon me and I decidedly protested in the name of the Lord. I told him one man’s mind, one man’s judgment, and one man’s experience would never fit any man or woman to engage in the work. They would both give a mold to the work that would have a debilitating influence. This was the strange fire offered to God, and that unconverted woman has done a work that has not been rebuked in the American and European fields.
(13LtMs, Lt 194, 1898, 15)
Lt 195, 1898
Colcord, Brother and Sister Balaclava, Melbourne, Australia March 10, 1898 Previously unpublished. Unfinished. Not sent. Dear Brother and Sister Colcord:
I have some things to say to you which is essential and which I will first write; then, if I obtain no rest, [I] will present them to you. You are not pursuing a right course with your son. You treat him more as an equal than as a son to be instructed, controlled, and restrained. Why I write to you now is that his influence in the Echo Office is not good over the boys who need altogether a different phase of character from that which they now have. But your influence in regard to the training of your son has not been wise. You have missed the mark decidedly and you are a most deceived father and mother.
(13LtMs, Lt 195, 1898, 1)
I have felt that it would not do the least particle of good to say that to you which I know to be truth. He is helping the other lads to become sly in their habits and actions. You will say the boys in the office have led him astray, and once you go on that ground, you will repeat the same things. He is selfish; self, self, self. If he would, he could attend the school in Cooranbong and engage in study. He has talent but has not employed his talent to enrich his experience. He ought to be advanced and would be in knowledge, but pleasure-loving and to do as he wishes to enjoy himself is his main desire. I think it will be best to separate your boy from the office and place him in the school, giving him every chance, but he is not inclined to tax, brain, bone, or muscle. I must say that you do not read your son correctly; you judge him to be that which he is not. Indulged and not restrained as he should be, it will be a task to bring him where he will be under the best administration, inclined to study. He would amuse himself in the way of drawing and painting, but would prove a failure because he would not practice ... [unfinished]
(13LtMs, Lt 195, 1898, 2)